New Legacy

Chapters

Ch.2
Ch.3
Ch.4
Ch.5
Ch.6
Ch.7
Ch.9
Ch.10
Ch.11
Ch.12
Ch.13
Ch.14
Ch.15
Ch.16
Ch.17
Ch.18
Ch.19
Ch.20
Ch.21
Ch.22
Ch.23
Ch.24
Ch.25
Ch.26
Ch.27
Ch.28
Ch.29
Ch.30
Ch.32
Ch.33
Ch.34
Ch.35
Ch.36
Ch.37
Ch.38
Ch.39
Ch.40
Ch.41
Ch.42
Ch.43
Ch.44
Ch.45
Ch.46
Ch.47
Ch.48
Ch.50
Ch.51
Ch.52
Ch.53
Ch.54
Ch.55
Ch.56
Ch.57
Ch.58
Ch.59
Ch.60
Ch.61
Ch.62
Ch.63
Ch.1
Ch.8
Ch.31
Ch.49

Ch.2

Ch.2

Well, colour me green with envy. Smugness, Superiority. Yeah, yeah, live it up blue-girl, I’ll hatch soon! My friend crooned and nuzzled my shell as Eragon watched the yet-to-be-named Saphira snuggle my egg before he looked at his right palm, tracing the Gedwey Ignasia with worry and wonder.

He’d been sulking in concern over all sorts of things ever since Roran brought me to him for safekeeping a short while ago. I could only imagine what was truly going through his mind other than the obvious from what I remember of the books. That said, I think Saphira hatched much sooner than she should have. Also, when did Eragon take her from his room? I didn’t notice anything out of place earlier.

“Hey.” My attention returned to Eragon to find he was looking at me intently. “You’re a dragon too, right? Are you this one’s sibling?” He asked, as if I could answer. “No, you’re too differently coloured.” Eragon muttered and looked back at his brand. “What does this mean?”

That you’re a dragon rider. I broadcast, sure that only Saphira could hear me, but Eragon flinched away as if struck and rubbed his head. Oh, I better be careful about that. He hasn’t encountered magic before and he might have subconsciously been reaching out to me along with Saphira from proximity. However, Saphira keened and rolled me over to him until I was in Eragon’s lap and then she curled around me to press her snout to his chest.

Helping. Huh? Oh! You intelligent hatchling! Try to bridge us!

“What is going-?” Eragon froze with his wings spread wide open and his eyes glazed over when I focused hard on vivid memories of the movie I had watched just before being reincarnated or whatever as a dragon. Sights of Saphira fully-grown, a completely poorly-casted actor portraying him riding on her, Brom rescuing him and guiding him, et cetera.

I shared as much as I could before exhaustion took me.

🥚

The next time I came to awareness, I was in a soft, padded nest. I was still up in the treehouse platform, whatever it would be called, with Saphira curled around my shell protectively. Her warmth was greatly appreciated compared to the chill air of the coming winter.

Eragon was gone. I guess that means Roran came to get him. It was light out, but the sky was the hue of yellow twilight, that middling hour that occurred at the start and end of the day. However, I was surprised when our solitude was interrupted by Eragon grunting as he fought to carry up a middle-aged black-furred white-maned/bearded blue-eyed unicorn who wore simple brown robes not out of place in a monastery. He set the grown stallion down and doubled-over to catch his breath.

Saphira woke up and snarled when the unicorn was set on his hooves and she put herself between me and the stranger, casting feelings of ‘Family, Protect!’ at me, which filled me with love I hadn’t experienced since before my parents died. “Hey, hey. Easy. Calm down. He’s a friend.” Eragon managed to say between gasping breaths as the unicorn looked at us in a mixture of shock, fear and hope.

“My lad. Do you have any inkling of what you’ve gotten yourself into?” The grizzled voice of the unicorn questioned before I felt like what Saphira has been doing to convey things to me latched onto my mind with ease and his eyes widened. “Incredible. You’re fully cognizant? Most eggs don’t have such a detailed comprehension of the world around them.” The unicorn telepathically spoke to me. Oh thank whatever gods there are! Finally someone to talk to!

“I’m not most eggs. Hello, I’m Milly Miller. Don’t freak out please. I was once something called a Human from another world, but then I just woke up as an egg in the Spine sometime before Eragon and this prideful ankle-biter showed up.” I huffed to the first person able to properly converse with me since I arrived...maybe a month ago? I think it’s been about a month. It’s not yet winter since the trading caravans hadn’t even shown up yet.

“Brom? Why are you so quiet?” Eragon worriedly asked the unicorn, who I must thank whatever deities existed, was perhaps the best person to involve in the situation.

“I’m using magic to telepathically speak to your bonded hatchling as well as to the incredibly cognizant unborn dragoness.” Brom replied and sat down before he gestured for Saphira to approach him, which she did so gladly and got pets from the former Rider. “Do you have anyone in mind to be your partner?”

“That young stallion, Roran. I know his heart isn’t beyond this valley, but I just, I can’t…” To explain my feelings about Roran is like trying to describe what Love is. I could give directional notions like I did to Saphira, but I know he’s old enough to already understand.

“He’ll be lucky to have you expand his horizons.” Brom smiled at Saphira and then looked up at Eragon. “Boy, you’re a Rider. Come, sit. We have much to discuss and not much time before your cousin comes looking for you now that the taxmen have gone.”

So I’ve been out most of the day then, I almost thought it was the next day. “So he went flying back to Carvahall like a fool to get you while the taxmen were anywhere between the farm and there?” I asked with disapproval in my tone and Brom grunted with a nod at the colt.

“Indeed, you rushing to me, while ultimately a smart decision, was quite unwise considering the situation. You could’ve waited until tomorrow, when the taxmen wouldn’t have been looking for you and yours. There is a time to rush, this wasn’t such an occasion.” Brom chided the pegasus, who wilted with an indignant pout.

“I couldn’t do anything less after those visions they showed me.” Eragon huffed with a gesture at Saphira and I. “It was one thing to suddenly have a dragon on my hands, it was another to have detailed visions of alien creatures with names attached that were all-too-familiar. Then there’s the fact you’re an ex-Rider from what the egg showed me.”

“Indeed?” Brom leered at me and I sent my feeling of smugness towards him. “Hmph. Know-it-all spirits. Good, ill or nascent they all love showcasing their knowledge.” I was a university professor, I get to boast! “Either way, yes. I was once a Rider. Now, as the first rider in over a century, it falls to you to possibly save Alagaesia, so it falls to me to teach you.”

“The whole land? That sounds...big.” Eragon hesitantly muttered and Brom produced a cob pipe from his robe which he lit with a flick of his horn before taking a pull.

“Oh yes. It is rather daunting, I assure you, but it is not beyond you.” Brom then looked at me and furrowed his brow. “Especially with four of you.”

“Four?” Eragon questioned while Saphira clambered into his lap and nuzzled his hands, getting her Rider to pet her.

“The egg, she already has her heart set on Roran.” Brom bluntly informed the colt and he gawked at me. Hey, kid, your cousin is my type, okay? Not just potentially romantically, but he’s the sort I could see being my best friend, considering I was best friends with someone like him.

“Oh no. Roran has his heart here in Palancar Valley. He’ll be heartbroken to leave…” Eragon put his face in his palms and I felt horrible now. Roran would likely be miserable as my Rider...

“No. He’ll come around. You see, when a dragon chooses you, it isn’t just because the dragon likes you. No, they connect with you on an intrinsic level, because you are perfect for them. Either as simple companions or...companions.” Brom winked at Eragon and he blushed while looking down at the little feral dragoness. Really?

“Is that, uh, a thing here?” I asked nervously. I mean, being soul-bound to someone is sure to cause all sorts of romantic emotions, but if I wasn’t anthropomorphic, I don’t think I could bring myself to, uh, get physically intimate with someone who is. I’d feel all sorts of awkward about it. I mean...if he really wanted it, I would indulge him, after all he is fine.

“Ah, something the reincarnated spirit doesn’t know. Well, lucky for you and for us, the dragons developed over time into a sort of were-creature to get into smaller places and to conserve energy when food was scarce. That said, wyverns are rare in the Empire outside of the desert and the far side of said desert. However, dragons still cannot breed outside of their species.” Brom muttered bitterly with his eyes staring off in the middle-distance.

“So someday my dragon will be able to pretend to be a normal person?” Eragon questioned with an intrigued look down at Saphira, who chirped and nuzzled his chest. “That would make taking her places much easier.”

“However, like I said, wyverns are rare here in the Broddring Empire, so they’ll still be eye-catching and enticing targets for slavers, even more than you are, young colt.” Brom commented and Eragon clutched his hands together. Wait, what?

“What do you mean he’s an enticing target for slavers?” I mean, I know the Empire has legal slavery and all, but why would slavers be interested in someone who could just fly away?

“Oh, they’re not usually called that. The Empire calls them ‘recruiters’. Every pegasus youth, male or female, are dragged away to the capital when they’re of age and forced to swear allegiance to the King to serve in his armies.” Brom casually informed me and I felt absolutely appalled. I knew the Empire conscripted people, but to specifically target one race over the others?

“Well, what about unicorns? Wouldn’t he conscript you all to be battlemages?” I questioned skeptically and the deceptively young-ish unicorn snorted bitterly.

“I don’t know where you would get such a misconception. Unicorns may have natural magic attunement, but our innate magic, while malleable, is best suited to our Talent. We’re no better potential battlemages than anyone given enough training and dedication.” Brom informed us and then sighed. “Listen, all of you. This road you’ve started on is a long and deadly one. I’ll do my best to prepare you for it. Now, I must be away. Your sibling is coming back.”

At this, Brom spoke gibberish, which must’ve been the Ancient Language. This was followed by his horn and eyes flashing bright blue and he teleported away with a harsh snap of displaced air. I would normally call BS on that considering the magic system of Inheritance, but then again Arya in canon managed to teleport Saphira’s egg away in a heated desperate moment.

“Eragon! The taxmen have gone, come on down!” Roran’s voice echoed from below and Eragon looked at me, then Saphira and sighed with a rub of his snout with his hands.

“Actually, I need you to come up here, Roran.” Hoo boy…

🥚

“I still don’t get it.” Roran muttered to his sibling a couple of days later with me in his pack and Saphira hiding in Eragon’s pack while they walked through Carvahall.

“Get what? I was pretty clear about it.” Eragon huffed at his surrogate sibling.

“I don’t get why she hasn’t, y’know, come out. If I’m really the one she wants.” Roran quietly muttered to Eragon and I wanted so badly to assure him I do want him as my Rider, I don’t know why I haven’t hatched yet either.

“Which is why we’re risking bringing them to the village to consult with Brom since Garrow wants us away from the farm while he pays the taxmen their produce today.” Eragon reminded him in annoyance at repeating himself and Roran sighed as he tried not to shift his pack, me by consequence, around too much.

“Hopefully he’ll know, because as reluctant as I am to go for it, if she wants me, then who am I to challenge a dragon?” Roran snorted quietly and I giddily laughed to myself. I wouldn’t hold my position over you Roran. I’m nowhere near as pushy as miss prissy over there.

“Hello Eragon, Roran.” Greeted a beautiful white-coated purple-maned unicorn mare in a simple yet stylish peach-colored dress. She seemed almost like a noble out among the rabble. “What brings you to the village today?”

“Hello Miss Belle. We’re here to be out of the way while Garrow deals with the taxmen officially this time, unlike that sneaky visit a couple days ago when they tried to snipe those beautiful stones I found in the Spine.” Eragon informed the elegant unicorn, who also happened to be the village gossip queen. The irony was, so long as it was told directly to her, it could be considered in complete confidence. She only shared info that she got second or third-hand as gossip.

“Ah, then I suppose my attempts to help you avoid those charlatans was successful?” Miss Belle asked hopefully and Eragon smirked while Roran nodded. “Delightful! I do hope you boys have a wonderful day. Knowing Garrow, he’ll manage to secure enough of this season’s harvest that you won’t starve.”

“Oh, don’t you worry about that Miss Belle.” Roran politely did a short nodding bow which Eragon mirrored and they parted ways with the beautiful mare, who had a body I would’ve killed for when I was human. Now I just hope Brom wasn’t pulling our tails a few days ago and I will eventually have hands at least. “Now then, let’s get to Brom before we get held up by anyone else.”

“Oh, don’t be so rude. Miss Belle is one of the nicest ladies ever.” Eragon protested with a shy wave at Marble, who was out front of the bakery, the pretty mare meekly smiling and returning the shy wave.

“So when are you going to properly court Miss Pie then?” Roran teased his surrogate sibling and Eragon shot him a scathing glare accompanied with his wings fluttering in his embarrassment. “It’s not like everyone in the village can’t see you two sending those looks and little waves at each other. If you two were any sweeter on each other, you’d cause us to fall ill.” Roran playfully nudged his cousin’s shoulder and Eragon snorted indignantly.

“Marble is attractive, both in body and personality, but I don’t want to be tied down here. You know I’m…” Eragon looked back at his wings forlornly and Roran nodded in sad understanding. “I was going to leave anyway. Better a life of solitude and freedom in the wilds than to become a slave to the King.”

Oof. That’s a big game-changer. Sure, normal conscription is bad enough, but being enslaved to the military would be much worse. The King definitely had them sworn to service in the Ancient Language to keep the pegasi chained to his army. This also raises an issue, that Eragon would be even more conspicuous than in canon. How is he going to hide his wings? I see he uses a cape shawl and his pack to hide them fairly well when in town, but everyone here knows he has them.

Oh fudge. I think I know what Sloan will use to betray them! Even though Eragon didn’t try to barter with Sloan using our eggs, Sloan would still know about Eragon’s race and tell the King’s goons about him! I’ve gotta hatch! I’ll need to be ready to run! Grrr~! Let me out stupid egg! I have my Rider damn it!

“Come in.” My attempts to move and hatch were interrupted by Brom promptly opening his door when the colts approached his home. “I’m glad you at least told me you were coming instead of just showing up out of the blue this time.”

“Well this time the taxmen had established a proper time to visit with their carts and guards, so we knew when to come by.” Roran huffed as Eragon let yet-to-be-named Saphira out of his pack and the dragoness promptly went to Brom for pets when he sat in a rocking chair. “Now, Eragon insists that this egg wants me to be her Rider, but she hasn’t hatched yet.”

“Hm, odd.” Brom hummed and accepted me when Roran fished me from his pack and handed me to the veteran ex-Rider. “Are you sure he’s the one?”

“I don’t know~! I want him to be! Isn’t that enough?” I asked desperately, terrified that I may have had a false-positive, that these powerful feelings I have about Roran were just Stockholm Syndrome from being trapped in proximity with him.

“Usually yes, but there must be a reason why you haven’t hatched in spite of this.” Brom handed me back to Roran. “Try. Struggle. Strain with all your might to get free.” Really? That’s your advice? Grrr, fine, I’ll try again!

I tried to move, refusing to give up at my body remaining unresponsive. “W-whoa! It shook!” Roran gasped in awe and Eragon quickly took me from Roran’s hands to put me on the floor. Come on...come on...come on~!

*Crack* Guh~! S-so exhausting! I’m so close, come on Milly! Your Rider is right there! Almost~! *Snap!* Ah~! It’s so bright! It’s so cold! Everything hurts! I wanna go back in! I want back in the dark, warm, safe place! Why is it so loud~?!

My panic was assuaged when something touched my face, my face. The warmth was welcoming, so I pressed into the touch and felt something indescribably wonderful. Suddenly, all of my agony ceased and I choked up the fluid in my lungs as my perception expanded beyond human or even standard mortal means. The ‘sight’ I had in my egg was gone, replaced by the crude linear vision of normal eyes, but I could also sense far more than myself.

Memories not mine, thoughts, feelings, all alien and a beacon of rapture to me. I keened and wobbled on my uncoordinated limbs to the source of these wonderful things and nuzzled into it’s safe embrace. At this moment, I am complete. My life, my love, my everything. I give it to you, as you so kindly gave it to me. I am yours, my Rider.

Ch.3

Ch.3

I did not understand things at first. I must have regressed when I hatched upon my proper, true Rebirth. I do not know how much time passed before my memories of my previous life returned in full, but by the time I did, I was big enough along with Saphira to fill half of the treehouse with our bodies. It was freezing cold outside and snow blanketed everything.

I remembered that I loved the snow before, in my previous life. Now I detested it. It caused prey to hide in their warm burrows and leached the warmth from everything. Yet I still enjoyed it, especially with my pearly scales allowing me to blend into the snow drifts perfectly. I’ve surprised my beloved Rider plenty of times by sneaking up on him while hiding our connection.

Watching him jump is so precious~! “Sister, you are broadcasting your mirth again.” Saphira complained and I rolled my eyes at my stick-up-her-ass older sister. Clutch-mates we may not be, but what else could we possibly consider one another?

“I apologize for nothing. You will simply have to suffer my small pleasures.” I nudged her with my snout and Saphira rolled her eyes before returning our equivalent of a hug. “So what is Eragon up to?”

“My Little One is with that mare Marble and her family. That Limestone mare is a right, what did you call her?” Saphira asked and I snorted smoke in displeasure. Fire may not be in our future for a while, but smoke was simple.

“An irate and unreasonable female dog, or bitch.” I told my elder sister, who at least acknowledged my personal knowledge of society and the world was generally greater. However, I still disliked that she didn’t care for history, stating the ‘past is past and irrelevant’. I will beat into that thick skull of her’s that history needs to be looked to in order to avoid the mistakes of those who came before us.

“While she is not a canine of any sort, I do believe that describes her.” Saphira snarled and snapped her jaws. “I do not understand why my Little One doesn’t stand up to her and instead lets Diane handle her.”

“It is a family issue. Such things are best left in their hands unless you want Eragon to court Marble as a prospective mate?” I told my sister and snuggled closer. The sheets and blankets Eragon got as cast-offs from Miss Belle to help insulate our hideaway were helpful in keeping us from freezing, but they failed to keep out the cold so much as they kept our warmth in.

“The moment I let Eragon entrap himself here is the moment I have you gnaw off my wings.” Saphira snarled and I wilted my head. “I am sorry. I know how much Roran’s desire to mate that Katrina mare hurts you.”

“It is his choice. I am his dragon and he is my Rider. His heart is set on her and I feel what he feels. I do not spite her, but I worry for her safety and the pain Roran is setting himself up for. We cannot stay in this valley and he knows this.” I closed my eyes and tried not to intrude upon a tender moment between Roran and Katrina happening right now during the last night of festivities the arrival of the Traders had kicked off since Carvahall was a stop on their way to Ceunon.

However, the images and designs of several weapons from WWII did come to mind from time to time. Mostly when Roran dealt with Sloan. Oh how I wished to destroy that miserable monster who called himself a stallion. He was a net drain on the village as a whole in terms of happiness and he didn’t even sell his meats at fair prices. Poor Roran had to practically go entirely through Katrina and Eragon to be able to feed me as of late too from her father and his hunting respectively.

“What is a ‘shot-gun’? It looks deadly.” Saphira asked when she peeked into my memories. She only looked at the weapons, always just the weapons. Mostly after she saw the image of the atom bomb and felt awe and terror at the concept.

“Sister, I know we’re open with one another, but please let me know when you’re delving into my surface thoughts.” I complained and nipped the base of her skull below her horns in protest.

“Sorry, but you broadcast so much I’m surprised that Garrow hasn’t felt you.” Saphira teased me and I snootily stuck my nose up. If I want to be open I will darn you! We won’t be able to-.

“Roran. You’re being stalked.” I warned my Rider and he stiffened, almost pausing in his walk back to Sloan’s home with Katrina. “Do not give any sign that you know! Keep guiding Katrina home and then continue to mingle with the festivities. Try to link up with Eragon and Brom.” I sternly ordered him and he obeyed while I shared my memories with Saphira openly.

She nodded and promptly got to work warning Eragon and the both of us helped guide them through the village to meet up with Brom outside of Miss Belle’s home, which was dark and far enough away from the festivities-no! It’s them! The Ra’Zac!

“Little One!” Saphira jumped to her claws, but I grappled her and wrestled her back down, almost breaking the floor of our claustrophobic den. “Release me! They need us!”

“We’ll accomplish nothing if we go! We’ll only make their survival more difficult!” I countered and fought against similar instincts to fly to Roran’s aid as he and Eragon dodged the cloaked duo’s throwing knives and acted as ample distractions for Brom to retaliate.

It was a distressing event, watching the boys manage to avoid getting struck because they listened to Brom and had been getting martial training from him while I was adjusting. Thanks to this, Brom was able to potentially cripple the arm of one of the monsters with his walking stick before they fled. Brom gave chase and ordered the boys to flee for home. By this point, Saphira had calmed down enough that I didn’t have to pin her to the floor and we just laid there in an emotionally spent heap of scales.

Needless to say, I think this may be an early end to our time in Carvahall.

🥚

Or not. “What do you mean we aren’t leaving immediately?” I demanded curiously from Brom as he trained the boys in our clearing the next day. Which was unusual, but Garrow had actually been invited to Ceunon by the Traders for a meeting of the region's farmers since it was the middle of winter and thus the perfect time to coordinate crop distribution for the next growing season. He went with them when the Traders left for the Empire’s northernmost city at dawn.

“I mean there is little point in leaving. I potentially crippled one of them and the other took a good beating as well before I had to leave off. The Ra’Zac are limited in number, they won’t be able to do more than report their failure and that we’re here. It will take at best weeks for the Empire to send anyone even capable of being a threat considering the harsh weather of winter.” Brom reasoned and I scrunched my brows.

“But pegasi can manipulate weather and the bulk of the Empire’s military are pegasi.” I countered and Brom gestured to Eragon, who had a cape over his wings while he practiced sword forms.

“That may be, but pegasi cannot interfere with something as crucial to the stability of nature such as an entire season’s weather. Not even for us. Northern Broddring is crucial to the whole of the Empire’s agricultural sustainability. If Sombra were to send his troops north now, they’d be ground-pounders and at the mercy of Winter’s harshness for travel.” Brom slyly answered and I scoffed.

“Be that as it may, they could still send scouts to track us from overhead.” I countered and Brom impishly raised an eyebrow as he smoked his pipe. “What did you do old nag?”

“Hm, I may have perhaps crafted potent concealing charms that will allow us to travel without being sighted from further than fifty paces.” Brom smugly replied and I gawked at him, causing him to grunt in humor. While this Brom didn’t laugh like the canon Brom didn’t, he at least had more humor to him.

“Don’t overthink things so much Shimmer. Brom is an old hat at these things, it’s why we’re training under him.” Roran said to me as he rested his arms from swinging around a heavy tool hammer, since Brom deduced he wasn’t suited to the finesse of swordplay and-what?

“Shimmer?” I asked with shock and an odd degree of soul-deep joy. “Roran, I already have a name…” A name that nobody here has ever called me, now that I think of it.

“A name from a life that you’ve been forced to leave behind. That name isn’t who you are anymore. Brom told me you needed a new name. Besides, Milly isn’t a very becoming name for such a beautiful and regal creature.” Roran smiled winningly up at me, causing me to shy away and preen at the same time from the building sensation of giddiness and appreciation.

“Well, you simply have good taste. No wonder I chose you.” I crooned at him in reply and fluttered my eyes, which he laughed at and I relished the sensation of happiness coming from him.

“Alright, you’ve rested enough Roran, get back to practicing those mace forms. I’ll have to try and get you a properly weighty bludgeon to practice with later, a tool hammer will serve well as a beginner’s weapon, but you need a good shield-basher if you want to do more damage to a heavily armored opponent.” Brom demanded of my Rider before he checked and started correcting Eragon’s form with his wooden sword.

“He’s right, but where am I going to get a proper mace?” Roran asked me in the privacy of our connection.

“I’m sure if you ask Horst, he’ll ask questions, but as a dear friend I feel he won’t betray your trust.” I answered in reply, before a mischievous thought came to me. “Hold on, doesn’t Sloan have a rather hefty meat-tenderizing metal hammer he bought from the Traders?”

“Steal? Even if it is Sloan, I’m not about to burden someone else unnecessarily. I’ll try to commission Horst for a mace since Brom has a spare sword for Eragon.” Roran told me and I huffed in annoyance at my beloved Rider’s insistence on not trying to get any sort of vengeance upon that horrid little bronco. “You know it isn’t in me to hold petty things against others.”

“I know. It’s part of why I love you.” I replied and he smiled at me between swings of his hammer. “Now then, Eragon. What is my uptight sister up to? I haven’t seen her since I awoke to the sound of you all making this racket.”

“She’s out hunting. Unlike you, she’s constantly ravenous.” Eragon huffed between swings of his practice weapon.

“Oh? Are you calling Saphira fat? Do I have something to hold over my dear sister?” I playfully responded, only for Brom to leer at me.

“Do not be so distracting. You should be out hunting with Saphira, go stretch those wings of yours. You’ll be less likely to be seen against the cloudy skies than her anyhow.” Brom ordered me, which I puffed up to prepare to protest someone other than Roran telling me what to do.

“That’s a good idea Shimmer. Go for a flight even if you’re not going to hunt. Brom told me you should be doing that to strengthen your flight muscles.” Roran reinforced and I snorted smoke.

“Fine. I’ll go see if I can’t find my sister while I’m at it.” I spread my wings and took off. I was barely the size of a horse, but I was still less than half the size Brom said I needed to be to both be able to fly with Roran, which I was dying to do, or transform into my energy-conserving anthro form. He warned me that I should only use it in times of scarcity like this or when stuck in large urban areas, because using it slows a dragon’s rapid maturation.

How unfortunate we don’t have that right now, because even though I’m not complaining- *Rumbling Stomach Roar* -I’m starving~! If I stayed much longer, this embarrassingly loud growling would’ve absolutely destroyed my dignity~!

“Sister? I could hear your stomach from here. Come to me, I’ve found an isolated deer.” Saphira called out to me and I sniffled thankfully at my beautiful, wonderful, dear big sister’s Generosity.

🥚

A week passed before Garrow returned from his journey to Ceunon. By this point I had convinced Brom and the colts to break the news to him, since leaving him in the dark in canon did nothing to save him from the torturous death dealt to him by the Ra’Zac. He was hysterically shocked at the sight of Saphira and I when they were breaking the news to him, but he gave in to reality quickly enough to have his face in his hands at the table.

“...I should’ve known better than to think that our family’s exciting proclivity for adventure and intrigue would end with Selena.” Garrow sighed and looked up at his boys, his sons, both by birth and by familial adoption. “I love you. I want you to know this, because I cannot go with you.” Garrow sorrowfully stated, to which Roran and Eragon looked downcast at the table.

“I will guide and protect them, Garrow Cadocsson.” Brom solemnly swore, even if it wasn’t in the Ancient Language, I knew he meant it.

“Well, don’t be getting all ahead of ourselves. You’re not leaving until the frost begins to thaw, the king’s spooks be damned. I’ll not have my sons marching through the lands while it is colder than a witch’s tit.” Garrow huffed firmly and we all nodded in agreement. I mean, I’m freezing my tail off out here, stuck sticking my head through the window with Saphira. “Now then, what’s the plan for us left behind? With the two new riders being my sons, they’ll be coming for me.”

“Which is why it would be best if you came with us father.” Roran said and Garrow snorted in dismissal.

“My grandparents, parents and your mother all lived and died on this farm, I damn well will not leave Carvahall even if I have to abandon the farm for a time. Besides, King Sombra is a vindictive sort. He’ll have Carvahall razed to the ground for the temerity of daring to produce his new enemies.” Garrow looked at Brom and the ancient unicorn puffed on his pipe.

“I would advise that the whole village lift stakes and flee to Surda to be quite honest. However, I believe it would take the Imperial Army clouding the sky to get you to do such a thing.” Brom huffed in disapproval and Garrow glared at the old unicorn.

“We may be humble villagers, but we are proud of our home. This valley is where the first pony king of Alagaesia set roots. We may not be a big city or town, but this is our home. If they wish to come, then we will leave. Until then however, we’ll hunker down.” Garrow declared and Roran sighed in exasperation while Eragon shook his head.

“But Uncle, they’ll have pegasi all over you. They’ll pepper you from above with arrows and bolts, spears, quarrels. They won’t even need to bother battering down any palisade you establish.” Eragon stressed to his adopted father, but he was unmoved.

“Save your breath Eragon. Dad’s decided to tough it out.” Roran shook his head. “That is up to you and the village father. As for us, we’ll leave when the frost begins to thaw. Until then, we’re going to be training for combat.”

“Eragon will be strictly doing that, you will be helping me build a palisade around Carvahall. I’ll tell everyone that I’ve received distressing news of increased Yak activity in the region, so I’d rather we had a barrier to buy us time at the least to mount a defense.” Garrow replied and we all shared a surprised look at Garrow’s surprisingly shrewd plotting.

I guess it really does run in the family.

🥚

The rest of the winter was spent in this way. Brom trained Eragon and Roran every day, with Roran having much shorter sessions considering he spent the majority of the day with Garrow chopping down trees with help from the village’s loggers and building the palisade with Horst and his sons, since a potential Yak raid was considered enough reason for drastic action.

It was this reasoning that also caused Horst’s forge to turn from a simple tool resource to promptly providing crude maces and iron-banded wood shields to all of the able-bodied stallions in the village. I was annoyed at the exclusion of the mares from combat roles when King Sombra conscripts pegasus mares too, but this was a backwards era where there weren’t even family surnames.

As for Saphira and I, towards the end of the deep winter, we had achieved a stage of our development where Brom said we could fly with our Riders, but there was nowhere secluded enough nearby for us to do that without getting spotted, considering Saphira and I risked enough flying low to the trees, which is not a suitable height to adjust for a Rider.

However, it did mean we could finally shelter from the freezing cold in the house! “Brr~!” I shuddered under the layers of blankets I was sharing with Saphira, both of us in our alternate anthro forms for the first time and gladly taking advantage of Roran’s linens and bed to warm back up after discovering these forms had nowhere near as much cold resistance as our true forms.

“H-how can th-they stand this?” Saphira questioned me while she, my beautiful blue-scaled sister, shared in my misery and pressed against me for us to share body heat. I tried not to feel envy at realizing she had bigger breasts than me. Am I doomed to be modest in bust in this life too? I hope we’re not done developing, we look like teenagers. Well, our Riders are teens, but I digress.

“Clothes and physical activity.” I replied, leaving out mating as an answer since our colts didn’t engage in that, even if Roran still flirted with Katrina. It was also weird to hear my voice again, if younger. Also, Saphira’s voice was less deep and motherly and cracked like a teen’s.

“Then let us brave the chill to use our Rider’s clothes too.” Saphira got out of the bed and quickly yanked open Roran’s dresser, which made me feel flushed in surprise and indignance.

“D-don’t go rifling through my Rider’s clothes! Go take some of Eragon’s!” I indignantly demanded and she shivered, but obeyed by running from Roran’s room.

I promptly took her place and grabbed one of Roran’s massive tunics, which draped on me like a nightgown. I even put on a pair of his trousers and cursed his lack of footwear since ponies had hooves and only rich ponies or soldiers got their hooves shod. Note: shod. Ponies don’t have any footwear~! I’ll have to invent my own shoes and-!

“Sister.” I looked up from my distraught staring at my foot-claws and Saphira dragged me back to bed where we snuggled under the covers again. “It’s still cold, but the clothes make it bearable, especially under here.” I had no objection to that, so I snuggled my sister and quickly fell into a nap. The colts almost certainly know about this new situation with us, but I still might enjoy seeing how they react in person.

Ch.4

Ch.4

So unfair~! “No, no! Back straight, shoulders loose! You’ll get nowhere trying to use a spear like that!” Brom shouted at me and I flinched away from him in fear.

“S-sorry!” I yelped and tried again to follow the stances Brom had shown me.

Next to me was my sister, Saphira, going through the motions of a twin-dagger form Brom had shown her just before he’d shown me how to properly thrust with a spear. Only, unlike me, she was executing it flawlessly~! No fair~! I’m a historian, not a warrior!

“Don’t be so harsh on them, Brom. They weren’t born in these bodies.” Eragon said from nearby, where he had moved on from practicing with a wooden sword to an actual one. Even though Brom couldn’t spar with him since he had to divide his attention between us all, Eragon was getting very adept at the motions and Brom had more praise than chastisement for my sister’s Rider lately when it came to his motions.

Meanwhile, I’m stuck here without my beloved Roran, who is still working on the palisade around Carvahall for most of the day. At least according to everyone else but me, all that hard work was good muscle memory for swinging a mace and moving larger, more awkward objects. That second fact would make his adaptation to using a polearm like I suggested easier.

“Hmph, I’m feeling more like a spartan without their shield.” I huffed as memories of the Greeks came to me.

“Shields are for guards, skirmishers or pikemen, you’re neither. Keep practicing until the scales on your hands split!” Brom ordered me and I grit my teeth at the indignity of being ordered around by someone other than Roran. I really wanted to take this weighted staff and shove it up where the sun doesn’t shine in this old nag!

It didn’t help that my mind was going over war tactics, weapon theory, blueprints and fortification designs which bled over to Roran. Poor dear was even trying to implement some of the more advanced stuff, but is being shoved off by the adults. Well, except Horst who somehow figured out a blunderbuss from Roran rambling about handheld cannons. They don’t have black powder for the primitive firearm, but Horst invented it.

*Boom!*

I jumped in shock when Roran’s senses overrode mine from the sudden sensory spike and subsequent ringing in Roran’s ears. Judging by the scene, he and Horst had just fired a spray of stone pebbles. They both looked at the huge hole in Horst’s house as Ms. Belle worked on powders nearby, who was now hiding under her table and looking at the hole near her.

“Ow!” I rubbed my head and glared at Brom, the old unicorn sternly leering at me and shaking the stave he’d bopped me on the head with.

“Do not be so easily distracted! Were I your enemy, you’d be dead! Get back to it!” Brom ordered me and I snarled before I obeyed. If I get good enough, maybe I can kick his ass!

🥚

The air was warmer, the snow was light. Winter was ending and with it our grace period to prepare.

Carvahall now had a full palisade around it. The driven tree logs gave no gaps aside from the road south, the road east to the farms and the game trails west leading into the Spine that only existed as a formality. Each gap had improvised ‘gates’ made from carts with their wheels deeply entrenched in ash-cement tracks, so the only way through them was to smash them or have someone inside pull them away.

If their enemies were Yaks, they’d have some trouble getting into the fortified village. As it was, it was just a formality for the pegasus-dominated army of the Broddring Empire. At least if you didn’t account for Horst’s Blunderbusses with gunpowder packets provided by Rarity Belle, the local seamstress. She was actually a master of mineral manipulation, which her Talent truly was. I wondered why ponies had those odd colorful brands on their thighs.

That said, she knew how to use her magic to extract sulphur from the local surface mine’s galena deposit and nitre from the local river water. All it took was blending these two minerals with ground-up charcoal to get rudimentary gunpowder. That this was all suggested by Roran, who between his work cutting down trees and piling them into the ground, practically begged Horst or anyone to listen to his almost insane-seeming ideas.

This meant that they even knew how to make wood-ash cement, which would help revolutionize construction. How to make a trebuchet, which was almost a lost art in this world. Roran even wrote down recipes and designs in his resting periods, only knowing how to write because I knew how to write. He was practically turning into a fantasy version of Leonardo Da Vinci!

“I don’t know if this is good or bad.” Brom said with a look at the village as he finished my saddle.

“It’s good. Don’t be an idiot. The fact that it’s 8000 AC and you’re all still mucking around in the dirt instead of living in space is disgusting!” I snarled as I examined the leather saddle that would keep my scales from damaging Roran’s precious flesh.

“Space?” Eragon asked before Roran showed him a sketch of a solar system. “What is that?”

“Our world is likely just a small speck in the grand scheme of reality. A whole universe out there stretches beyond us, forever into infinity. Yet we’re still here, fighting over petty things.” Roran grumbled, having clearly adopted my own bitterness for how history continuously repeats itself to a point of hindering the future.

“I didn’t know that.” Brom said with a look at me in shock as Saphira started laughing.

“Sister is a terrifying source of knowledge. The less you know, the better for your sanity.” Saphira playfully warned him and I glared at her for possibly convincing the old stallion to ignore my knowledge.

“Would you like to know how many joules of energy are in a mud brick?” I threatened her with my knowledge of physics, which is not really all that much. Which was just as well, considering aside from the basics, magic threw a lot of physics out the window.

“Before you four get to bickering over nothing. Again. I would like to remind you that I need you ladies in your birth forms so that I can get these on you. You won’t be needing to be in your alternate forms aside for possibly bedding in this leg of our journey.” Brom reminded us and I joined Saphira in sighing. Being anthro was like putting on an old set of clothes for me, while Saphira appreciated the convenience of being able to be inside and away from the cold when we weren’t practicing or exercising.

“Fair enough.” I sighed and promptly began to disrobe, enjoying how flustered Eragon and Roran got from watching Saphira and I undress. Considering their feelings for us are strictly platonic, it still felt good to know they had physical attraction to our bodies. Saphira too revelled in this. She enjoyed teasing Eragon and told me once he was so cute when flustered.

Once we were done getting naked, we shivered from the cold before we instinctively transformed back into our birth bodies. Thank gosh our default forms are more resistant to temperature! “Alright ladies, I need you to stay still and let me adjust these for you.” Brom threw Saphira’s saddle over her back, specifically at the base of her neck over her shoulders and above her wings. “Pardon if they chafe a bit, they’re your Rider’s first attempt at making a saddle.”

“I had no clue how difficult it was to work leather beyond strips and buttons.” Eragon commented as the saddle he made was strapped to Saphira, which he closely watched being put on her and Brom even quietly explained the process.

“Then it is good that you have learned something from this. It is quite comfortable.” Saphira said with a shimmy of her shoulders after Brom had finished tightening the straps crossing over her chest and around her forelegs. He then approached to saddle me. Dear gosh, I never in my wildest fantasies considered I’d be wearing a saddle. Then again, I never imagined being the dragon, I had always fantasized about being the princess.

That said, having a saddle on me felt both unusual and yet right. I felt a sudden surge of pride and joy that soon my Rider would take to the sky with me. “It feels nice, Roran. What did you do? You wouldn’t let me peek on you when you were working on this.” I questioned curiously and he scratched his mane with a sheepish smile.

“I may have taken your advice and ensured the saddle had secure, but quick-release loops to carry more than just saddlebags. This loop here will be for a polearm, whenever I get my hands on one, this one for a bow or crossbow, then this one for a back-up mace or hammer.” Roran pointed out for me as I examined the ironically horse-like saddle he’d made me, unlike Eragon’s more frumpy one. Then again, Eragon can fly unaided, so having a quick-dismount saddle like that one was better for him.

“You aren’t considering making a musket or other gunpowder weapon?” I asked in a mixture of curiosity and disappointment, which he responded to by sending me his feelings of apology.

“No, I’m afraid not. Since such things aren’t widely available, equipping myself with something I would be unable to stock up on would be folly. It’s risky enough leaving Horst and Miss Belle the designs and chemical compositions. I gave them to ponies I trust, but should the Empire take them, things will get much worse before they will get better.” Roran sagely replied and I nodded in understanding before I looked at Brom with a leer before he could speak.

“Change is good, Brom Holcombsson. Yes, it is volatile, it is dangerous, but without change, nothing will ever improve. Things will always be stuck in an endless cycle of misery and melancholy.” I lectured the ancient unicorn, who huffed and deigned not to comment, likely knowing I had a point, but unwilling to concede it.

“Well said, Shimmer.” Roran praised me and I preened at my Rider’s pride in my worldly views. “Now then, I must be saying goodbye. What of you, Eragon?” Roran asked with melancholy, the pain he felt at leaving Katrina stabbed me in the heart too. I wish I could promise he would return, but with my intervention in his fate, I cannot do such a thing.

“I have already told our friends that I have chosen to leave now. Best I disappear before the King’s soldiers come to enslave me. I have also told them that you are coming with me with Garrow’s blessing.” Eragon visibly wilted, his ears and wings drooping. “Marble even kissed me goodbye…”

“I am sorry, Little One, but your spirit needs to soar before you allow your heart to be bound to one stuck on the ground.” Saphira nuzzled her Rider and he pet her snout in appreciation.

“That is for the best. Riders can find love, but it is as painful as it is wonderful. That said, with the situation as it stands, you would endanger those you fancy too much to be fair to them. I cannot promise you will return here, or that this place will still exist as you’ve grown to know it, but you can always hope and you can still find happiness in the strangest places.” Brom sagely said to the boys, who nodded as they absorbed the old stlalion’s wisdom.

I nudged Roran’s back to urge him to go and tell Katrina the bad news. Once he was away, Saphira and I morphed back to our anthro forms and hurried to get dressed. We wouldn’t be able to fly yet, not until we were away from the village and past Therinsford. Then Brom gave us stone amulets engraved in runes of what had to be the Ancient Language. “Are these the charms you mentioned would make us unseen at more than 50 paces?” Saphira questioned skeptically as she traced the runes with her claws.

“Yes. Be grateful that my Talent is going undetected. There’s a reason I’m still alive after all these years.” Brom picked up our saddles and stuffed them into a satchel far too small for them. I didn’t know the Ancient Magic could be used that way, but then again unicorns have their own inherent magic.

I guess even if they can’t really compare to anyone who endeavors to be a mage, even untrained unicorns have some cantrips that give them an edge up. “Don’t anticipate me carrying these for too long. Miss Belle’s magic with fabrics may be veritably fantastic, but this satchel demands a lot of mana to maintain its expanded storage.” Ah, so that’s the rub.

“I don’t expect you to carry my weight for long, Brom. I would carry it now if not for our need for secrecy.” Saphira declared and Brom nodded in approval. Moments later, I wavered and leaned against my sister, the despair and sadness filling me from Roran was overwhelming. Katrina was begging him to take her with him, that she’d prefer to live in the wilds with him than to stay under the oppressive thumb of her father.

“Shimmer, give me strength. I can’t…” Roran pleaded to me and I looked at Brom, Eragon and Saphira with anguish.

“She’s begging to come. She’d rather live in the wild than stay here.” I informed them and Brom grumbled, pacing a bit.

“True Love. Damn. Grr...fine! She can come, but she’s Roran’s responsibility!” At Brom’s reluctant approval, I relayed this to Roran with the express directive that she only bring the essentials, that we’ll be traveling a good bit.

Roran’s relief and joy filled me so much I choked and sobbed, wishing I could actually cry, but damn it, my body in either form doesn’t have tear ducts. “Sister, get ahold of yourself. This is no way for a dragon to behave.” Saphira chided me and I punched her in the shoulder hard enough to make her hiss and back away in surprise.

“Do not try to tell me how I should act because of what I am! You should behave how you want, not however it is you think you should. If I want to be a sentimental and emotional woman, I damn well will!” I shouted at her and Brom bonked us both on the head with his staff, causing us both to yelp and rub our heads while glaring at him.

“Hmph! Dragons, ponies, wargs or elks. All females from all civilized races are the same.” Brom huffed in annoyance and then fished out another stone from his pocket with a knife in the other, immediately getting to carving a rune. “Now I need to make yet another rune that needs regular charging.”

I was going to comment on his rude words, but gasped and urged the group to move. “Problem! Sloan found out what is going on and is threatening Roran in broad daylight with one of his cleavers!” I was about to sprint towards the village, but instead Saphira grabbed me around the waist and I snarled, kicking, spitting and fighting to get free while Eragon flew Brom into town. “Let go of me! Roran is-!”

“In danger? I know! Now you know how I felt in the midst of winter when you pinned me and stopped me from flying to Eragon’s aid. What is different this time? That Roran’s alone? That it is that little horror of a horse who everyone despises doing the threatening?” Saphira demanded and I stopped resisting, growling at my own hypocrisy. “Let us be away, I do not think it would be wise to stick around should leaving Carvahall result in the butchering of the butcher.”

“Grr, fine.” I didn’t like it. I really would like to at least break that bronco’s legs. He can still chop meat from a stool without working legs.

Saphira and I jogged along the road south, our minds seeing and hearing the events going on in the village through our Riders. Sloan had actually tried attacking Roran, but my beloved Rider’s ability to dodge made the short and unloved jackass look like more the fool than he already was.

By the time that Eragon and Brom had arrived, several of the other village stallions had dogpiled on Sloan and disarmed him of his cleaver. Most everyone in Carvahall knew that Roran was leaving with Eragon and Brom, so when Katrina explained the reason for Sloan’s attempted assault on the young stallion was because she had chosen to leave with them, the villagers all declared shame and disgust with Sloan, promising despite his pleas to his daughter for her to stay, that they would restrain him here and prevent him from leaving in pursuit.

To put it bluntly, Horst, the de-facto village leader in terms of how much everyone respected him alongside Miss Belle and Diane, declared that the only reason they weren’t going to lynch Sloan for this final straw against the people of the village was because they weren’t about to execute someone, not when no harm had been done other than hurt feelings. They would however have him detained.

With this, Sloan disowned his daughter in front of everyone. In response, she spat at his hooves and promptly left for the southern exit of the village with Roran, Eragon and Brom in tow. This strong will of hers was partly why I approved of her after my initial envy and subsequent jealousy. Roran loved the copper-maned, gray-coated, brown-eyed earth pony mare for her fire. Not to mention she was quite beautiful and...was still bustier than me.

I cupped my modest C-cups and glared over at Saphira’s tunic-covered DD-cups with envy. Why~?! Why am I average at best in the chest department in this life too~?!

My bust-envy had to wait, however, because Katrina was reasonably shocked when the guys approached us. “You’re lucky I didn’t run into town to butcher the butcher.” I snarled at Roran, my tall and burly Rider smiling at the protective and relieved emotions I was projecting. “So, Katrina. It’s good to finally meet the mare who has Roran’s heart. He’s an incredible catch.” I winked at the mare, who seemed to have come out of the catatonia meeting Saphira and I had caused.

“Alright, it seems there’s more going on here than we were all told. So why are you leaving Roran?” Katrina demanded and I snickered while Roran gladly filled her in.

Ch.5

Ch.5

“So…” Katrina awkwardly said as she tried to speak to me after a few hours on the road towards Therinsford.

“So~?” I replied with an impish grin. I don’t remember being this playful in my previous life, but I just got such a buzz from messing with people that I don’t think I could refrain from it given the chance.

“So you’re his dragon? You see, hear and feel everything he does and he has the same from you?” Katrina asked me, after she’d already grilled Roran the past couple of hours on all the facts.

“Yes~?” I smiled deviously and Katrina flushed.

“Did you feel all of those times…?” Katrina meekly broached and I felt myself flush too.

“Y-yes, but I tried to give you two as much privacy as I could manage. However, when you two...did that, I felt what he did and...well, you’re lucky you’re really pretty Katrina, or I’d be too jealous to let you have him at all.” I winked at her and she covered her face in embarrassment.

“What are you two talking about?” My sister asked.

“Nothing big sis~.” I lilted and she leered at me, clearly understanding it was a topic she was too immature to know about. “Don’t worry, you’ll learn in time, but until then you’ll just have to wonder.” I then leaned towards Katrina. “So you have an erogenous zone behind your left ear?”

“S-speak to no-one of that!” Katrina squeaked and I leaned against her.

“Katrina, I would never. Besides, I feel what Roran feels, remember? Don’t expect that I don’t know how he feels for you. Consider those my feelings as well.” I nuzzled her and she gawked at me before rolling her eyes.

“I may as well take you to bed, since you’ve already felt me through Roran.” Katrina huffed and leered at her beau. “I would have appreciated knowing about all of this earlier, Roran Garrowson!”

“I know, Katrina, but secrecy was of the utmost importance.” Roran replied and got nods from the rest of us in affirmation, to which Katrina sighed and then glared at me.

“Well, we all still have secrets. One of which this one has that shouldn’t wait!” I pointed at Brom, who was leading our group. “You know of what I speak of, Brom Holcombsson. If you do not, then I will tell them. If you try to assault my mind, I will in turn do my best to annihilate you.”

“Mind your own business. I’ll speak of it when I am ready and we are at least a good distance into our journey.” Brom huffed without looking back at us. “Besides, I will need to part ways with the group to act on the information you provided in regards to Arya.” Brom telepathically replied to me with a shake of his head. “I’ll speak my mind after we reach Yazuac.”

“Still, I can’t believe we’re journeying to join the Varden.” Katrina muttered in astonishment, clearly having had this important tidbit finally absorb into her overwhelmed mind. “I am no warrior, but I can strip a carcass clean within an hour and I know how to cook nearly any beast, at least in the northern regions of the Empire.”

“We’ll be utilizing your skills plenty then, Katrina. I may be a good hunter, but I only know the basics of butchery.” Eragon commented and Saphira chuffed.

“Sister and I can eat anything raw, but thanks to being spoiled by cooked meats and even vegetables, I too would appreciate your cooking.” Saphira proudly admitted and I rolled my eyes at my sister’s ‘greater-than-thou’ personality. It was endearing to a point, but it gets grating when said person is your sister.

“Don’t worry, Katrina. You may not be a warrior, but that doesn’t mean you cannot become one. You’ll be joining us in our training exercises too.” Brom called back and Katrina looked wary, so I sighed and patted the mare’s shoulder in understanding.

🥚

It had been a day and a half’s journey on foot, or hoof depending on who you were talking about, to reach Therinsford from Carvahall. It was easily double the size of Carvahall, but unlike the village settled much closer to the Spine, it was both much more disorganized in layout and lacked the defensive fortifications. If anyone in Carvahall had any reason to travel, they would’ve easily deduced that Garrow’s hearsay of Yak attacks this far north was false.

It was also quite ugly. There were poorly tended animal pens along the road, the buildings looked like they were smeared in shit rather than properly packed with daub, it stank, eugh. “I hope we’re not staying the night here. I’d rather camp.” I commented in disgust and nearly everyone nodded. To think that Roran would’ve gotten a job with a miller here to try and earn enough money to wed Katrina in canon. Ew.

Also, my former surname was Miller, so I could attest from my own family history that being a miller was not well-paying or respected work. Not when millers were often fences for selling illicit goods.

“I can’t believe you were going to work in a mill here.” Katrina gagged and I patted her back in agreement with her voicing my thoughts. “I’d again rather live in the wilds than have you suffer this stench and then stink up Carvahall.”

“Don’t be so harsh, dear. Carvahall is a farming and surface mining community, Therinsford is known for its livestock.” Roran kindly rebutted our disdain and I felt annoyed at his acceptance of how filthy the village was as consequence of their chosen product. Then again, it is his kind and understanding nature that drew me to him. Also, I could see why they’d need millers. They’d have to break down grains and whatnot into animal feed to stretch it out.

“Don’t be bothered by the stench for too long, we’re not staying.” Brom said from the front and the rest of us sighed in relief.

“Thank gosh. I think I’d rather risk being sold as a slave by taking to the air than to be stuck down here with the stink.” Eragon huffed and shifted his pack on his back, which along with his traveling cloak, acted to hide his wings.

“In that case, are we to see the mounts that we’ll be using other than us?” Saphira questioned with a gesture between her and I. I perked up at this, wondering what people in this world use as transportation since ponies are people and from what I understand, other equines are all anthro and thus eliminated from being beasts of burden.

“Yes, but we’ll have to double up. Thankfully Bullboars are rather sturdy creatures.” Brom’s words caused me to blink. Bullboars? When we reached what would’ve normally passed for a horse stable, if not for the iron reinforced pen doors and the loud oinking and shrill squeals synonymous with porcine animals.

“Oh~! Bullbos! I guess Bullboars here. I didn’t expect something from the Legend of Zelda.” I mentally projected to Roran, letting my memories of the series flow from me and he looked at me with curiosity.

“That’s quite the grand saga. I’ll possibly try to write it into a book series if you don’t.” Roran told me with awe in his mental tone.

“Pffff!” I failed not to laugh, but waved it off. “Sorry, ahem. They’re giant boars, they must eat a lot.”

“Yes, but they can eat pretty much everything and tend to. Part of the stench of Therinsford is they collect pony fecal waste and add it to the feed. The resulting manure from the Bullboars and other pig livestock is much more suitable for fertilizer.” Brom informed us all, which utterly disgusted everyone aside from me. I relayed to Roran that the Chinese in the past and even in rural China today, they still have ‘pig toilets’ for just such a reason.

“Now knowing how the fertilizer Uncle’s farm was provided by the governor makes me feel ill knowing I’d eaten the food grown from it.” Eragon gagged and I rolled my eyes.

“Since Therinsford is so repugnant to you all, I’ll retrieve the Bullboars, the rest of you meet me on the road leading to Yazuac.” Brom entered the stables and the rest of us gladly left the stinky literal shithole named Therinsford ahead of him.

🥚

The next day after packing up the camp’s bedrolls and we’d all gone through our morning exercises, which left Katrina gasping for breath and pouring sweat from her hatchet practice, I was about to mount Alden, the brown bullboar named after Katrina’s grandfather, when Brom interrupted me. “We are now a good distance away from settlements. I believe it is time for you and Saphira to take your maiden flights with your Riders.”

My heart leaped into my throat, my back muscles in lieu of the wings this form lacked, spasmed and I gasped in utter joy at finally being able to fly with Roran! “Yes! Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes~!” I giddily jumped around like a schoolgirl and rushed to Roran, who was just finished rubbing Katrina’s sore shoulders. “Roran! You get to ride me!”

“He what?!” Katrina demanded in shock with a full-faced blush.

“Really?! I’ll get the saddle!” Roran rushed to Brom and Katrina gawked between us before I began getting undressed.

“H-hold on! What is going on?!” Katrina squealed, grabbing my tunic and forcing it down with her face absolutely stricken with horror and confusion.

“We’re going to finally be ridden by our Riders is what! We can’t transform without ruining these clothes however.” Saphira explained without explaining as she stripped down, revealing her buxom and fit body, which I was still envious over. I want big boobs. damn it!

“What?” Katrina asked, even more confused, at least knowing it’s not sex we’re talking about.

“You didn’t really think these were the forms we’d fly with? I mean, we don’t even have wings like this!” I reached over my shoulders for emphasis, accidentally thrusting my chest into Katrina’s larger E-cup bosom and I flushed in both embarrassment and frustration. I’m the smallest~! It’s not fair~!

“W-well, I had just assumed that you were partners and the whole Rider thing was a title since you rode on boarback or something…” Katrina admitted and I laughed, unable to resist leaning into her since she was still holding the hem of my tunic down, which pressed our breasts together and I didn’t fail to notice her blush growing brighter.

“Ha! That is hilarious!” Saphira declared before she transformed in front of us before looking down at us. “This is my true form. My sister is no less beautiful, if less graceful.” Saphira teased me and I sneered at her before pulling away from the stunned Katrina, quickly stripped down, then returned to my birth form. Oh good gosh I can’t believe how good it feels to be back!

“Mm~. I almost forgot how good it felt to stretch my wings.” I stretched like a giant cat with the addition of my wings spreading high above me. I then looked down at Katrina who was gawking at me in amazement. “I know I’m beautiful Katrina, but if you keep gawking I might get naughty ideas~.”

“You’re truly dragons?” Katrina asked in awe and she stroked my snout when I lowered my face to her. “I thought you were wyverns, who are lesser flightless cousins of dragons. That you were simply going to try and restart the Riders in spirit, not in actuality.”

“Well, now you know the truth, Katrina. Help Roran get my saddle on, so that I might show him the sky.” I nudged her torso with my nose and she giddily hurried to help Roran by holding the saddle in place to keep it from shifting. Soon enough, I finally had my Rider where he belonged. On my back and in the saddle. “Here we go!”

“H-hold-on~!” Roran yelped from my powerful takeoff, a few wingbeats were enough to get us airborne. His instinctual panic over being so far above ground vanished within moments and he was soon hooting and hollering in joy as I took him up to the air, but not too high. It becomes freezing cold up there.

Saphira didn’t know or understand this however, so she took Eragon high into the sky, past the lowest layer of clouds. Thank goodness pegasi are naturally resistant to cold temperatures.

I kept it simple for our maiden flight together. I banked, climbed and dove slightly, I even glided and drifted on the thermals. “It’s so wonderful up here, Shimmer. So peaceful, quiet aside from the roaring of the wind. It’s almost like I could lose myself in this.”

“I am of the same mind.” I replied, moments before having to bank sharply to the side to avoid Saphira doing a dangerous aileron dive with her roaring like a ninny and Eragon cackling like a maniac. “However, those two clearly don’t appreciate the peace.” I chuffed openly.

“Shush you nag.” Saphira sniped at me and I rolled my eyes behind my nictitating membrane.

🥚

The journey between the stinking shithole Therinsford and Yazuac took about the same time on boarback as it took to reach the shithole from Carvahall on foot/hoof. However, the scene that greeted us was just as I’d feared. “Shush...let it out.” I gently cooed to Katrina as she vomited against a wall of the empty home she’d fled to upon the sight of the corpse pile in the center of the village.

Roran was distraught and disgusted, yet had a firm and calm resolve as he prepared a pyre with cooking fat and wood he ripped from one of the destroyed buildings. Brom had urged us to leave immediately, but Eragon reported that aside from one or two stragglers, the Yaks had left this place to rot. He was flying overhead with Saphira on overwatch, but knowing them, they were itching to get some vengeance on the monsters that slaughtered this village.

Meanwhile, I tended to Katrina, who had fled immediately to cry and be sick. “Th-thank you.” She huffed as she clung to the support of wood.

I looked about the abandoned home and was bewildered at the sight of a brazier with a sculpted fire of blue crystals and a tree rising out of it. It shimmered faintly with magic. It had a rotten corpse in a fine, almost knightley, suit of armor laying next to it. The Brazier seemed to be for some form of worship as the depiction of a very matronly rat with many horns and tails laid to the side of the altar, burnt around the edges.

“Fuck, my undead self.” Came from the suit of armor as said speaker stood up, soot and ash rolling off of it. “Being an acolyte of her greatness is sometimes just painful.”

“Shade!” I accused the unnatural entity and bodily dragged Katrina from the building. “Brom! Brom~!”

“H-hey! That’s rude y’know!” The undead abomination shouted after us. “I’m no shade! I’m a good and proper Undead I’ll have you know!”

“Stop following us!” I shouted back hysterically, horrified at this deadly turn of events.

“If I don’t follow you, then you’ll keep assuming the wrong thing and-!” Our pursuer was crushed under Saphira’s bulk, which was easily three times that of a Bullboar. “Gah, why did a dragon drop on me?!” Came from the house after a flash of light and the sound of ice breaking.

“Who was that? What is going on?” Eragon demanded while Saphira balked at the Undead knight emerging from the building, completely unharmed.

“He’s an Undead! He cannot be killed!” I informed them just as Brom and Roran had joined us.

Brom’s response to this was to use his magic to sever the guy’s limbs…

🥚

“So, despite how things started out between us, I’m glad to be aboard!” Declared the disturbingly cheerful abomination in armor with his limbs piled to the side from where he was leaned up against a wall while the corpse pile burned a few streets over.

“So, your Undeath is a gift given by this so-called goddess of yours?” Brom skeptically repeated what the creepy chipper cool-corpse had told us.

“I don’t understand. How is undeath even possible?” Katirna asked again, clearly not able to accept the evidence in front of her. She, like the rest of us, was used to a world where death was the end, not a minor inconvenience. Even I’m not sure if I...if I died.

“Yes, she sent me here on an expedition to this realm. Her realm is very far from here and this realm does not act like others we’ve found. Tokens don’t pass to it freely and there don’t seem to be any local deities to speak of.” The apparent transdimensional trooper told us. “That said, if you could kill me so I have all my limbs back, that’d be great.”

“Hmph, at least you confirmed something with your nonsense. Let it be known now to the rest of you that there are no gods here, no confirmation of an afterlife beyond the fact that spirits do very much tangibly exist. So, what little crusader, does your goddess promise for an afterlife?” Brom acerbically demanded and the person who was apparently as far removed from a local as I was scoffed.

“Afterlife? Pfft, that’s for folks who die to worry about. She promotes Life as a cooperative scion of Fertility and death is part of the cycle of life and all that, but Undeath? Well, that’s the curse that keeps on giving and taking forever. She’s technically against traditional Undeath, but the sort I am? Self-contained, non-communicable, sane? Well, she’s pretty much our matron saint since she is Undead too. So, no afterlife promises, just a life full of fun and prosperity. Though don’t piss off the Lady, she’s a right bitch about undeath.” He rambled on and shifted on his stump-legs. “Now, can you please kill me so I have my limbs?”

“So there’s no afterlife?” Eragon asked with shock and a degree of logical mortal terror.

“Whether there is or not doesn’t matter. He’s clearly not insane and he isn’t a bad person from how he’s been trying to talk to us rather than attack.” Roran reasoned out and looked at us all. “I say we do as he requests and see where we go from there. We’d best get on with it since there are still a couple of yaks about. I’m surprised they haven’t come to investigate the noise yet, let alone checked on the funeral pyre.”

“Bah, they’re just a couple of looters, stragglers left to pick over the leavings.” The armored Undead huffed and sat up straighter. “I am Elric, servant of the Goddess Wiatr and her wife Urta. I need to travel the lands and get to know the situation. Mind if I join you in your quest?”

“Normally I’d say no, but I’m afraid circumstances push me to leave the party at this time. First, I must speak with Eragon in private.” Brom looked at me with an angry yet grateful glare and I smiled at him for being willing to bite the arrow and finally introduce himself to his son.

“Wait, you’re leaving us?” Eragon asked in shock and Brom sighed.

“I will tell you why before we part ways for a bit.” Brom said and took Eragon aside.

“I still didn’t get my answer on how undeath is possible.” I sighed at Katrina’s question, but Elric shimmied excitedly.

“Well, that is a long story involving the Goddess of Law and Sin, Lady Death, and a horny bitch of a tartarus-”

Ch.6

Ch.6

Eragon was not happy to say the least. Saphira told me he was incandescently furious at Brom for not telling him that he was his father before, but he was willing to put it aside save for the fact that Brom didn’t tell Garrow.

I could see why. Garrow, for all intents and purposes, was Eragon’s dad. Not his sire or father, his dad. The distinction between those terms was important. Garrow was the one who raised him, taught him, loved him. For Garrow not to be told was practically an insult. Saphira further informed me that Eragon felt ill at the idea that he’d left his dad for the man who could have been such if he’d at least approached him before.

Thankfully, Roran was here to keep his hot-headed cousin/brother from going off the rails. Those rails being our current destination of Daret, a small town south of the sacked Yazuac that hopefully hadn’t met a similar fate. “Sister, I have no idea how to console Eragon. Do you have any tips?” Saphira called to me, since we would be flying with our beloved Riders while Katrina and Elric rode on Alden and Cadoc below.

“Well, I didn't know my father either. He left my mom and I when I was two, but he never came back and mom never found someone else.” I told her, unsure since I had no similar experience to relate with. The fact that Brom ventured southeast to Gil’ead to save Arya with my foreknowledge meant he wasn’t around to help Eragon adjust to the new reality.

The reason he split off now instead of at Daret was because there were no above-ground water sources between Daret and Gil’ead, so he was forced to follow the Ninor river to Lake Isentar. That also meant he would have to take a risky journey south along the Ramr river before following a tributary of it west so he and Arya would have enough water to traverse the plains between the end of the river and Woadark Lake at speed. Or at least that was the plan.

“I am even less fortunate. I do not even know who my mother and sire are.” Saphira lamented to me and I reached out to her with my emotions, to let her know I am here for her. It was times like this that reminded me that while I had the gifts of foreknowledge and prior life experience, Saphira was still having to do everything from scratch. At least I’m here to help her along.

She wasn’t helping herself or Eragon by sectioning her emotions away from him and letting him stew like this. Roran and I share nearly everything. Even now with him otherwise feeling peace and tranquility, he felt my every emotion and was a soothing balm on painful old memories. However, I couldn’t tell her how to handle her connection to Eragon. If she wanted him to grow without too much interference from her, that was her choice.

At least with me around she behaves less like a mother hen and more like an older sibling. “Shimmer, I know it’s still half a day’s journey south, but I think I can see Daret on the horizon.” Roran’s input brought my attention away from our emotional troubles and I focused my keen draconic vision on the horizon, linking deeper with Roran and allowing him access to my sight.

The fact we’ve achieved this without Roran needing to utter the spell was a thing of pride I held over my big sister, who was more into the physical aspects of things, leaving Eragon to muddle over the sparse magic lessons Brom had provided on the trip up to the point we had to split the party.

Indeed, there was a village on the horizon, but it was surrounded by a wall of hastily assembled timbers, carts, doors, I think there’s even a few houses repurposed as parts of said wall. “It would seem Garrow’s hearsay about yak attacks in the northern territories weren’t just him speaking out of his backside. Yazuac was proof enough, now Daret has become a ramshackle fort.”

The main differences between Therinsford and Carvahall was unlike Yazuac and Daret, they were nestled next to mountains and further north. The past two villages were open on the plains and lacked the available lumber to construct a proper palisade like we had for Carvahall. “What do you see?” Eragon questioned us and I shook my vision out of telescopic mode to focus more on the general surroundings again.

“It would seem Daret has had its share of troubles of late. They’ve constructed a hasty barrier around the village. Perhaps they too have suffered raids from the yaks. We’ll inform Katrina and Elric when we camp for the night.” Roran informed his cousin/brother and Saphira, so I turned my thoughts on to other things.

Like why Roran’s memories insist that Katrina tastes like apples. Carvahall doesn’t have apples.

🥚

The next day, Saphira and I had to land before midday since we were nearing Daret. We returned to our anthro forms with a bit of reluctance, but I was quite pleased to find that our time in our birth forms had allowed us to mature a bit more. I now had CC-cups! Yay~! I’m almost able to call myself busty! Although...I looked over at Saphira as she pulled on her tunic, pressing her E-cups against the shirt with a huff and an annoyed grope to adjust them. No fair~!

“Don’t worry so much about it, Shimmer. Females as buxom as I and Saphira are not the norm.” Katrina consoled me, having easily caught on to my bust-envy. “Besides, so long as you do not get much larger, you’ll have an easier time of it with martial matters. I’m using a hatchet because most of the forms involve movements that stay to one side.” Katrina hefted her own E-cups for emphasis on the small watermelons on her chest, which only made it worse~!

I hope I’m not stuck with grapefruits after looking forward to surpassing oranges~! I’d settle for the cantaloupes of a D-cup~! “Don’t mind her. She’s just a pervert.” Roran smirked and I pouted at him. It’s not my fault I have homosexual feelings for Katrina because someone has hetero hard for her! “That all aside, be ready. We’ll be polite and shout for a response before entry.”

“Better than just barging in.” I muttered, wondering why Brom would have allowed him and Eragon to just trot into an obvious trap like that in canon.

“Ah, the feminine form.” Elric chuckled as he walked towards the village, pulling out bottles that he proceeded to chug. “My goddesses are quite the examples if you couldn’t tell from my resurrection shrine.” Said portable shrine was in his pack on Cadoc’s saddle.

“Are you going to get drunk?” Eragon asked before the male rat’s form changed to that of a female in the armor. “W-what magic was that?! Bottled magic?” Eragon asked in awe and he circled Elric, or Elrina, to get a closer look at the armored woman. “How is that possible? From what Brom explained, alchemy is a mystical and unknown art only spiritualists and witches have at their disposal.”

“Well, the official and approved gender-bender potion was developed by a shamaness, so that sounds about right.” She replied as she shifted her oddly malleable armor, which was changing to better fit her slightly shorter and curvier frame. “I change my gender like I change my clothes, it’s all about my mood.”

“Then why now?” Saphira questioned the Undead dimension-traveller, who pulled off her helmet to reveal lustrous blond fur and a mohawk of black hair with dangerous red eyes. She then casually unclasped her cuirass and massive baps practically launched her breastplate off! Holy fuck~! I was practically drooling at the sight of those glorious gigantic gazongas~!

“They’re still covered and you’re all stunned speechless!” Elrina tittered as she patted the sides of her impossibly huge hooters that easily rivaled basketballs! Do they even have a cup-size for those?! Her spine should’ve snapped, but oh gosh they’re so big and bouncy and-hnng~! Why are all the women around me so much bustier than me~?! “I’m guessing you don’t have hypers here?”

“Hyp-wha?” Roran dumbly asked and I helped Katrina shake him back to his senses. His brain had gone to the bountiful bust bouncing before us so deeply I almost dove into his mind to fish him from the nirvana of boobies that I had almost fallen into as well if not for my bust envy.

“No, Katrina and Saphira are considered quite large by this place’s standards.” I informed the dimensional traveler. Elrina smirked deviously before she pulled the front of her gambeson forward and began to...stuff her armor into her cleavage, which enveloped and vanished everything like the crevice of her tantalizing tits were a ‘bag of holding’. “What the…?”

“People from my home dimension have a magic passive Inventory Space linked to a female’s cleavage or male’s pelvis-covering garment. Herms get both, like the other things they get both of.” After Elrina had finished stowing her armor, she pulled and rolled parts of her gambeson under-armor and shockingly looked like an anthro rat-woman just wearing a patterned T-shirt and pants accompanying hardy leather boots. What sorcery is that?

“That still did not answer my question.” Saphira reminded her and Elrina rolled her eyes.

“I get the feeling this world is ass-backwards with feudalism, gender and race inequality, all of that?” Elrina questioned and I nodded. “Well, do you think they’ll be put on guard more by a male in full armor, or by a hyper-busty beauty accompanying two cute boys and three other sexy ladies?” El winked at us and I fidgeted, my core feeling warm and my eyes barely able to avoid staring at her rack. Guh~! Curse my original bisexuality compounded by my link to Roran!

“That’s...quite devious.” Eragon managed to comment, but he was unable to take his eyes off the sexy sight below the beautiful rat’s face. “Uh...lead the way then?” When Elrina did so, I felt doubly envious. She has ‘dat ass’! You know the one! The one that’s out to there and pow y’know?! Sir Mixalot would play drums on it! Wait, we’re all just following the sexy, what were we doing?

“Hey~! This fortification looks slipshot and panicked, is anyone alive before we risk entry?!” Elrina shouted, her voice cracking with cute mousy squeaks at times from her raised voice.

“Who goes there?!” A stallion shouted from the other side of the wall as a cart laden with crates squealed and clattered into place to cover the gap in the hastily-erected wall. I knew it was a trap beforehand, but it still felt good to have it vindicated.

“We’re travelers on the way to Teirm. Is this not Daret?” Roran managed to gather himself the moment civil discourse was initiated. Roran responded quickly to tense situations like this.

“Yes it be, travelers, but we don’t have enough food or other goods to spare on the long journey across the plains. I know it is much longer, but mayhaps you’d best turn back and travel Gil’ead way to follow the river for a less perilous journey.” The stallion’s suggestion, while sensible in form, wouldn’t be wise considering we’re automatic fugitives from the Empire.

Gil’ead is in fact the Empire’s most militarily powerful city north of the capital due to it being a barrier between Du Weldenvarden and the Empire proper. Ceunon was second despite it being further north, because the King didn’t care about the citizens further north than Gil’ead, even with the valuable and fertile farming villages scattered. It was why the King had-.

“Yaks. You’ve been besieged by yaks.” I spoke up, my brain remembering a somewhat esoteric fact; that Galbatorix, Sombra locally, had bound the Urgals, Yaks locally, to raid and slaughter the villages in the north because of civil unrest and to prevent them from siding with the Varden.

“Y-yes! How do you know?” The stallion asked warily and Katrina gulped down her sick.

“Yazuac is gone. Every stallion, mare and ch-child were slaughtered to the last, their homes raided and then their bodies left in a pile in the center of the village.” Eragon replied uneasily, the stallion on the other side of the wall cussed up a storm. “We gave them a sky burial, it was the least we could do for the poor souls.”

“Aside from killing the last two yak stragglers.” Elrina added on and sighed. “Well, even if we can’t fully stock up here, the river continues south a good trip before it bends east. If we fill our waterskins to the brim then, we should be able to make it to Woadark Lake before we run dry.” I blinked at her rather knowledgeable recanting of the local geography. I did notice her reading on boarback, but wow, she absorbed that knowledge quickly.

“I’m sorry, but you know our own plight to be dire. Here.” He grunted and over the wall came an extra large empty waterskin. “Hopefully you won’t even need it. Spread our plight far and wide. Let everyone know the great Empire can’t even protect its own citizens.”

“Gladly.” Katrina snorted and picked up the waterskin, before she buddied up with Roran and I on Alden while Eragon and Saphira got to ride behind Elrina, since with a rack like that, there was no hope of her riding behind them on the already crowded long saddle.

🥚

“We are to cross that?” Eragon asked skeptically after he flew down from high in the sky, having taken a bird’s eye view of the plains to get an idea of where we were heading. “It’s so vast and empty, I could barely tell which way was the way we came from. Grass as far as the eye could see. I almost didn’t see the mountains of the Spine to the west.”

“If it would be less daunting, we could head straight west to Fläm Lake. It would cut the distance we’d have to ride straight without water by maybe a fifth, but that’s one fifth the distance on strictly rationed water.” Katrina suggested as she pointed at the map, but alarm bells rang in my head that made Roran perk up hard.

“No! That’s Yak territory!” My outburst caused everyone to flinch and I felt my face warm up, my tail flicking behind me. “Um, well. It could be. I know for a fact that Yaks live up in the Spine. They’re the majority of the reason nopony survives going there. Not because of terrain or wild beasts, but because the yaks have claimed the mountains as their homes.”

“Then we’re lucky they even let us pass through the roads to the shore.” Roran commented darkly and I nodded in grim agreement. I don’t have proof, but I think the only reason they don’t constantly raid the road connecting Teirm is that Durza or Sombra have the yaks honorbound or something to not assault those roads.

“Then we shall head across the plains as planned.” Saphira began stripping down and I followed in getting nude before we both sighed in relief and stretched our birth bodies, then waited for our Riders to put on our saddles. “With most of us in the sky, we’ll be able to avoid going in the wrong direction.”

“Good thing then. I guess it’s just us on the ground again.” Elrina smiled at Katrina, who meekly smiled back. The gender-swapping rat made us all uneasy in one way or another, but she’d spent most of the time the past few days of travel along the river with Katrina while we dragons and Riders flew above in overwatch and to continue our flight practice.

It was good that the plains still had roving wild herd animals like sheep and bison for Saphira and I to feast on, or we’d be starving from all the time spent in our true forms. Katrina and Eragon also appreciated us trying to keep the bodies as intact as possible so they could skin and butcher them in the evenings respectively. “Please do not harass Katrina.” I requested, knowing it was likely pointless.

“I can’t promise anything~.” Elrina lilted and I snorted smoke in displeasure at my mate-I mean, Roran’s future mate being bothered by the rat. Wow, I need to watch the emotion bleed from Roran more closely.

🥚

The journey across the plains was boring and tedious. Fly/ride from sunrise to sunset, ration water for us all, have a protein-rich dinner courtesy of Saphira and I with Katrina doing the cooking. Rinse, repeat. Ugh. I officially hate traveling across plains. It’s so damn boring.

It was...maybe a week? I think maybe a week of constant travel before we finally reached the pass through the Spine, the Toark River as consequence. Oh sweet, crisp, cool fresh water. I was sick of drinking from waterskins after a week of doing it! Carvahall and the rest of the journey before the rough ride across the plains had readily available river water!

No wonder there’s no settlements out there! It’s like a desert, but with grass! “Careful, if you drink much more you’ll become more water than dragon.” Roran teased me and I brought my head up from the river, swallowing my last gratuitous amount of crisp nirvana.

“Do not begrudge me the simple pleasures, Roran. Were you not so dignified, you would have driven your face into those crisp clean waters too.” I playfully replied while eyeing big sis Saphira doing much as I did, chugging water gleefully after a week of subsistence on minimal water while not even sleeping in our anthro bodies. I think we’ve both grown quite a bit the past week from all the rich protein and exercise.

“At least we can stop stressing about water. Now that it isn’t an issue, we can get back to training.” Roran reminded me and I chuffed in displeasure. Of course, my beloved Rider was dutiful almost to a fault. Damn it if I don’t love him for it though.

“Gee, thanks. I’ll pass on that. I need to adjust to being, well, a dragon. I can’t be expected to be graceful when I spend so much time as a tiny humanoid instead of as my big beautiful self.” I playfully said and Roran rolled his eyes, his feelings of fondness tingling in my hindbrain.

“That’s a good point, Roran. We didn’t get to practice on the plains with us conserving water, let’s hurry to reach Woadark Lake so we can make camp on the shore opposite the road and prepare to await Brom.” Eragon said with audible dislike, still upset with Brom, but having had plenty of time thus far to lessen in severity.

After this rest stop, the trip from the bend in the river to Woadark Lake was only a few hours at our usual cantering pace. We set down camp on the southern shore of the lake before evening and then the boys and Katrina got to training, getting pointers from Elrina, surprisingly. We’d asked earlier in the journey why she didn’t change back. Her answer was that being her female self was hilariously distracting for us, so she was going to stay this way until we could stop ogling her so heavily.

The fact she was average among the elites of her dimension’s society was mind-boggling. She even explained there were women with tits the size of beach balls, yoga balls, giantesses with-! “Shimmer, your brain is pouring into your pelvis again.” Roran warned me and I huffed, turning away from the group to lazily relax on a nice soft patch of cool mountain grass.

“Sorry if I have an appreciation for giant bosoms.” I didn’t even know I had a hyper-breast fetish until that rat woman’s sexy chest burst out of her breastplate. I thought I was firmly seated slightly on the hetero side of the sexuality fence, but now I’ve smashed through it and I’m laying dazed halfway through on either side.

It also didn’t help that since this trip began, there has not been a single moment of privacy for me to...work the edge off. I’m a simmering pot of heady urges in need of release and I’m kinda...you know what? I’m gonna go find someplace to do just that. Roran blushed, clearly knowing what I was up to, but I fully accepted and even liked that as I walked into the forest, surveying for risks such as predators or poisonous critters.

Once alone, I transformed into my anthro state and quickly began groping myself, my tail worming between my thighs as I gasped and panted on the ground. I deeply wished I could have Roran, or Katrina help me with this, but I’m not part of their intimacy.

I gasped when my tail parted my sex and moaned before I suckled on my left nip.

I was so much in need of release, I didn’t notice until morning that I had D-cups now.

Ch.7

Ch.7

The camp had essentially become home. I wasn’t sure exactly how long we’ve been here, but it was long enough for the cold breeze coming down from the mountains to turn into a cool spring wind that brought pollen and the sweet scents of spring in full.

While our Riders, Katrina and Elric who had gone male lately since we had become desensitized to his feminine wiles, all trained every morning and evening for a couple hours at a time, they also studied magic using the books Brom left us and Elric shared some of the magic of his world, which was both more difficult, yet less restrictive than the magic of our world.

Meanwhile, Saphira and I grew. Without needing to be anthro for travel into towns and being well fed from us bringing fresh kills for hearty meals that along with exercise was causing the other members of our party to start packing on lean muscle while my sis and I almost doubled in size. We outgrew the saddles! Brom warned us this would happen, but now we couldn’t fly with our Riders and that upset us both.

At least until Eragon and Roran made new straps for our saddles to account for our new size and the fact that we’re obviously still growing. I mean, I can’t tell if we’re growing faster than in canon, but Saphira and I were now big enough we felt confident we could carry two people.

“Ah ha! Good blow, Katrina!” Elric chuckled as he took a blow from the mare’s stone hatchet that was so fierce, his armor dented.

“Oh my, should we be more careful? We can’t repair your armor.” Katrina winced at the damage she’d done to his left gauntlet’s bracer, which was welling up with blood too.

“No worries, while this set is made by the great Andre, it is not the masterpiece I was given for this mission, but you are the first to hit this 2,000-year-old warrior in the past 200 years. You’re an even faster learner at this than the lads.” At his praise, Katrina blushed brightly while Eragon grumbled and Roran laughed.

“It must be her butcher’s blood! Bloodthirsty and she goes right for the heart!” Roran joked, which got a hatchet thrown at him that he dodged in good humor while my heart skipped a beat in fear. I don’t think Katrina realizes just how much of a natural she is with a hatchet.

“Yes, yes, maybe a true trick weapon would do her.” Elric chuckled and pulled something from the waist satchel that he had explained linked to his Inventory. It was a massive weapon, serrated and shaped like a cleaver made in a fit of madness. “The Beast Cutter, a relic from the Painted World of Ash. The Hunters from there are some of the fiercest warriors around.”

“That’s about the size of my father's ‘cow-cutter’ back in Carvahall. He didn’t let me near it, but when he was teaching me butchery, he said there was nothing better for separating the carcass into it’s different cuts.” Katrina observed as her face became wistful.

“It is made to kill beasts of bloodlust, a weapon that was made for the cruelness of the world that borne it.” Elric told us, presenting the weapon to Katrina. I watched her face obtain a disturbing little smirk when she grasped the massive blade, but then we all gawked when she held it up one-handed with surprising ease. “Hm, you seem well-suited to it.”

“I feel...oddly violent, to be honest. I want to chop and shred some meat. Saphira, Shimmer, could you please retrieve a deer or other large animal so I could practice with my new cleaver?” Katrina requested sweetly and I nodded before sending a wary and concerned feeling towards Roran.

“Certainly, Katrina. We’ll be back soon.” I stood from where I’d been lying on the grass and Saphira quickly joined me in flying away from the scarily ominous atmosphere. “We’d best find a suitable target for Katrina to vent her surprising bloodlust upon, sister.”

“I agree. Although she is our friend, I find this potent desire for blood to be quite unsettling.” Saphira replied honestly with feelings of wariness that she shared with me.

🥚

We returned with a couple of wild boars, not bullboars, just normal boars. However, I felt surprise and joy at seeing Snowfire, Brom’s bullboar, was now hitched alongside Alden and Cadoc. I felt even more joy at seeing the unicorn himself, but perplexion at the absolutely unassumingly normal brown earth pony mare with him. “Well met, Brom! It is good to see you!” I called out to him moments before I landed and dropped my catch, Saphira right behind me.

Whatever response I was expecting, it wasn’t for the mare to gasp and look at me in absolute shock. What? Hadn’t Brom warned her about Saphira and I? “It’s true. You were not telling fantastic tails, there is another.”

“Yes, Arya, I told you many times the past weeks that I was not embellishing any part of my tale.” Brom huffed and I scrunched my snout in confusion. This Plain Jane mare was Arya? Is there no local variant of elves?

“Hmph...you didn’t believe I existed! Am I real enough for you now?” I huffed and puffed myself up a bit as I postured. Well, there’s more draconic pride showing in my behavior lately, my sister told me it was about time, but I still believed in humility. I just don’t like it when people don’t believe someone when they’re telling the truth.

“More than real. Thank you. Brom told me it was your foresight that told him where I was and that I needed rescue. Thank you for warning him about Durza especially. Had Brom not been prepared, he would’ve died or joined me in a cell.” Arya bowed to me and I wilted, my sudden pride crushed by my humility.

“Ah, there is no need to bow. I’m not my sister.” I chuffed and pointed my snout at Saphira, who rolled her eyes and pushed me onto my side with her wing, which made me keen playfully.

“You would best learn some decorum, sister, lest your childish antics cause the Varden to dismiss us as knaves.” Saphira chuffed while humorously being a total hypocrite, since she was the one who rolled me onto my side.

“Hm, I would urge you to instead go north to Du Weldenvarden, but since you came from the north, along with the uproar our escape from Gil’ead has caused, it would be best at this point to continue onward to the Varden.” Arya looked between us all before she nodded. “Since I have you all to thank for my rescue as well as giving me hope for the future, I shall share myself with you.” Her odd choice in words became sensible when her body flashed.

In place of the plain and uninteresting mare was an anthro Elk who towered over nearly everyone save Roran. She was unnaturally beautiful while possessing a body that, even in frumpy stallion’s clothes, was lithe and elegant unlike the curvaceous and muscular Katrina. Yet, despite being modest of bust and petite of rear and hips, I found her form alluring.

“An Elk?!” A male voice hissed from the trees, so we all turned our attention to the sight of a copper-coated pegasus stallion who had gray eyes but...distinctive chocolate brown hair for his mane and tail. He wore traveler’s robes and was strikingly handsome. “What fortune! I followed you in the hopes of finding a way out of Sombra’s clutches and you brought me to not only the rumored Riders, but one of you is an Elk!”

“If you wish to live, land now!” Brom snarled with his horn shimmering the same blue tone as his eyes, but the young stallion laughed in response even if he did hover down to stand at the edge of the camp.

“That is a good bit of paranoia you have there. It serves you well. If not for my own spells, I would’ve lost you from your ‘notice-me-not’ charms.” The pegasus gave a slight bow. “I am Murtagh, a fugitive from the Empire. Which you could guess, considering I’m an of-age pegasus not enslaved to his majesty.”

“Oh? Welcome Murtagh, I’ve been expecting you, but you’re rather early.” Brom relaxed and everyone besides me looked at him in confusion. I meanwhile was staring at a dangerous and important person to the future of this realm. “I have it on good authority that you are quite crucial to the future of this land, being skilled in blade and bow with a mind for politics.”

“Ah...pardon. How would you know this?” Murtagh bristled and I approached him sedately.

“Because I foresaw it. I am Shimmer. I am an aberration born of unknown circumstance. I possess specific future knowledge that is both correct and contrary. You’ve appeared perhaps a month or two sooner than anticipated.” I then looked about the trees suspiciously. “Tell me, have you seen the Ra’Zac? The King’s favored assassins? They were meant to appear to us again before you have.”

“Those nasty bug-birds? No, I’ve seen neither hide nor hair of them. What else do you know about me?” Murtagh asked, still prickly but now more conversational. I understand his concern, since he has his mind guarded so heavily out of paranoia and desperation to have some measure of privacy.

“I would, but I’d rather not air them so publicly. I cannot speak to you alone with your mind so guarded, however. I have spoken at length with Brom about you, so he will tell you in private.” I looked at our fairly large party of 7 not counting Murtagh. “Everyone. Murtagh can be trusted, whatever you learn of him. He has no love for Sombra or his lackeys, even if he believes the system is politically sound otherwise.”

“The system works! It’s just full of blowhards and corrupt incompetents!” Murtagh defended and I rolled my eyes while the group calmed down some.

“That all said, Arya, a word. I need to speak to you about Murtagh first.” Brom grimly stated and walked to the edge of the forest far from everyone while Murtagh awkwardly stood and didn’t know where to go, so I huffed and nudged him forward with my snouth.

“Go on. They won’t bite.” I chided him and Murtagh snorted before he braved his nerves and sat on the furthest log from everyone. Ugh, this was going to be so awkward.

🥚

The rest of the day went by with Brom taking everyone aside one-by-one to fill them in on Murtagh, the whole time Murtagh was clearly upset that everyone knew so much about him, but he knew so little. So I took the time to fill him in on us in turn, at least in things that wouldn’t be considered too private. However, I expressly pointed out that Katrina and Roran were a couple and that if anyone came between them I would eat them, or at least break their legs.

Anyway, near dinnertime, everyone had been spoken to at length and Murtagh got his turn to speak to Brom. “You would let that son of a mass-murderer join us?” Arya asked me grimly.

“The sins of the father are not the sins of the son. Murtagh is his own pony and he despises his father with a seething hatred that is only second to Sombra.” I sternly told her and everyone nearby. That said, Eragon was rather shell-shocked and Roran was in a somewhat similar boat. Katrina was rubbing Roran’s shoulders to help him stay calm while Elric and Saphira were indifferent.

“Oi, I agree with the dragon. Don’t blame the kid for the parent’s sin, lady Velka would be cross with anywho you blame offspring for a parent's deeds.” Elric stated with a cold expression.

The way Saphira saw it, Murtagh’s worth was something he was responsible for, his parentage had little weight on that. Elric didn’t even care, he wasn’t a local and didn’t understand the social connotations having the surname Morzansson had. Aside from Arya, I think the group would be able to adjust quickly to Murtagh.

“Hm, true. I will wait to pass judgement.” Arya stated and returned to eating berries that she’d foraged. Oh, that’s right. I’ll need to ensure Roran and Eragon don’t fall into that naturalist vegan claptrap the Elks have. Everything dies eventually and the animals killed for food are performing an integral part of their existence in the Circle of Life. Thank you, Mufasa.

“Not like mass murders are unusual in the empire. They’re frowned upon, but they have their uses to Lady Death.” Elric stated as he took out a pipe and started smoking. “Mostly in places where life has outgrown the world’s ability to support their needs. In those cases we usually try to assemble a colony fleet to send to the frontier, but usually catastrophe, war and civil unrest handle our overpopulation issues.”

“You have such a large population that your lands can’t support you?” Arya questioned skeptically. Rats, sorry, Skaven, were not a local species to this world, so she could be forgiven not knowing Elric’s people spawn in massive multiples pregnancies with 21 day long gestations.

“Worlds, not lands.” Elric stated and the Elk furrowed her brow trying to comprehend it.

“You seem older than you look.” Arya warily observed and Elric shrugged.

“I’m 2,776 Standard Years old.” Elric’s casual response made Arya gasp and gape at him for the claim. “I’m Undead. I’m genuinely immortal, not just ageless like everyone else here save for Myrtle and Kat. Take it from me; Death sucks.” Elric huffed and took a deep draw of his pipe.

“There is no such thing as un-” Just as Arya was going to argue, Elric sighed and snapped his own neck with a vicious wrap-and-twist with one arm. “What?!” Further shock was suspended when his neck and vitality snapped back into place, as if he’d turned back time. “Th-that...you died! You were gone! W-what…?” Arya whimpered and backed away from the Undead, but thankfully scooted into Eragon, who blushed hotly at the otherworldly beauty pressing against him.

“A gift from my Matron and Lady Death for this mission. My Goddess is interested in why this realm is so different from all others.” Elric explained, avoiding why on-the-spot resurrection like he just demonstrated needed special dispensation.

“There are apparently no local deities, but other realms have them.” Saphira added in, clearly enjoying Arya’s immense discomfort at her worldview being shattered like glass so suddenly.

“Sister, do not torture the poor girl. She’s in a precarious place right now.” I chided Saphira and looked Arya in the eyes. “If you would open your mind to me. I have much to show you that would further destabilize the social indoctrination your people have unknowingly backed yourselves into. However, seeing as you’re on the verge of an existential crisis at the moment, I will wait to open your eyes further.”

Arya’s own dilemma was tossed aside for the moment when Murtagh stormed into the camp and patted Eragon and Roran on the shoulders. “Family. I can’t believe how good it feels to know I still have family. I hear I have an uncle up in Carvahall?” Murtagh immediately began grilling them for info and I settled in while Katrina moved to finish making dinner.

🥚

Yes! Yeah! Woot! “Sister, please stop fondling yourself.” Saphy muttered in embarrassment, having grown up enough in our time at Woadark Lake to more fully appreciate the naughty things. Like my E-cups! Yes! I finally have big boobs! I was content with Ds, but considering Saphira hasn’t gotten any bustier, but more mature in body along with me, I’m glad I’ve achieved what may be my end point for my anthro form.

“I finally have huge baps! You’re not taking this away from me!” I cheered happily as I jiggled my small watermelons in my hands, not even caring that I can’t lactate. These forms were meant to blend in and entice males even if we cannot crossbreed. Apparently male dragons were just as fixated on boobs as males from other species.

“Please cease your lewd display. We’re nearing Teirm and I will not have us arrested for something as moronic as public indecency.” Brom huffed and I pouted, leaving my tunic-stretching tits be. In fact, if Saphira and I weren’t different colors, you’d almost consider us twins! Is this just what all dragonesses look like when anthro? Shame I may never find out depending on how things go.

“So, you only have ponies here?” Asked Elric, who had transformed his species to be a unicorn like Brom. Another one of his fancy potions. “I wish you’d all have said something before. Thank goodness the villagers in Daret didn’t come out from behind their walls.” His golden-blond fur and black mohawk of a mane were eye-catching enough to be fair.

“To be fair, the majority of people in the empire may be ponies, but there are still zebras and wyverns scattered about, as well as visiting hippogriff and griffin traders from Surda in the major cities.” Arya said, the glamoured ‘mare’ having spent many years crossing the empire ferrying Saphira’s egg across the land made her the second-most worldly person here.

“There are Zebras?” Eragon questioned in his boundless curiosity.

“They are generally nomadic folks from the lands far to the east, further into the continent. A good number of them call the Hadarac Desert their home and share their homes with the Changeling clans of said wasteland.” Brom provided, but gestured for us to be quiet before we approached the gates of Teirm. “Good day, gentlecolts. We seek entry.”

“State your names and your business.” The bored guard in the red armor of the Empire to the right blandly ordered as he licked his quill and began writing on the paper clipped to a pressed wooden board.

“I am Scroll Scribe. I’ve come to Teirm with my nephews Ruslan and Eric. Accompanying us are Ruslan’s betrothed: Catarina, as well as our guards Pearl, Lapis, Ethan, Michael and Raya.” Brom promptly introduced us, pointing us out as he listed off our fake names. “As for our purposes, I have come here in search of an old friend and scholar to help me beat some knowledge into my dunderheaded nephews. Gods know I’ve tried my best, but I need better materials and someone who has done more than simply tutor.”

“Ah, no better calling than that of a scholar. I’ve taken your names and simple descriptions, just behave and you’ll find no quarter with us.” With a nod from the guard writing us in, the large southern gates of Teirm’s hundred-foot-high and thirty-foot-thick stone wall creaked open just enough for us to lead our bullboars into the city.

After we had our bullboars checked in at the local stable, Brom promptly led us through the cramped and stone-built city. If I remembered right, it was constructed this way and in a tiered fashion to make it impossible for pirates to raid again, or burn it down again.

However, unlike in canon, we’re not here to find out about Seither Oil. No, we were here to get a boat to Surda. Why risk hoofing it past Dras-Leona or Urû'baen, the heart of the Empire, when we could just skirt the coast on a ship? I knew that more than likely the ship would be attacked either by pirates or the Imperial Navy’s privateers, or even just the Imperial Navy outright, but in any order of magnitude, taking a ship was the wiser and arguably faster method.

In any case, Jeod Longshanks was still our man, since he was a merchant and had ships heading to Surda all the time.

“Now everyone, I don’t believe my friend will be able to put all of us up during our stay here. We’ll either be leaving as early as tomorrow, or waiting a month for a ship to return. Either way is faster than trying to hoof it to Surda or the Beors. Going in on foot is just asking for trouble.” Brom used the knocker on the rich dark wooden door of the fairly stately building he’d led us to.

Moments later, the door opened to reveal an elderly unicorn. He had a tan coat flecked the same silvery-gray as his mane and his tired brown eyes lit up with vitality upon seeing Brom. “You old nag! Ha! Get in here!” With a flick of his horn, our whole group was promptly levitated through the door. A scholar indeed!

Ch.9

Ch.9

We weren’t getting off at Kuasta, but Brom looked rather wistful at the city he was born in the whole time we were docked there. It was much like Teirm only much larger, sprawling, colorful. It looked like something out of an anime to be perfectly Honest.

The following week to Aroughs was similarly uneventful to the trip between Teirm and Kuasta. I’d be worried about the time if I wasn’t certain that trying to reach the Varden in the Beor Mountains on boarback would’ve taken much longer even if we rode like the demons of hell were at our heels.

It was when we reached Aroughs, however, is when things got...annoying. “What do you mean we’re not setting sail?” Brom demanded from Captain Rigline, the captain of the Silver Sail.

“Exactly what I mean. The Imperial customs house has decided to check us for illegal contraband, so we’re moored for a few days instead of just the one needed to unload and load-up. You can feel free to disembark, but we’re not waiting for you if you don’t come back before we leave.” Rigline, a wrinkled and rude old chestnut earth pony who cared only about money and his ship, dismissed the unicorn and trudged back into his cabin.

“Well, it’s not the tropics, but it is swampy.” I muttered with a look over the sprawling city. It had high walls, but they were much thinner than the ones in Teirm or Kuasta due to the marshy ground the city was constructed on. It almost seemed like one of those bayou towns in the southern USA, but scaled up to the size of a small city. Raised wooden walkways stretched everywhere in place of roads and no building outside the walls was made of stone.

Said buildings inside the walls were like the stone construction of Teirm. Good gosh, how are they not sinking into the swamp? Did they pull a Venice and drive tons of lumber piles into the ground just so the city center could have stone buildings? Aside from the canals, this place was a clear example of class division in it’s two-tier construction. I thought that description in canon meant it had second-story balconies and walkways or something.

“I’m going into town then! I can’t stand to be stuck on board this tub one moment longer.” Murtagh declared and eagerly led our group down the gangplank, the rest of us having followed for likely much the same sentiment.

“We’ll still be bunking aboard the ship. We paid for those hammocks.” Roran sternly declared and we all nodded in agreement. Roran was oddly enough the most mindful of our collective purses. It would seem that Garrow had instilled quite the frugal mindset into his son.

“I would rather Sister and I go beyond the city limits.” Saphira looked meaningfully at me and I perked up at the realization this meant we had an excuse to stretch our wings! Yes! I’ve been stuck on that ship for weeks now and I’m dying to fly!

“Lead the way!” I chirped and waved goodbye to the others. Roran sent feelings of wanting to join us, but Eragon put a hand on his taller cousin’s shoulder and withheld him. Um, Saphira? Are you taking me someplace to be alone? Well, as alone as either of us can get considering our Riders. “Sister?”

“Wait until we have privacy. Mental-speak or not, I want to spend time with my precious little sister.” Saphira said and I felt warmth in my heart. I remember those early days, stuck hunting in secret and hiding in Eragon’s little hideaway treehouse. I wouldn’t mind some quality time with my big sis.

We walked through the wooden streets of Aroughs until we reached the edge of the city. We then pulled off our footwear and stowed them in our cleavage when nobody was looking before jumping into the ankle-deep muck. Thank goodness we had the foresight to roll up our pant legs. Curse Alageasian culture and not adopting the wonders of shorts yet.

Once we were a good distance from the city, Saphira rounded on me and...I rubbed my cheek, the strike of her palm on my face was more painful than I ever could’ve imagined. “You knew! You knew Eragon would receive those omens, that he would be emotionally distraught, yet you forgot?! You didn’t think to tell him or me about it?!” Saphira demanded, her voice snarling and her expression filled with betrayal.

“I…I knew all of this from years ago and things are changing fast from me just being here.” I told her as I looked away. “I don’t know how much of what I know will even come to pass now. Arya was supposed to be still getting tortured by Durza right now, Brom was supposed to be killed by the Ra’Zac around this time and We wouldn’t have even considered heading for the Varden until Eragon had rescued Arya. I also got absorbed into teaching. I was a teacher in my past life, Saphira. It was so...”

“Easy to fall back into your old patterns. That I can accept, but you’re my sister, my kin. We may not be clutchmates, but you have hurt me. Do not do this again. Come, we fly and hunt. Getting out of these weak little bodies will do us some good.” Saphira huffed and I sniffled with a nod she didn’t see, meekly moving to follow my sister.

🥚

Saphira was right. Getting to use our birth forms with the charms on our wrists/ankles so the city couldn’t see us and flying was beyond liberating. We spent the day flying and hunting down wild bullboars further north of the city where the marsh turned to grassland. “Hmm, goodness these boars taste so good! Almost as good as sex!” I purred before gnawing on a femur.

“I still do not understand your obsession with copulation, sister.” Saphira huffed while breathing smoke onto the fresh kill. We may not have firebreath yet, but our smoke was potent and although it was tasteless to us when breathing it, it flavored meat quite well!

“Once we’ve matured enough you will. I’m only getting the itch because of my last life and Roran’s intimacy with Katrina.” Which, again, has only reinforced my bisexuality. “If you’d like, I would be willing to educate you in the matter.”

“Is that what Eragon would call a...solicitation?” At Saphira’s question, I choked on the bone and hacked it back up.

“N-no!” My wings are stiff for some reason! Do dragons get wingboners like birds?!

“...I feel like you are being insincere. Am I desirable, then?” Saphira questioned curiously and I really, really didn’t like where this was going, but at the same time I did!

“That is a trap question! I am not answering!” I protested and got up to flee, only for my bigger, stronger, faster sister to quickly bowl me over and I keened in surprise as she pinned me on my back and the playful gleam in her eyes joined her draconic smirk. “G-get off of me!”

“I will not until you answer.” Saphira even moved her forelimbs to get comfortable and I growled.

“You’re an incredibly beautiful creature, okay? We both are. We’re dragons, Saphira. Of course you’re desirable.” I huffed in irritation at my adopted sibling’s insistence at dragging my feelings into the open like a freshly caught deer.

“Thank you. Then that makes it a bit less awkward.” Saphira got off of me and I rolled back to my claws only for her to nuzzle my snout and I instinctively returned the affection. “I love you, sister. I just thought my infatuation was one way.” W-wha-bwuh?!

“W-what?! Y-you have a crush on me?!” I squeaked and jerked away from my sister, who laughed and keened aloud with her tail whacking the ground.

“I wouldn’t call it that. It is a curious thing. I feel for you like Eragon does Roran, but I also feel for you like Eragon did Marble. When the time comes and I feel these urges you and Eragon keep mentioning, would you mind assisting me in understanding it?” Saphira asked me and I gulped, my earlier offer coming to bite me in the tail, but I wasn’t going to say no.

“Of course. We’re sisters. It’s the least I could do for you in lieu of you not having a mother or father to do that for you.” I awkwardly agreed and Saphira nuzzled me again.

“Thank you, now let’s get back to feasting. Living off of hardtack and preserved meats for weeks on end is no way for a growing dragon to eat.” Saphira turned to the boars we’d hunted and continued blowing smoke on them.

“Agreed.” I am starving~!

🥚

After our enormous binge of bullboar and spending the rest of the day flying, we reluctantly flew back to the city and returned to our anthro forms to meet up with the others at the ship for the evening. However, we hid quickly when we noticed two familiar hooded and cloaked figures on a roof looking across the docks at the Silver Sail. “Roran! The Ra’Zac are here!”

“What?!” I shared my sight with him and he cursed. “Damn, I’ll alert the others. If the Ra’Zac are here somehow, then they’ve already alerted the local garrison. Stay hidden.”

“Sister, surely we could kill them. They have their backs turned, dishonorable or not, I think retrieving our bows and shooting them in the back would be the best course of action.” Saphira and I had learned archery while stuck on the ship with nothing else to do, but no!

“That is foolishness! The Ra’Zac are stronger, faster, tougher than ponies. At least in the ways of combat.” I could not deny that when it comes to farming or moving earth or stone, earth ponies were much stronger, faster and tougher than the other species, but there was this odd equalizing factor when it came to things outside of their innate abilities and Talents that made everypony as good as everypony else like humans. The only reason pegasi make better soldiers is the tactical value given by their wings.

Before Saphira could reply, the Ra’Zac turned to the side and jumped down from the roof onto the suspiciously barren walkways and approached the ship. I was about to fish my spear from my bosom when Elric emerged from the ship in his full suit of armor and descended the gangplank, causing the two cloaked figures to pause. “Hello there! I’m impressed, you got here in a rather timely fashion.”

“Stand aside and you will not die with the rest. Our quarry is with the traitors.” The taller Ra’Zac rasped, but further discourse was halted by someone grabbing me under the armpits and I yelped at my claws leaving the walkways. I looked up to see a stone-faced pegasus in full armor carrying me into the air and then to the side to see Saphira had also been abducted, my sister struggling valiantly even as the ground got further away. “We have your dragons, now come out!”

“You have nothing!” Saphira snarled and her body shined. I only had moments to follow suit when she erupted in size, causing her captor to yelp in pain from his grasp going from around a comely female to hugging the sharp scales of a proper dragoness. My own captor dropped me upon this realization, but it wasn’t enough to save him from being batted to the ground by my tail. “We will not be objects to be bargained over!”

“Heh, if you think they are dragons, be glad you haven’t seen the dragons back home.” Elric chuckled before he unsheathed the sword on his hip to reveal the blade dripped with a turquoise liquid that shined slightly. “Now, I believe this is the part where you run away?”

“Seize them!” The Ra’Zac ordered and a whole squadron of pegasi flew into the sky from all along the docks.

“Shimmer! Try to escape to the other side of the ship! We’ve lowered a longboat into the water on the starboard side! Brom’s quickly enchanted the boat like our charms and saddles!” Roran telepathically shouted at me and I dove to avoid several soldiers trying to nab me.

I breathed smoke down at the Ra’Zac as I flew overhead as well as all around me to generate as much of a smokescreen as I could. I couldn’t tell if Saphira was following my lead or not in my haste to follow Roran’s directions, so I hoped she was or had another avenue of escape as I dove into the chilly water and transformed into my anthro state. From below, I could only tell where the boat was because of my connection to Roran.

I swam up and gasped for air before multiple hands grabbed me from the water and pulled me onto the boat. Saphira was already here, reminding me that she took to water like a fish unlike my fumbling about. I coughed for air and shook myself before I realized the stallions were all frantically rowing as the pegasi flew over the ship and began to search in a fanning spiral pattern.

“W-what about Elric?!” I asked fearfully while looking at the low-flying soldiers who would surely catch us with their dutiful efforts and make such a noble sacrifice for naught.

“Mister Elric has made his choice. He was the one who volunteered. Besides.” Brom nodded at Elric’s portable resurrection shrine at the back of the boat. “He’ll be along shortly unless they manage to capture him alive.” Brom then shouted that Ancient Language gibberish which I won’t bother to properly learn unless I absolutely have to. The effect was rather pronounced, our speed picked up to almost twice as fast as before, nearly creating a pronounced wake.

“So we’re going to row all the way to Reavstone?” Saphira questioned as she checked over the group. It seemed that the only one not present was Elric and aside from the bullboars we had to abandon on the Silver Sail, we had all of our belongings on our persons.

“If Elric dies and respawns with us, yes. He’s Undead and near-tireless. He would keep rowing while the rest of us switch off.” Murtagh huffed from where he was rowing his oar next to Eragon, who nodded at his half-brother’s words.

“If not, this longboat can be rigged for sailing. We’d just need to pull out the poles and canvas we appropriated the moment Brom sensed something was wrong.” Eragon added with a cheeky grin. “It’s a good thing I’ve been practicing on molding wood with magic, isn’t it?”

“Careful, your ego will capsize the boat if you keep that up.” Roran joked and everyone chuckled at the jab at Eragon’s tendency to quickly become overconfident, besides the pegasus himself and Arya.

“I don’t know. His head already seems fat enough.” Katrina added on and Arya looked between us all in confusion.

“I do not understand the humor here. Eragon is a natural mage to have grasped it so well so quickly.” Arya commented and Eragon blushed with a shy smile.

🥚

Elric didn’t respawn.

Brom cursed up a storm in the late evening after the soldiers gave up and ceased to search for us. By this point, Elric should have died either at the hands of the enemy or by his own hand. It would seem they incapacitated him and have restrained him in a way to prevent suicide. My bet’s on Seithr Oil, since it almost instantly debilitates and the Ra’Zac carry antidote on them.

So, with our planned continuous rower captured, Brom and Eragon used magic, wood poles, rope and canvas to make a fairly impressive makeshift sail for the longboat. This came with the problem that only Brom knew how to sail from experience since we were all still novices at best from our time aboard the Silver Sail.

The hardest part was trying to sleep in a rocking boat that didn’t have the weight or size to negate a lot of the force of the waves. It was also surprisingly chilly. That didn’t bother me much though, since my ‘inner fire’ kept me warm at all times, so I snuggled between Roran and Katrina to keep them warm. That said, Brom stayed up in the night and he slept during the day so us novices could continue following the coast east.

We repeated this for days until thank gosh, a coastal city appeared! Since we had to follow the coast and not the stars, the trip here took an extra day according to Brom when we woke him up. “Elric? Elric are you there? Did your sorry Undead ass get caught? Do I need to port over?” Elric’s portal shrine suddenly spoke in our minds, the crystal flames flickering like fire with each word spoken.

“Whoever you are, madam, Elric has been captured by vile creatures of the shadows. We’re carrying his respawn shrine until the time he manages to die passes.” Brom calmly informed the shrine as we coasted towards the city that looked as if it were just another Imperial city, although it did feature much more in the way of decoration and artistic architecture.

“You’re the group he’s been telling our Goddess about, correct? Well, she seems to want you to have back-up at the least. Ugh, I hate interplanar travel.” The voice said before the crystal fire erupted and a modest reptilian woman in casual clothes emerged. She looked much like Saphira and I, but she had wings on her back. “I’ll travel with you until Elric is back, unless my Goddess orders me to leave for another mission. I am Kalameet.”

“I’d say well-met, but we’re about to arrive in Reavstone. Please withhold further introduction until we get situated.” Brom grumpily insisted while he used an oar as a rudder to guide us towards the city.

“Well, isn’t he a spot of sunshine?” Kalameet huffed and scanned us all with a sweep of her rather angular and regal head, which didn’t have the same roundedness as Saphira or I did. I always thought we looked sorta like Blue-Eyes-White-Dragons. “You don’t seem like much, but don’t mind my opinion. When you live amongst legends, things tend to get rather unimpressive really quickly.”

“Hmph, what are you to dismiss dragons so casually?” Saphira demanded while Brom muttered about his wishes being ignored.

“An Everlasting Dragon, I’m barely twenty years of age, but still an Everlasting. I’m named after an ancient dragon who was a royal guard of the first Dragon Lord.” Kalameet explained as she sat down. “I’ll save the rest for when we’re in the city.”

Everlasting?I pondered over the odd prefix, considering the dragons here already were ageless upon reaching maturity. Or at least those Bonded to a Rider were. I wasn’t a gamer and didn’t follow it’s trends, so I don’t know much about Dark Souls since they never released a serial book publication.

We reached Reavstone in due time, our new guest looking at the sky longingly as she muttered about how old the magic here was. When we reached the doc, a guard in blue armor jolted at sighting us and pointed at us. “Hold! Where did you come from?! No lookouts reported any boats coming from Aroughs-way!” The stallion demanded and Brom stood from the rudder.

“We have sailed here from Aroughs to bring the grim news that the Empire has chosen to disrupt trade with Surda. They assaulted our chartered ship at the docks with a full force of pegasi soldiers. I had to ward against being seen or heard in order for us to escape.” Brom calmly informed the soldier, who snarled and his horn shimmered in magic that seized the boat and brought us in.

“Damn it. Come ashore, I’ll get you to the registration office.”

Ch.10

Ch.10

I had to remind myself that Brom was an old hand at sneaking around and getting through issues that would stymie normal people. Our introduction at the Port Authority’s Registration Office was brisk with Brom whispering something to the clerk and suddenly we had dispensation to go about our day. Clearly the Varden was an open secret here in Surda, which is literally the Varden’s own nation so-to-speak.

What I was upset about, however, was we weren’t even staying in Reavstone for a night! “What do you mean we’re leaving already?” I huffed in frustration, some of Roran’s own disgruntlement bleeding into me as well. We’d been stuck out at sea for most of the month, the last bit of which was in a harrowing hail-mary hurry on a longboat with everyone sleeping in shifts and rapidly draining our stores of preserved meats and hardtack.

Saphira and I are still growing dragons damn it! We need more food!

“Goodness do you whine.” Kalameet rolled her eyes. There was also the fact that her ‘better-than-thou’ attitude was grating on us all.

“Have you been stuck out at sea with sexist sailors and nothing but preserved foods for a month?” Saphira demanded with a snarl and Kalameet nodded.

“Stranded on a lifeboat in the middle of interstellar space. It was cramped with a lot of herms and no interest in their advances.” Kalameet said with a shiver. “Or the noise they made.”

“Unlike us, you had the option of murdering someone who went too far, we weren’t so lucky.” Murtagh sniffed and everyone aside from me nodded in agreement, to which I felt a little sick. I had to remember that the sensibilities of this archaic magical world were different from the magicless metropolitan life I came from.

“Point.” Kalameet said as she walked to the gate where Brom and Roran were leading the bullboars Brom had procured with far too much ease to be anything other than an association with the Varden. “Your beasts look tasty.”

“They are. Sister and I can attest to that.” Saphira went with the tangent and I tried not to think about how delicious the beast I just climbed into the saddle of would be. I was riding behind Roran, clinging to his broad, chiseled, yummy back while Katrina sat in front of him. These were long saddles meant for travelling caravans and to act as hitches for carriages.

“Well, I’ll be flying once we’re out of the city.” Kalameet declared and I perked up at the realization that Saphira and I would be able to be in our birth forms like before Teirm and the travel by sea.

“So will the scaled sisters. They need as much time in their birth forms as possible. Their growth has been delayed from weeks in their anthro forms.” Brom’s grim input filled me with dread. Were we too underdeveloped to be able to deal with what is to come? I warned Brom about the Yaks, about them being cursed to follow the commands of Durza, by extension Sombra. I hope My involvement hasn’t doomed us all.

“If it’s quite fair, I’ll be joining you.” Roran declared and I felt my heart soar at his powerful desire to fly with me. He’s my Rider, yet besides the journey from Carvahall to Teirm, I have been unable to bring him into the sky with me.

“Yes!” I cheered and hugged Roran more out of joy than to stay on the saddle.

“You let others ride you?” Kalameet asked in confusion and possibly offense.

“If you bothered to learn more about the group you were going to be around, you’d know that the Dragon Riders are an important thing to us and the future stability of the world.” Arya stated from where she was riding behind Brom. I was still amused that Saphira was sitting in front of Eragon, who was shorter than her, with Murtagh riding behind him.

“I only passed information though the Blood Shard. I never really needed to memorize things.” Kalameet groaned and rubbed the red gem in her forehead before she awkwardly climbed into the saddle in front of Brom.

With us all saddled, Brom led us north towards Aberon, the capital of Surda.

🥚

It just felt so right, to be flying with my Rider on my back where he belonged. I rode the updrafts of the warm late spring day, looking down at the sprawling farms to either side of the road. Brom insisted it best that despite there actually being travelers on the road and farms along it, that Saphira and I fly with our Riders. Our ‘see-me-not’ charms will keep us unseen so long as we remain more than 50 paces above ground.

Eragon and Saphira were with us, but so were Murtagh and Kalameet. The pegasus was enjoying stretching his wings too while Kalameet was questioning Saphira and Eragon about ‘this Dragon Rider nonsense’. Originally they directed her to me for an explanation, but I told her that if she wasn’t genuinely interested in learning History, then I wasn’t going to waste my energy on her. I’m a teacher, yes, but telling someone something when they weren’t invested in what you had to say was the same as talking to a wall.

This seemed to light a fire in the dragoness, so she went back to Saphira and Eragon and started learning from them, which caused me to smirk in victory. Reverse psychology works every time. She may not like me, but so long as she improves in some measure as a person, so be it.

“Your vindictiveness is showing. From what I remember from your memories, you weren’t quite this decisive with other people.” Roran observed and I reflected on that. He’s right. I wasn’t this stern or short-tempered like I was with Katrina back in Teirm. Perhaps my rebirth has had a more subtle impact on me than I’d assumed.

“So long as I do not become someone I cannot recognize in the mirror, I am fine with a few outbursts of anger and vindictiveness.” The irony of my statement wasn’t lost on me. I’m not the woman I used to be, I know, but I’m still me. New body and life be damned, I’m still...still…

“Milly. You’re still Milly Miller.” Roran gently reminded me and the name out of my reach snapped back into place over my memories of my human self. I couldn’t see any name other than Shimmer when I looked back. Am I forgetting?

“Thank you. Please, keep writing everything I dictate to you in the evenings. Even if I forget, I want someone to remember.” I psychically nuzzled my Rider and he patted my neck comfortingly.

“I’ll always remember. My writings will make sure of that.” Roran assured me and I felt my insecurity fade and be replaced with warmth, Love for my Rider that defied anything I ever felt before I became a dragon. “Don’t look away, Shimmer. I think those are highwaymen up ahead waiting for the others.”

“Oh? Let’s give them a scare, shall we?” I crooned at my Rider and prepared to dive, only for Murtagh to zip in front of me and I pulled up to avoid him. “Blast you, Murtagh! I almost shattered every bone in your body!”

“You’d best leave them to us. We don’t want to leave bodies and if they see dragons they’ll go blabbing at some tavern, then suddenly the Empire marches south on Surda.” Murtagh gestured to Kalameet, who nodded and followed him down to the road, where they pounced on two of the bandits and knocked them unconscious.

Grr! I want to do something! I understand Saphira a bit more now. She’s always got this fire, this itch in her to act. No wonder she and Eragon are perfect for each other. Blasted adrenaline junkies. Why now of all times do I need to feel it too? Perhaps being cooped up in a city and a ship for nearly two months has done horrible things to me. Oh dear. I just realized I’ll be stuck underground a good deal of time soon. Swell.

🥚

Aberon was a beautiful city. It was huge, easily twice the size of Kuasta with walls all along the edge of the bluff the city sat atop in the middle of open plains filled with farms. It was both a fortress and a beacon. It could be seen from miles in all directions. It may be made of boring old stone like all the other places I’d seen, but the quality of the construction and the location easily held it above the rest.

It was also old. I could see moss growing all over the walls where people couldn’t easily reach to scrub them clean, which lent the city a certain character to it. The city itself was impressive too. The buildings were sandwiched together, all well-constructed and none shorter than three floors. The first floor was always stone, the second and third were timber with whitewashed wattle and daub walls with roughly a foot of overhang from the six inch extensions each floor had beyond the one below. It also only faintly stunk of feces! My nose thanks you, craftsmen!

“So, how big does an Everlasting get?” Eragon asked Kalameet after nearly killing Brom by asking so many questions about Aberon already. I hadn’t known that Surda was where ponykind first landed on Alagaesia, effectively making Reavstone the oldest pony settlement on the continent. It’s a shame we didn’t get to stay in such a historical city. It also told me there had to be lands to the south for Surda to be where ponies first landed.

“The largest ever recorded became a mountain range after passing. Though that is talking about my breed. The originals were immortal, only able to die from spears of lightning or sunlight. Since our rebirth with the help of my Goddess and mother, we are ageless, but have many more ways to die.” Kalameet answered quietly while avoiding the passing crowds from touching her.

The sight of other winged lizardfolk helped calm me, but the fact they all had wings irritated me. Wyverns aren’t as rare here as they are in the Empire, but so are all the griffins, hippogriffs, bug ponies-? “Slow down, Twilight!” A purple Wyvern shouted before a similarly coloured mare smashed into Arya. “Dang it, sorry miss!” The nice-smelling Wyvern male grabbed the unicorn and hauled her to her hooves. “What have we talked about?”

“Not to speed walk and read at the same time?” The unicorn mare swaddled in scholarly robes replied with a sheepish smile from where the male was holding her by the collar of said robes. “Sorry about bumping into you, but I was a bit disoriented by your glamour’s drastic difference from your real appearance and I didn’t fully look up in time to see you. I’m Twilight Sparkle.” The unicorn politely apologized and nodded at Arya, who nodded in return with a faint smile. Huh, Twilight didn’t try to shake her hand or bow or anything. She actually must’ve noticed-.

“Hold. Twilight Sparkle? King Orrin’s assistant and court wizard?” Brom suddenly questioned intently and the two purple people looked at our guide with surprised nods. “I am Brom, I have urgent need to speak with either the King or his Steward to expedite a trade agreement with the Wargs.” The fact the Dwarves here are actually canines with innate terraforming magic still greatly intrigued me.

“Trade agree-?” Twilight’s horn shimmered and suddenly there was tree resin or something gluing the wyvern’s lips shut.

“Of course. Hold still please.” Miss Sparkle immediately answered with cold seriousness before the world suddenly became a field of purple stars in an infinite cosmos before I fell on my ass and took in the wobbly stone chamber we had ended up in. “The teleportation sickness will pass momentarily. Please remain seated.”

“I’m good. Sombra loves to summon people to him randomly, I’ve gotten used to being yanked through time and space to another location by now.” Murtagh muttered and I looked at him to see him, Arya, Brom and Kalameet still standing.

“Well, your magic is not as limited as I thought.” Kalameet muttered with a crack of her neck.

“The pursuit of magic as a science is a very rare and new concept. Before Star Swirl, ponies believed everything was magic, but it wasn’t until the Elk came and introduced logical thought to our societies that we even considered that the world around us doesn’t use magic to power everything.” Twilight stated with a piercing yet friendly gaze at Arya.

“Yes. If it wasn’t for Star Swirl, you ponies might still be living in a tribal society despite our attempts to civilize you.” Arya smirked as her glamour fell for a moment. “You’re quite gifted to see right through my glamour.”

“It’s my Talent. Magic that is. I was tapped by King Orrin the moment I showed promise as a filly. I’ve read every book he has, learned from every scholar he can find and turned magic into a science!” Twilight declared proudly and I blinked at her in awe. She can’t even be in her twenties! She looks about Diane or Rarity’s age back in Carvahall. Despite how respected they were, they were only 17! “I aim to be the Star Swirl or Clover the Clever of this generation.”

“You’ve already succeeded, young Twilight, no worries there.” Brom chuckled fondly and relaxed. “I haven’t seen you since you were a little filly. How are Velvet and Night?”

“Mom and dad died at the hand of the empire. Now, how do you know me and them? Also, what is your connection to the Varden? That pass phrase is only to be known by members of the Varden.” Twilight demanded with that friendly professionalism she had displayed the instant she’d gotten over bumping into Arya. “The only reason I’m not diving into your minds is because you have an Elk here and you’re clearly capable mages in your own rights.”

“Thank you for that. My mind is one of the few places I’ve had any sense of security before I joined these fine folks.” Murtagh commented and Twilight nodded in his direction with a measure of understanding.

“That is also why I haven’t pried. I respect people’s right to privacy, but when it comes to matters of security, mine and other’s sense of comfort come second. Please tell me what this is about.” Twilight requested and Brom gestured to Saphira and I while she helped me to my claws. Eugh, still so dizzy...I hope Roran doesn’t figure out how to use teleportation like a unicorn.

“These beautiful young ladies are Saphira and Shimmer. Newborn bonded dragons only a few months old.” Brom declared. Gee, thanks for reminding me I’m still an infant by normal means. “These two strapping lads are their Riders, Eragon and Roran. Colts, show your proof.” Twilight was clearly sceptical, at least until the colts took off their right gloves and displayed their Gedwey Ignasia. She looked both hopeful and fearful when she saw it, rubbing her chest for the briefest of moments.

“So the rumors are true...come. I’ll take you to a private study where I’ll bring King Orrin with all haste. We may not be properly willing to go to war with the Empire at the moment, but he won’t pass up the opportunity to meet the hope the Varden have been waiting so long for.” Twilight thankfully physically led us out of what turned out to be a special chamber in the dungeon specifically for zapping criminals or potential criminals into and up into the castle proper.

Borromeo Castle was magnitudes larger than any castle I’d had the pleasure to see virtual tours of. It had three concentric rings of walls surrounding the central keep with multiple towers all around it. I only knew this because when I asked, Twilight was eager to supply such information, possibly realizing I was a scholar myself.

Anyway, she did mention the towers were all topped with constantly-manned ballista emplacements due to the sheer number of flight-capable citizens and the pegasus-based military of the Broddring Empire to the north. Left implied was that such artillery would be used against rogue dragons if need be.

“Wait here. I’ll let the King know you’re waiting and he’ll promptly tell his advisors and court functionaries to take care of things for him before rushing here or having me teleport him.” Twilight told us with fond exasperation and left us all to sit in the rather large study. The shelves were crammed with books, alchemical odds-and-ends and other assorted old science brikk-a-brakk.

I was in historian geek heaven~! “Um, is she okay Roran?” Katrina whispered to my Rider as I rabidly dove at the nearest shelf, scanning through books written in Latin and Italian! Sure, plenty of them were in English since it was the spoken language, but the older books weren’t! I’m so glad my Language Studies course in college included Latin~!

“She’s just...having a moment.” Roran fondly snorted and I whipped the floor with my tail at his mild slight against my reasonable hunger for knowledge! Oh! This one is a history of the founding of Surda! I took it to a corner seat and began reading properly.

“Fat asses.” Kalameet huffed and rubbed the stone on her forehead.

“What is the gem anyway, you rub it almost religiously.” Sapphire snarled, glaring at Kalameet for the fat comment. I don’t care either way. Our butts are pretty big, I blame being stuck without the ability to properly exercise in our birth forms. However, our butts are also hot so I take no offense to the athletic dragoness’s comment.

“The Eye of Kalameet, all of her power focused into one single point. Mother said I would be able to become her if I learned how to unlock the soul held within, but I don’t know how. Kalameet could at one point be called godlike, though Everlastings are something different from gods.” Kalameet replied idly and I continued to ignore the byplay for the history text in my lap.

Some time later, the door practically slammed against the wall before in strode a handsome blond-maned white unicorn with sharp blue eyes. He wore regalia fit for a king and a crown that sat atop his head and braced against his horn, indicating he was King Orrin.

“It is...why is the blue one trying to rip jewelry off the black wyvern?” King Orin asked and I turned my gaze to see my sister fighting with Kalameet and the others trying to stop her. How much did I zone out? “Everyone! Order everyone! I understand that you are important guests with important business, please do not fight in my home!”

“Sorry about them. I don’t know what my sister is upset about now.” I rolled my eyes and approached the king, who looked at me with such awe that I blushed a bit. Or at least I felt my face warm up. “I am Shimmer, the dragoness bound to Roran, the tall and powerful earth pony stallion.” I pointed out and he approached once the scuffle broke after King Orrin’s demand.

“A pleasure.” King Orrin took my right hand and kissed the back of my hand, which made me perk up hotly and meekly smile as my heart raced. I can’t tell if he’s flirting or just being a gentleman. “To think dragons are so radiant. I have read histories and heard tales, but to see one of you in person. It’s hard to think you could be mistaken for a wyvern. Your scales shine too brightly like gemstones to be the same race as your cousins.” Orrin proclaimed as he looked between Saphira and I, my sister visibly preening on his praise while I shyly tittered.

“That said, we come here to tell you, our ally, that things are in motion once more. I’m bringing them to Tronjheim for training and equipment.” Brom informed the king and held up his ring, which King Orrin widened his eyes at.

“I’m not a Wyvern.” Kalameet huffed in the background, summarily ignored while King Orrin gladly shook Brom’s offered hand.

“Well met! I haven’t seen you since I was but a colt, Brom. Let’s talk business and then I’ll show you my lab before you go.” A historical science lab~?! Eeeeee~!

Ch.11

Ch.11

“So, you managed to discover that vacuum exists and developed the mercury barometer all on your own?” I asked eagerly while observing the archaic vacuum chamber akin to an iron lung powered by muscle standing next to an antique mercury barometer that I was practically slobbering over. This stallion was essentially this world’s Evangelista Torricelli!

“Yes! The fact you even know that on sight, who are you milady to be so versed in the sciences?” King Orrin asked excitedly while I couldn’t contain the flicking of my thick tail if I wanted. I’m in a place that is literally making history right now in this world!

“Shimmer. I’m a newborn dragoness, but I came pre-packaged with advanced knowledge from another world. Oh, is that a whirlpool simulation vat?” I asked in excitement when I approached the glass tub full of still water with a long spoon in it.

“Yes. It’s glass so that I can observe where objects of different buoyancy move in response to the agitation of the water. I have thus far deduced that naturally generated whirlpools at sea are the cause of ocean currents running across underwater mountains and having counteracting currents pull other currents into what we know as a whirlpool. It’s important to understand with The Boar’s Eye between Beirland and Nia islands.” King Orrin said and I nodded along.

“That’s about right from what I understand. You also need to take into account seasonal whirlpools caused by changes in water temperature and the alteration of undersea currents as a consequence.” The moment I said that, King Orrin promptly summoned a scroll and began writing notes as he frantically muttered in comprehension.

“Don’t go off spouting all of your secrets, Shimmer, I’m already writing down all you can teach.” Roran chided me playfully and I pouted at my intelligent Rider.

“You wrote this? She told you all of this?” Twilight demanded excitedly, reading from one of the books Roran had been recording my knowledge into after requesting that Roran display where his wealth of scientific and other knowledge came from. “You, this, you’re going to cause a revolution!”

“Thank you~.” I cheered as the others, mostly Kalameet, poked around.

“I hope you’re not giving them nukes.” Kalameet commented.

“From what Shimmer has already spoken to me at length about that, I believe we already have something like that using the Ancient Language. Or at least we Elks do. It’s incredibly dangerous.” Arya commented and Brom hummed grimly.

“Yes. Indeed there is something akin to that. Thuviel, a Rider driven mad by the loss of his dragon, turned his body into pure energy and exploded with such violence that he destroyed Doru Araeba and poisoned the very air, rendering the eastern half of Vroengard uninhabitable. In the end, his sacrifice only killed one of the Forsworn while destroying everything.” Brom groused, but he knew about the Vault of Souls from me sharing that with him months ago.

The fewer people who know while his ‘friends’ in Narda scouted the ruins of Doru Araeba for the Vault of Souls, the better. “Ah, yes. I know that spell. It’s mostly used on small pebbles and produces a rather impressive blast yield. I was told it was only to be used in a situation where vast groups of enemies are with no allies nearby, or if I needed to blow up a mountain for whatever reason. I would rather not know the words to do it, but I do.” Arya stated and Twilight’s years twitched.

“Oh! You mean the matter conversion spell. It’s surprisingly much easier to convert matter into energy than energy into matter. Matter is like stored energy, just waiting to be harnessed, while energy itself is fickle and hard to wrangle, which is why our ability to harness and store it in gems and whatnot still fascinates me.” Twilight rambled and I was about to comment when Saphira groaned.

“Can you all please get on with it? Don’t we have someplace to be?” Saphira demanded and I pouted at my sister’s impatience with the sciences and history. Really, she and I are so different I’m surprised she declared me kin. I couldn’t think of her otherwise though. I love her more than anyone besides Roran and Katrina, even if Katrina is still shy about my feelings for her.

“Right. We can enjoy the pursuit of magic and science when the lands to the north aren’t ruled by a tyrant.” King Orrin reluctantly grumbled and sighed. “I’m not vain enough to want to take credit for any discoveries made by other people, but please allow me to join in on this technological and social upheaval you’ll be causing.”

“Certainly.” I chirped and hugged the King, who awkwardly patted my back. “Sorry we have to go, but, y’know, evil to face and allies to meet.”

“Of course. Do come back.” King Orrin kissed my hand again and I tittered before joining our group as Twilight led us out of King Orrin’s lab.

“I hope you come back, I would love to talk shop with you again.” Twilight stated before she teleported us and again those of us unused to sudden spatial displacement fell down. “I’m afraid the best I can do is provide you bullboars for the journey to the westernmost gates of the underground highway and send word ahead via drakefire.” Twilight then led us out of the empty room and to the castle stables. “You’ll find only Warg-raised bullboars have the nerve to be underground for long.”

“I still lament losing Snowfire, Cadoc and Alden back in Aroughs.” Katrina said mulishly. She understood as well as the rest of us that there was no choice other than to abandon the beasts, that didn’t soften the attachment she’d grown being their main tender the whole time we’d traveled and she was the one checking in on them in Teirm’s stables.

“I lament more that we betrayed Haberth’s faith in our promise.” Eragon agreed and I had to remind myself who that was. He was the ranch owner who quite reluctantly sold Brom Snowfire along with Cadoc and Alden with the promise that Snowfire be treated with utmost dignity and respect. More than likely he was either going to be slaughtered for food or turned into breeding stock for the Empire’s own ground-bound cavalry.

Pegasus dominated or not, the Empire’s army still had other species in it due to supply and support positions. “Promises are important. A broken promise is trust broken-.” Twilight was interrupted by Diane popping out of a doorway and startling the lot of us.

“Forever~!” Diane declared before she blinked and looked at us. “Uh, wowie zowie! I was just following my senses poking at me and now I’m here, where is here?” Then she realized who she was looking at and she gasped happily. “Eragon, Roran, Katrina~!” The buxom and surprisingly strong baker lunged and pulled the three former Carvahall villagers in for a hug.

“W-what? How? When? Where? Why?” I asked in absolute bafflement. Diane was supposed to be on the opposite end of the landmass! She’s an earth pony and I doubt she knows magic!

“Um...who is she?” Murtagh questioned uneasily and Twilight was just as baffled at the appearance of the pink pony.

“She is Pinkamena Diane Pie. Most just call her Diane. She works at the bakery for Carvahall, our home village in the north. I have to wonder how she got here.” Saphira informed the second pegasus of our party while I was still failing to comprehend her existence.

“Do not question Pinkie Pie.” Kalameet said with a shiver and the rest of us that weren’t being crushed to death by a super-powered earth pony hug looked at her in bemusement.

“Oh! Oh no~! I have to...Roran, Eragon, Katrina...I have terrible, horrible, no-good bad news.” Diane mewled and looked around before pushing them to a small hay bale where she sat them down. Oh...oh no… “Guys. Things have...happened after you left.”

“W-what is it?” Eragon questioned uneasily and I hurried to grab Roran’s hand and sat next to him, nuzzling him comfortingly to his confusion.

“Garrow is...gone…” Diane’s pained words caused my Rider such immense pain that I wanted to burst into tears. “The King’s ponies. They came and demanded to know where you were. Garrow refused to tell them and when he resisted they…” Roran clenched my hand so tightly that if I weren’t a dragon he would’ve crushed my bones.

“W-what?” Eragon weakly uttered and Saphira was at his side too, holding him up as she hugged him and crooned quietly and soothingly into his ear.

“How did they know?” Brom demanded angrily and Diane looked at Katrina sadly. That was enough for Katrina to gasp and cover her mouth with her head shaking in horrified disbelief.

“Sloan sold him out. None of us said a word, but Sloan sang like a caged canary. None of us know what became of that fetcher, but he wasn’t in town after we killed the soldiers who murdered Garrow in the middle of Carvahall.” Diane then looked around in worry. “Where am I? My Senses have never taken me so far away from home before…”

“Miss Pie. You have somehow ended up on the opposite end of Alagaesia from your home. I know the Pie Family is known for producing prodigies, but would you be able to return from here?” Brom questioned and Diane looked like she was about to panic, but Brom put a hand on her shoulder. “Then I am sorry, but you’re with us now. We cannot simply leave you here.”

“Oh goodness.” Kalameet sighed and I felt a sudden spike of understanding in Roran.

“Diane. The village? The rest of you?” Roran questioned as he ran his free hand’s fingers through Katrina’s coppery mane. Her father was a traitor to his village, his essential extended family. Sure, she left, but that didn’t mean she still didn’t care about the family she left behind.

“Rarity roused everyone into fleeing. I was on a barge heading south from Narda when my Senses brought me here. My family must all be worried sick…” Diane wilted, her already straight mane and tail somehow seeming to become flatter and straighter.

“Brom. Can I try to scry them? Communicate with them somehow?” Roran questioned and Brom looked at Twilight, who was calmly and politely maintaining composure and giving us a respectful distance.

“Perhaps your assistant could help with that. He seems proficient with his magic if he can send a message to the Varden with a breath of fire.” Brom suggested and Twilight nodded.

“If he knows the name of the person, even if not their True Name, he can send them a message. I’d be lost without him, I swear.” Twilight declared and took out a scroll with a quill that she dipped in a floating inkpot. “Who am I writing to? We need them to be literate and in contact with your family if nobody in your family is literate.”

“Address it to Cloudy Quartz, my mother. Let her know everything is upside-down fruitcake with frosted sugar.” We all looked at her in confusion. “It’s our secret ‘everything is fine’ passphrase. Tell her that along with where I ended up since I’m going with them.” Diane declared before she sniffed the air and sharply looked at Murtagh. “You have a brother, Era?”

“Um, yes, half-brother.” Eragon answered, more used to Diane than the rest of us.

“From the smell of him, from Selina’s side. Hm, knee twinge, elbow itch, tail tingle. Also a really big meanie on his dad’s side.” Pinkie then looked between Brom and Eragon. “Oh! So you two worked that out, good!”

“How much do you know?” I asked in bafflement and Pinkie sighed.

“Sometimes too much, but too often it seems not enough.”

🥚

We ended up staying the night in Borromeo Castle. The emotional shock that Eragon, Roran and Katrina had suffered was too much for them to be able to travel since there’s no immediate threat dangling over our heads to push us onward.

I spent the night crooning and whispering sweet nothings both verbally and into Roran’s mind. My Rider was in pain, so I was too. The anguish. I haven’t felt this since my mother died. I joined him in crying and suffered with him. His pain lessened over the night and eventually we managed to sleep. When we awoke, it was past midday. King Orrin was understanding, even encouraging us to rest another night due to our loss, but we declined.

The Empire had to pay.

Vengeance burned in Roran’s heart and sung within mine. I had little doubt that Eragon and Saphira also hungered for sweet revenge. We set out before supper, intent on riding east toward the Beor Mountains through the semi-arid plains of Surda with plenty of preserved foods and water stored in our magic inventories.

We rode and flew until the bullboars tired and we set up a quick camp in the dead of the night, only to wake at first light, tired but determined. At least until the sight of the Beor Mountains greeted us. “It’s one thing to read about it, but they are just so massive. How is it that they don’t have their own gravitational pull?” I asked myself regarding the cloud-piercing ten-mile-high mountains that erupted from the just-above-sea-level plains of the land around them.

“A true Arch Tree or Harmonia are far more impressive.” Kalameet commented and I rolled my eyes in irritation. “I mean, Harmonia is as big as a-.” *Pop!* Kalameet vanished in a sudden popping noise that surprised us and nearly startled the bullboars below where I was flying with Roran into a frenzy, only for Elric to finally appear in her place.

“Eugh...finally. I’ve been dying slowly for what felt like years.” Elric moaned and fell off of his bullboar to groan on the grass. “That stuff they used is evil~!”

“As good as it is to see you once more, Mister Elric, I’m afraid we haven’t the time for your shenanigans. On your bullboar. Now.” Brom demanded while levitating the Undead back into the saddle and Brom took the reins of his Bullboar before getting the group below us fliers back in motion. “Thank you for accommodating us, Miss Sparkle, we have been rather difficult.”

“It’s no problem. I may not have ridden this hard and long before, but as a Lady of House Sparkle, the ability to ride bullboars has been driven into me since early childhood.” Twilight, who would be taking the bullboars back, said with kind professionalism. “I’m honestly surprised at how well Miss Pie is handling it.”

“My parents say I am a savant, whatever that is. I learn things real quick.” Diane, who was riding with Twilight as her passenger, gave as her answer. “I’m getting all sore though~. The saddle makes my core all tingly, but my poor thighs hurt.” I felt a bit flush at Diane admitting to the jostling feeling really good in the naughty way. Now that she’s aired that, Roran was sending me strong feelings of suspicion and mischief. It’s not my fault my scales remove sores and stuff for me! I had to get my pleasure somehow with no privacy~!

“Y-you get used to it.” Twilight was redder than a traffic light, clearly understanding the pervy connotations of Diane’s words.

“I’m guessing my handler was with you for a while?” Elric asked with a rub of his gauntlet-clad wrist. “Sorry if she got under your skin. Kalameet still isn’t used to the idea that she isn’t the greatest thing since sliced bread.”

“She was abrasive and unpleasant, but also gave us a bit of insight into your world beyond what you’ve already shared.” Arya said from her shared saddle with Katrina.

“What Arya said. She was rude and dismissive.” Katrina added on and Elric chuckled darkly.

“Good. I’ll be sure to include your reviews in my report to my goddess so she knows that Kal still needs to learn humility and respect.” Elric hissed and curled on his saddle. “Ah, this really fucking sucks. It’s like a Curse, yet it’s just phantom sensations. Whatever that was, it was worse than any death I’ve experienced before. I’ve dissolved in acid before, for reference.”

“Despite his whining, the fool is preferred to the howling female dog.” Saphira commented from where she and Eragon flew next to me and I nodded in agreement.

“I agree. The way Kalameet talked down to all of us was frustrating. Especially with how she acted like you two weren’t even dragons.” Eragon telepathically huffed and I felt indignation spike in my heart. Just because I don’t meet some offworlder’s definition of a dragon doesn’t mean I’m not one here!

“Relax, Shimmer. No matter what anyone thinks, you’re the prettiest and most regal dragon in the world to me.” Roran told me and I keened quietly in joy at the feelings of love and appreciation he both sent and filled me with. “I think we’re getting close.” Roran observed and brought my attention from the group below us to the lands ahead of us.

The nearest mountain was close enough now that the winds were shifting from updrafts and simple winds to constantly shifting air currents that brought an extra chill to them. The forested base of the mountain was upon us, the redwood pines easily big enough to be thin buildings were starting to replace the plains. “Shimmer, Saphira, Murtagh. Land, you won’t be able to stay with us from the air.” Brom telepathically ordered us from below.

Aw, dang it. I’ve only been able to glide about with Roran for at best a full day since we left Aberon. I dove down and landed, letting Roran get off of me before I transformed into my anthro form and sighed in disappointment. “Goodbye flying, hello to being stuck underground for however long we have to be.” I grumbled as I retrieved my tunic and trousers from my cleavage.

“I’m afraid that will be for some time. After we get through these woods and enter the tunnels, I’d suggest you retake your birth forms. The main tunnels we’ll be using are large enough for whole companies of cavalry to ride five boars abreast with room to either side.” Brom input and I winced. Saphira and I’s wings are going to feel so twitchy in those confining spaces.

“Okay, we’re near enough for me to warp us the rest of the way there.” Twilight warned us before doing just that and I was once more on my ass, dizzy and cursing teleportation. “Whew, moving so many people at once is exhausting. At least there’s a keystone back at the castle’s stables so I can just warp the bullboars back home from here before I do.”

“Huh, Teleportation. It’s been a while since I used such travel.” Elric sighed and got off of his borrowed ride before he retrieved his resurrection shrine from the saddlebag.

“Thank you for the ride, Twily!” Diane chirped and hugged Twilight rather than just held onto her, causing Twilight to flush brighter and awkwardly worm her way off the bullboar before she helped Diane down. “Ow, ow, owie~! My poor thighs~!” Diane whimpered and stood bow-legged like so many american cartoons mocked in ignorance.

“I’ll heal them for you, Miss Pie. Unlike the lads, I’m not afraid to put my hand in intimate places if it’s to help someone.” Brom said and knelt down with Diane lifting her skirt a bit so he could reach under. “Waíse Heill.”

“Have some decency!” A deep and gruff voice snarled before Brom’s magic caught a flying mace that had been flung right at his head. “Pig! Remove your hand from that lady’s privates!”

Ch.12

Ch.12

Dear gosh, I am so torn right now. The perpetrator that had just attempted to murder Brom by thrown mace was a shaggy-furred and long-bearded anthro canine of indeterminate breed, but rich brown of fur and beard that stood no taller than 4 feet. His face was twisted into a snarl and his scale mail armor rattled with how much he shook with the fury that filled his amber eyes.

He’s both utterly terrifying yet positively adorable at the same time! “Orik! You just attempted to murder Brom! Certainly he must have reason to be in such a compromising position!” Another of the dwarves, sorry, wargs, snarled at his fellow short-statured and buff puppy. Omigosh I wanna pet and hug and snuggle and-!

“He was healing my saddle sores.” Diane answered with a swipe of the well-made mace from Brom’s magic and tossed it back at the brown warg, Orik, who caught it handily before holstering it on his waist with a huff.

“Apologies. I had assumed you were being assaulted. So, my rude attempted assault aside, we’re to be your guides through these ancient tunnels to Tronjheim.” Orik took one look at Saphira and I before he clapped his paws over his eyes. “By Urûr! Put on those clothes!”

“First, he attacks one of us, then he clearly cannot handle our nudity. I am not impressed.” Saphira huffed and I fought off a giggle at Orik’s incredibly gentlemanly behavior. First he tries to defend Diane, then he covers his eyes when he realizes sis and I are naked. Oh, wait, he also knows poetry and is rather philosophical if I remember.

“Be nice, sis. Besides, it’s refreshing to find a male who won’t just pervertedly ogle us, even if we don’t mind.” I couldn’t withhold a snicker at this and put away my clothes in my cleavage again. I didn’t even get to put them on because I jumped the gun in assuming we’d be traveling normally to these massive stone gates. I then transformed back and stretched. “I’m still naked, but you can gaze upon me now without feeling so rude about it.”

“It’s true! A second dragon!” One of the wargs gasped and the four-foot tall doggos all took on defensive postures, even if they didn’t draw their weapons. Oh, right. Dragons and wargs are ancient enemies, then there’s the fact they live in the Beor Mountains, which has dozens of species of megafauna to contend with.

“I apologize if I offended you, Lady Dragon. Our history states that your kind enjoys flattery. Would an honest appraisal of your pearly scales being akin to stars plucked from the ether quell your displeasure?” Orik quickly offered and I preened immediately at the praise.

“Why, yes. It would. Gaze all you like small shaggy one, for I do not mind if your eyes linger.” I declared proudly before Saphira transformed and nudged my cheek with her snout.

“Careful sister. You’re displaying that draconic pride you keep telling me is bad for my health.” Saphira playfully prodded me and I rolled my eyes even though I’d been caught in my hypocrisy. I’m still a woman and I enjoy flattery when it’s honest, damn it. “Now then, what about me? Are my scales not comparable to stars?”

“Hm, no. More rather like the reflection of stars on a still mirror-like lake. Beautiful and captivating.” Orik said and I shared a coo with my sister.

“Oo~. He’s good. Can we keep him?” Saphira asked everyone jokingly while Eragon threw on her saddle and I was pleased to feel Roran doing the same with me.

“No pets, no matter how cute and fuzzy they are.” Elrina giggled -when did she gender-switch again?!- and helped Twilight check the saddles for any other personal belongings. “Is this as far as you’re following, Princess?” Huh?! Princess?

“What? I’m not a princess. I’m just the court mage.” Twilight blinked in surprise and Elrina hissed through her teeth.

“Oo, yeah, sorry if I just...yeah. You’re an Alicorn Princess in many other universes and I just assumed…” Elrina admitted and Twilight’s brows scrunched.

“But...there hasn’t been an alicorn since before ponies came to Alagaesia. Our goddesses of Day and Night, Celestia and Luna, sent us north across the sea when a great calamity struck Equestria, destroying croplands and rendering it unable to sustain over half the population at the time.” Twilight muttered and Murtagh looked uncomfortable all of a sudden. “We just never bothered to return...I wonder if Equestria is still even there.”

“Ah, uh...right. If that’s the case, Elrina, then I need to talk to Twilight. Privately.” Murtagh insisted and practically dragged Twilight by the elbow away from us all and behind a tree. We stared while Saphira and I were saddled up until-.

“What?!” Twilight shrieked, then the bullboars vanished in a bright flash of violet light and Murtagh returned to us.

“What was that about?” Arya asked suspiciously, still not fully trusting Murtagh Morzanson despite all of our time together and his professed hatred of his father. He would’ve tried to declare himself a bastard, but Brom denied him that, stating that Morzan, while a monster, was still a respectable warrior who was quite successful even if he was an asshole.

Besides, Zar’roc was sheathed at his waist, his birthright rightfully claimed. “I’ll speak of it later once we are in a secure place. Specifically with the leaders of the Varden involved too, since Elrina’s little flub there has caused me to realize a rather disturbing matter.” Murtagh nodded at Elrina, who sheepishly scratched the back of her neck.

“You’re still better than Kalameet. She wouldn’t shut up about how great things in your world are, at least you only answered questions when they came up.” Eragon huffed and looked at the Wargs since our saddles were secured. “Alright, good wargs, lead us on. We appreciate your guidance.” Eragon bowed and everyone politely followed his example, including me.

I had to nip Saphira to get her to dip her head though, prideful girl my sister be. “The honor is ours, Riders and companions. Come now, while day and night are almost relative underground, it’s best if we do not let too much daylight burn. The critters hereabouts get more active when the moon is out and they wake up to leave the tunnels to hunt. The sooner we reach areas near towns before nightfall, the safer it will be to rest.” Orik then about-faced and led his fellows in a steady jog, which we promptly matched.

🥚

So...heavy...so...tired… “You can do it, Shimmer.” I know, I know. I can...carry you and a few of the others. J-just fine. It’s just, our guides have been steadily jogging continuously for hours! They haven’t slowed down at all! How can they keep moving like this?! They’re only four feet tall and are wearing metal scale mail! “Keep it together, Shimmer. You know from reading about them that wargs have inhuman stamina and endurance.”

I did remember that. It still astounded me that such small people could have such incredible reserves of energy and durability. Then there’s the fact that it seems dwarves, even in iterations such as this, are just perfectly at home underground and able to navigate in near complete darkness with an ease that’s just unfair to other folks. Hey, for all I know, these guys ripped a page from D&D and have Darkvision or something.

“Alright, we’re nearing Narram, a small mining village halfway between Surda and old Orthíad. We’ll be resting the night there.” Orik called back to us and I almost wept with joy from the relief. Wait, Orthíad?

“Isn’t that the previous capital of the wargs? A grand underground city only surpassed by Tronjheim?” I questioned the wargs, uneasiness and a spike of fear filling me.

“Yes? How do you know this, dragon? It is rare for any information about the Beors to leave our lands.” One of the other four wargs questioned in a mixture of surprise and suspicion.

“We cannot-! We need to warn Narram!” I looked over at Saphira’s back at Brom and he cursed before he jumped down and with an uttered word in the Ancient Language and boosted by his more easily channeled magic, he sped up to reach our escort.

“Gentlewargs, I’m afraid my news comes perhaps a bit late, but the Yaks, impelled by a Shade at the order of Sombra, are marching their way here. They plan to use Orthíad, which they’ve renamed Ithrö Zhâda or ‘Rebel Doom’ in Yakkish, as their muster point before marching east to Tronjheim.” Brom informed everyone and since he’d kept much of my confided input secret, aside from me, they were all shocked.

“N-no! We must hurry! Herfil, run with all haste to Tronjheim! Tell all settlements you pass the grim news! Everyone else, with me! We hurry to Narram! They’re slightly out of the way!” Orik and the other wargs suddenly went faster and I keened in despair before straining myself.

Thankfully, Narram was a short distance on the left fork in the tunnel while Herfil ran down the right fork. Our rush was thankfully not met with immediate battle, no, instead it was the surprised exclamations of civilian wargs in the large carved out cavern we entered. “Oh, thank gosh they’re alright.” Katrina sighed and I cringed at her invoking Murphy.

“Citizens! Pack only the essentials! A Yak invasion has been reported mustering at old Orthíad! Make haste east! While Tronjheim is their goal, it is our mightiest city. If you have family in cities or other settlements, head there, but if you do not, Tronjheim is still your safest bet!” Orik declared with a bellowing voice, followed by an echoing howl that pierced through the cavern.

This spurred all of the citizens into motion, frantically yet ably scurrying while local guards went to another tunnel and howled down it with different pitches and patterns. Their own howl-based version of morse code! That’s both ingenious and adorable! My exhaustion is almost falling away at the sight of so many doggo-folks coordinating like this.

Oh, wait. That’s Roran using the moment to magically refresh me using mana he’d been storing in a quartz he’d obtained in Teirm with his hard-earned gold crowns that weren’t spent on food and board. “Thank you, Roran. I wish you didn’t feel the need to use your carefully stored mana on me like this.” He stored mana in it to the point of exhaustion every night before bed. It must have enough for a fairly impressive feat of magic by now.

“We’re partners, Shimmer. You’ve also been struggling to carry Katrina, Arya, Elrina and I. Besides, I sense we have a long night of travel ahead instead of rest.” Roran logically deduced and I mewled in despair.

🥚

“I wish I could breathe fire right now~!” I mentally wailed since I was left with filling the tunnel behind us with smoke to blind the Yak archers. Not long after Narram evacuated and the tunnels leading towards Orthíad were collapsed, did a war party of hulking, fluffy, curled-horned terrifying anthros come charging at us from the direction we’d come!

They chased us like demons, hell-bent on killing us. They were faster than us on foot, but Brom and Arya’s magic combined with Orik and his team’s knowledge of the tunnels kept us ahead of our pursuers. It still rankled to feel arrows bouncing off of my scales though. They’re ruining my pearly hide~!

“Here! Cause a detonation here! This section of tunnel is made to be collapsed for just such an occasion!” One of the wargs shouted and Arya shouted with a pointing finger at the ceiling. Said spot promptly exploded and the tunnel caved in cleanly without spreading further towards us as we continued to flee.

“Good shot Lady Elk! That’ll buy us plenty of time from that group, but we’d best carry on! Do you believe it will be safe to go to the surface and travel along the Beartooth River, Brom?” Orik asked through his panting breaths. The latest stretch of frantic full-speed running had taken an awful toll on us all.

“Considering that is likely the route the yaks will use to reach Tronjheim, unlikely. However, if we’re willing to split up, we’d be able to fly several of us through the open space through the valley much faster than if we tried to follow the tunnels down to Dalgon.” Brom looked between us all. “I vote that the Riders, their dragons, myself, Murtagh and Orik take the expedient route. I’m afraid it’s our best bet. If our Riders arrive without myself and one of your party, then it is more than likely something risky will occur.”

“But that would leave Katrina and-!” Roran was hushed by Katrina slapping his back loud enough to be heard over our panting breaths and the rumbling of two dragons running through a tunnel.

“I and the rest will be fine! You need to get the Varden! All of our suffering will be for naught if you don’t make it there in time to rally them!” Katrina shouted into his ear harshly and Roran wordlessly nodded while feelings of utter terror filled him and I felt amusement fill me in turn at him already experiencing marriage before the fact.

“Worry not! They’ll be guided down to Dalgon then up to Tronjheim. I doubt the yaks will head too far south if they plan to strike at the heart of our kingdom.” Orik slowed down and the rest of us followed his example. “Alright...we’ll be splitting up shortly up ahead. Yudmel, you lead the rest of the party to Tronjheim by Dalgon-way. I’ll take them to the surface and find out why our ancestors were so envious of the elves and ponies.”

“Be safe, Orik.” The warg named Yudmel patted his shoulder. I watched him and the remaining two wargs help Elrina, Arya, Katrina and Diane from our backs before they all jogged along the tunnel that turned right while Orik guided the rest of us left.

“Mind me if I go blind. I haven’t properly been on the surface without shade in years.” Orik half-joked before he whispered something at the wall, which promptly slid open with the rasping of stone to reveal a staircase. “Don’t let anyone know I revealed a whispering door to you. I’d be hung from my pinky toes by my clan for revealing such a secret.”

“Hmph, it isn’t that secret, Orik. I’ll be sure to let everyone know if it’s found out that you had little choice.” Brom kindly told the warg and I groaned at each step I climbed. All this exercise better make me super-strong or fast or something. I know this isn’t a movie or cartoon, but please let a training montage make me powerful.

“Sister. I know it’s...exhausting. Please maintain dignity.” Saphira chided me, since she had quietly bore the struggle this whole time while I’d whined and complained even if mostly to myself. I’d respond, but I’m too tired to dignify that slight on my dignity. I’ll be as pathetic as I want to be, damn you!

*Gasp!* Air~! Clean, fresh air~! I practically bowled the people in front of me over and spread my wings wide, relishing the cold night air as it blew across my body. The heat I had generated from my extreme activity was practically causing me to steam from the sharp cold air flowing over my scales. Saphira mirrored me nearby, clearly thankful for the crisp night air too.

“While you two cool down, let’s talk logistics. I’m assuming you and Orik will be riding Saphira while Eragon and I get to fly alongside the ladies?” Murtagh questioned Brom, who nodded at the arrangement.

“I’d suggest that Shimmer carry two, but her Rider is heavier than both of us combined and Eragon can fly by his own power.” Brom announced and I huffed proudly. My Rider is heavier than yours, sis! I bear the greater burden! No, wait, that sounds bad in hindsight.

“You’re not fat, Roran! You’re deliciously dense with muscle weight!” I hurriedly placated, horrified at the thought of even considering him a burden for barely a moment.

“Shimmer, I don’t hold illusions about my weight. I’m reminded regularly why you couldn’t fly as much as Saphira and Eragon when I’m with you. Don’t worry, you’re still a growing girl, you’ll be able to bear my weight soon enough.” Roran privately consoled me and I felt even worse~! I’m sorry Roran~! I’ll exercise more!

“Pardon if I grip you tightly, Brom. I’ve never left the ground before.” Orik politely warned the unicorn before climbing up onto Saphira with Eragon’s help due to his small stature. Huh, maybe that’s a major contributing factor to the wargs being excluded from the Rider Pact. Then again, it’s not something impossible to overcome with preparation and the bond between Rider and Dragon. “Alright, now, head directly east along the river until we reach the waterfall.”

“Understood.” Saphira and I chorused before taking to the air. Ah~ my wings were practically singing while the rest of my body throbbed in appreciation for a break. However, it wasn’t to be a peaceful flight.

The Yaks were already mobilizing from Orthíad, a gate further north in the mountains behind us was disgorging a steady stream of the burly horned barbarians headed east along the river. We performed a serpentine banking flight to avoid the many arrows, spears, stones and various other quarrels the invaders attempted to assault us with, but after about twenty minutes of evading the frankly obscene numbers of projectiles, we left the enemy march behind us.

“Ye gods, we may already be too late! Bregan Hold won’t last an hour against those numbers. We must hurry! It’s the only thing between Tronjheim and this invasion!” Orik stressed and we flew faster now that we didn’t have to waste energy evading projectiles. This was how we spent the rest of the night, which was only a couple of hours, before reaching the falls that fed the Beartooth River. “Land! We cannot enter the lands beyond due to natural and magic barriers.”

“Thank gosh. I haven’t flown this far this fast before in my life.” Murtagh panted in exhaustion and Eragon was doing better than him in that regard. Being a regular hunter in the Spine meant long flights for the young Rider.

“I know the words, I’ll get us in, you ladies don’t change yet. Your true forms will lend more weight. Also, you should rest and recover before transforming. The exhaustion being compressed into a smaller form would knock you unconscious immediately.” Brom warned us before he approached and whispered at the solid stone behind the waterfall. Of course they’ll keep that secret until eventually, if ever, we need to use this way again. Paranoid puppies.

“The warning is appreciated.” Sapphire huffed and barely avoided lying down to help Orik get off her...wait.

“Hold on. Orik. What were you doing on the border with Surda? I feel that you were supposed to be posted at this very door.” I admitted to the warg, who nodded in surprise.

“I was, but an urgent message from King Orrin’s court mage demanded that we have a trusted escort party meet you at the border. I’m the king’s nephew and I have the political clout despite my low ranking to be trusted with your passage and provide proof of your validity. Mind you, teleportation is not kind to the stomach, so we had spent the day and night awaiting your group recovering from the system shock.” Orik answered and I nodded in understanding.

Why should I expect the wargs to be any less hyper-political than the dwarves in canon? “Enter quickly! The lookouts from the valley have sent signal lights warning of invasion!” The dwarves inside the impossible-to-see gate shouted and we obeyed, promptly trudging in through the gates, which rasped shut and was promptly barricaded by sliding metal bolts.

“Hold! Arrest them! They need to be-!” A pasty-coated unicorn with an identical Twin -ew it’s them- ordered, only to be promptly shot in the back of the head along with his brother by two wargs. H-holy shit! W-what just happened?!

Ch.13

Ch.13

“Good job disposing of those traitors, lads.” Brom praised happily, as if the brutal and sudden execution was a joy for him to see. Well, knowing those two, it probably was.

“W-what was that about?!” Eragon demanded in shock while Roran calmly climbed down from me when I finally gave up and collapsed onto my chest and stomach. I laid my neck out on the cold stone floor while he pet me along my neck and rubbed my scalp, Saphira doing the same, but not getting attention from her horrified Rider.

“They were traitors. I spent my time in Teirm well, confirming Shimmer’s prophetic information and relaying important intel to the Varden that the source of leaked information was, in fact, from the leaders of the Du Vrangr Gata. It was too late to save Jeod’s and other merchant’s support for us from Teirm, but I sent ahead that should they try to restrain us upon arrival, that their implicit betrayal be proven and their lives forfeit.” Brom declared for all present and I crooned in pleasure at things going right thanks to my input.

“Wait, isn’t that wrong? Isn’t the correct syntax Du Gata Vrangr if you want it to say The Wandering Path instead of The Path Wanders?” Murtagh questioned with irritation and I snorted in amusement that because he was used to cutthroat politics, the thing in the situation that irritated him was incorrect grammar.

“I don’t know. Both of them sound ominous and Du Vrangr Gata has a better ring to it than Du Gata Vrangr.” Roran commented calmly, having known the Twins were traitors from me ahead of time and was prepared to resist their mental probing. Also, he wasn’t wrong. I may be a bit of a linguist, but I disliked the Ancient Language. It had too many opposing rules to be natural.

“How long until the others arrive?” One of the wargs who executed the traitorous unicorns questioned with a direct look at Orik. Ah, politics. How I loathe them.

“Due to the size of the group and the incoming yak invasion, I split the party so that those flight-capable could get here with all haste. The other group includes Arya Svit-kona and they traveled roundabout south by Dalgon-way. I have hopes that since Dalgon is so far south of the invasion’s goal that they’ll find little to no resistance. At best, they’ll reach us the day after tomorrow.” Orik reported and I could only hope he was right.

“Wise decision. Now come, we must report everything to Ajihad and King Hrothgar immediately in the face of this invasion.” They looked at us and then Brom. “They cannot be brought forth yet. We’ll have trusted wargs guide them to a place to rest while you fully inform us Brom, Orik.”

“The battle should not be for a few days at most, with the warning it may be a week since the Yaks need to dig new tunnels to get to our location.” Brom commented as we moved on. “We should use this time to prepare for them.”

“Waste your voice not on us when you need to repeat all of this for their leaders, Brom. We’ll gladly take whatever space to collapse and recover in the meantime.” Saphira voiced and then gestured with her snout at Murtagh. “However, remember that Murtagh has dire news as well.”

“Right, I’m afraid I must bring this young pegasus into the meeting. He has important information to provide us.” Brom then patted his son’s shoulder. “Eragon, rest now. I’m afraid you’ll be cast headlong into the politics and violence I wouldn’t wish on anyone, let alone my son.” Brom’s words caused a bit of a hushed uproar from the nearby peanut gallery, but he didn’t pause in following the two executioners along with Murtagh and Orik.

Meanwhile, a griffin approached us and after gaping at Saphira and I in awe, he led us another direction to...why~! So many stairs~!

🥚

I swear upon my mother’s grave, I hate stairs! I get they don’t have elevators, let alone one big enough for Saphira or I, but please, dear gods. Somebody invent them already! “Roran! Invent elevators and escalators immediately!” My plea made Roran snort and he waved off the curious griffin’s look.

Saphira snorted smoke and rolled her eyes with a gesture of her snout at something. “I think the wargs are on it. There is a crude cage with a counterweight over there on chains and pulleys.”

I looked where she was gesturing to see a small metal cage set in the wall going down, then up as if in testing. There were wargs taking note, listening to one of them make vague as hell descriptions of what should do what. The chihuahua-like warg was describing counterweights like ‘big block that stop fall’ or ‘cage need less weight to move’ or ‘door need magic open’.

Why is he speaking in broken common unlike other wargs who are either speaking fluent common or what I suspect is wargish? My musing was interrupted by the hyperactive 4-foot tall short-hair puppy perking up and sniffing rapidly before he snapped his attention to me. “Mum~!” He rushed towards us, whimpering, whining and yelping pathetically-.

“Aw c’mere little one~! Mummy has work you...know?” I froze at the realization that the clearly insane warg’s behavior triggered my ‘mama mode’ like when I got home to Peppy in my previous life. My shock was overridden when he pounced against my chest and nuzzled into me. A mixture of overwhelming joy and pain filled me and I wanted to cry.

“Who are you?” Roran demanded angrily after he yanked the warg off of me and stood between us, his mind full of rage and worry over how the puppy hurt me emotionally.

“Peppy!” He cheered and I keened in a pathetic and sorrowful noise that made everyone wince. “No cry mum! Peppy here! Peppy was alone long time. Food run out, water gone, got so hungry-thirsty. Peppy close eyes and wake here. Place full of new friends Peppy’s size.”

“No. Please no. Nobody came to find out where I went? Nobody took you in? No...no…” I didn’t realize I was so alone before. Before I was reborn here, did I really have anyone? Because of my introverted ways before my new life woke up whatever social butterfly Milly was the cocoon for, Peppy starved to death. My baby. My baby~! I’m sorry~!

“Peppy make things! Peppy have things in head not there before. Now mum is back. Peppy happy!” The chihuahua warg tried to hug me again, but Roran pushed him away and he began yapping and snarling at my Rider for getting between us.

“Even if what you say is true, you’re hurting her! Go away, come back later!” Roran demanded, but Peppy wasn’t listening. It was at this point a couple of other wargs pounced on him, strapped a tight muzzle on his snout and dragged him away with him kicking and squealing.

“We are so sorry! He’s eccentric and unhinged, but he’s a surprisingly capable savant at engineering. We’ll keep him away from you in the future.” An armored guard warg stated and I shook my head.

“No! I want to see him later, but for now the pain in my heart is too great.” I then methodically shut down my thoughts, trying to remain calm in the face of the agonizing despair rooted in my heart while I listlessly followed Saphira as our guide continued to lead us across the main chamber of Tronjheim to the main spiral staircase to the Dragonhold.

Not even the sight of the erroneously named Star Sapphire could cheer me up. It’s a ruby damn it! They’re both corundum, but sapphires are blue and rubies are red! It’s a Ruby Rose! “Sister.” Sapphire crooned and nuzzled me under my chin. “Please. The pain I am sensing from you is incredible. Please be at ease.”

“How would you feel knowing you left your hatchling to die of starvation?” I snarled, but didn’t move away upon realizing we’d reached the Dragonhold. The wargs make much larger staircases than dwarves. I idly remember that the incorrectly named giant 60-foot wide gem had to be moved aside for Saphira to enter and leave Tronjheim in canon.

“I would be crushed with guilt and sorrow, but if what I witnessed below is true, then whatever force reincarnated you here has done the same with that warg. He is here now too.” Saphira reasoned with me and I shuddered in a mixture of gratitude and hatred towards whatever ripped me from my previous life, only to lament that I couldn’t. I have too much now to be ungrateful.

“What then should I take from this? That I died in my sleep?! Why did I die in my sleep?! Was I sick with plague?!” I demanded from my sister, having let her know so much about me in the early days after I ‘woke’ back up weeks after I hatched. “Because it is one thing to wake up to a new life and quite another to realize I died and this is genuine reincarnation at work! What if someone else dies in my apartment?!”

“Then I would take comfort in it. That is beyond your power, so you should not worry about it.” Saphira huffed and booped my snoot with her snoot. “Now lie down, shut up and sleep. I will batter you if I must.” Saphira threatened and I sullenly obeyed, snuggling up against her and letting her lay her neck over mine. It was cold up here, like back in Carvahall…

🥚

I blearily awoke to the insistent and gentle mental nudging from my Rider. I felt his hands wipe a damp cloth over my eyes and the powerful crust that was keeping them shut washed away. I must be genuinely exhausted with plenty of eye strain if so much rheum built up. My laziness was defeated by the scent of fresh-cooked pork and I lunged at the meat blindly with desperate hunger. Thankfully nobody was between me and savory sinful meat.

I crushed it’s bones in my jaws and tore a chunk out before finally opening my tired eyes to see a boar carcass much larger than any bullboar I’d seen before. How did they get this up here? “I see they enjoy Nagra.” A chuckling warg commented and I swallowed my first revitalizing mouthful of protein to look to my left and find Saphira similarly going at her own roasted giant boar. “I’m glad I cooked these up now, even if it’s enough food for a feast.”

“Sorry. We’re big and growing girls and we’ve been stuck eating cured meats and hardtack for weeks now.” I apologized to the cook who wore a dirty kitchen smock and had several other similarly dressed wargs behind him.

“Which is why the Dragonhold has such a big staircase even though your kind can be reasonably sized if still too tall. We didn’t season them since we didn’t know your preferences though.” The cook said with an apologetic tone to which I shook my head.

“No, unseasoned is fine, especially when you’re as hungry as we are right now.” I was about to take another bite when familiar yapping reached my hearing. “Oh dear...please let him come, Roran. I need to face him sooner rather than later.”

“I still don’t like it, but I understand a bit.” Roran moved to the side where he and Eragon had a small table and chairs to rest and eat their salads. Unlike genuine omnivores and carnivores, herbivores like ponies still preferred plant-based foods even though they can and do eat meat too. That said, they couldn’t stand unseasoned meat at all.

“Mum!” I winced when Peppy rushed me from the stairs with a couple of other wargs following the frantic fool. He pounced on my side and snuggled against me. “Mm~! Mum different, but still warm and smell nice.” Peppy observed and I sighed out of my nose before using my wing to hug him against me.

“I’ve changed, little one, like you have.” I calmly said before going back to my massive meal. The sun was high, but considering how long I’d stayed awake before, I had no clue what day or time it was. “So, what all has happened or do you even know?” I questioned everyone around while Peppy was happy enough to just snuggle against me under my wing.

“It’s been a whole day. The yaks are mustering, probing the tunnels to try and infiltrate, but the wargs have already collapsed all of the tunnels that come from the west. They’ve tried their big beefy hands and horns at ramming the gates down, but the mountain itself would sooner collapse than the gate would give.” Roran informed me and I hummed in worry.

“Just please don’t tell me Murtagh has been wrongfully imprisoned.” I implored him while viscerally devouring my meal. That’s the great thing about telepathy, you can talk and eat or drink at the same time.

“Murtagh has been detained, but not imprisoned. He’s being kept in a warded room for his own protection since his father’s legacy has more than a few small-minded people up in arms over him being in Tronjheim, even with Brom’s clout and him being my half-brother.” Eragon sighed and ran a hand down his snout. “It’s only been a full day and already I tire of politics. I’m not even directly involved in anything right now since Brom is our acting representative.”

“I still say that you should at least sit in on the meetings. You’re going to need experience, Eragon.” Saphira chided her Rider and Eragon sighed with a nod.

“As loathe as I am to agree with that, sister is right. You’ll be mired in politics from here on out, at least until Sombra is deposed and the lands are safe.” I added my own cents to the notion. Especially considering that as the dragon in the relationship, I won’t have as much involvement with the political side of things, so Roran needs to up his interpersonal game further. He’s the soft voice, I’m the big stick. Together we can be Teddy Roosevelt!

“Trust me, Shimmer, I know how much you hate politics, but unfortunately it’s just part of life now. You two keep eating and resting, we need you both ready when the invasion breaches the valley.” Roran stood after finishing his salad and I purred into my meal.

🥚

“-So I’ve been promoted to being your minder.” Orik finished his explanation of his end of things while he used a soapy brush and bucket to get the dirt out of our scales starting with Saphira. I meanwhile laid in the fresh hay Orik and a team of workers had brought up to the Dragonhold.

“So, more politics. You know us the most so you’re stuck with us.” I commented while I lamented the absence of Peppy. His minders took him when he was napping and told me they needed him stable so they can keep working on his clever ideas.

“Just about.” Orik shrugged before finishing with cleaning my sis. “S,o what’s this I hear about you greatly disliking Isidar Mithrim’s name?” Orik asked curiously and I felt myself puff up before Saphira shook and sprayed water everywhere.

“Hmph! It’s a Ruby, not a Sapphire! They may both be corundum, but sapphires are blue like my sister and rubies are red like the rose your ‘star’ is carved to look like. The gem itself is glorious, a true wonder, but the name is terrible!” I declared firmly and Orik hummed when he started using a brush to clean the bottom of my front left claw. He~ it tickles a little.

“Understandable, but I like to think that back when Dûrok Ornthrond caved Isidar Mithrim, we believed all corundum to be sapphires. At least until ponies arrived and brought with them the distinction that sapphires have more iron in them to turn them blue. By then, however, we didn’t have our own word for rubies, so the name just stuck.” Orik theorized and I crooned in appreciation for the historical context he answered with.

“Careful, small one. My sister is a historian and enjoys trivia. She may not be schooled in local histories much, but be careful that she doesn’t attach to you like a leech to suck out your knowledge.” Saphira playfully teased me and I leered at my beautiful shining sister.

“Considering how many questions she asked about culture and custom when she wasn’t bellyaching about the long jog told me that much.” Orik chuckled and I snorted smoke down at the bearded fluffy warg, but he barely coughed. “That said, I’ve also been instructed to answer any and all questions I’m allowed to, so feel free to ask away.”

“Oh dear, I’d best get my sister away from you, or she’ll spend all day at it.” Saphira used her tail loop around my neck and she pulled me to my claws.

We suddenly both froze. I felt warm. Warm in a sensual way! “Sister? Please remove your tail from my neck.” She obeyed my polite request and I swallowed my saliva. “Well. We now know tail and neck interactions are right-out when it comes to platonic contact.”

“Oh aye. We’ve seen Fanghur mating start with tail-to-snout and neck touching like that. Makes sense it’d set something off with you. I’ll make sure the water troughs are freshened up while you’re out. Don’t fly beyond the valley, though. The Fanghur beyond the wards are not kind.” Orik warned us and I took flight to escape the fact that happened in front of a friend.

“Sorry, sister. We’re both still new to intimacy and I’m a complete virgin…” Saphira! Phrasing! We haven’t even done anything like that!

“It’s okay, sis. Besides, I’m still willing to...teach you. At least in our anthro forms. Those I’m much more familiar with. When it comes to our birth forms, well, I’m as in the dark as you.” I admitted while looking down at the valley on the south side of Farthen Dur. It was filled with farms and quarries and other important resources for everyday life.

To think, the yaks will burn those fields and slaughter the citizens. It sucks donkey balls that even a portion of this space was set aside for military training. Yet there’s nothing more I can do to prevent it, I can only help mitigate the damage when it arrives.

“Aha! It is good to be in the open again!” Elric cheered upon exiting a stone gate on the southwest end of the valley. The only reason I could hear him was because the moment I saw the gates open, I focused my senses in that direction. Having telescopic senses was still a novelty to me, especially since I only had access to them in my birth form.

“Sister! The others have arrived!” I called out to her and flew towards the southwest end of the valley, giving a cheerful roar to announce our presence before we dove down and then pulled up to land gracefully. Thank goodness for practicing so much on the roads. “Elric, Katrina, Arya, Diane. It is good to see you all.” I lowered my head to nuzzle Katrina’s chest affectionately and she giggled before reciprocating by hugging my snout.

“It’s good to see you have arrived safely too. Where are Roran and the others?” Katrina asked with a pet of my brow, which while ‘belittling’ as Saphira put it, I enjoyed the tingly sensation of getting petted.

“They’re in Tronjheim sitting in on meetings to familiarize with how they are carried out.” Saphira told everyone while I was nuzzling Katrina’s boobs and she was blushing, but smiling with a knowing gleam in her eyes. “The yaks have not yet found a way to penetrate this valley or Tronjheim. We’re in a holding pattern until the enemy finds a way to try and lay siege.”

“I wish to be placed on the front lines of this battle!” Elric declared before I scooped Katrina up in my foreclaws and took off with her, causing her to squeal in surprise and grasp my chest since I’d hugged her to it.

“W-what are you doing, Shimmer?!” Katrina called over the wind as I flew to the Dragonhold.

“To be blunt. I’m tired of us beating around the bush. Also, Sister got me aroused by accidentally performing draconic mating gestures with me.” I looked down at my ‘captive’ who blushed as brightly as her coppery mane and tail. “Katrina, I love you both as a person I grew to know and from Roran’s influence on my feelings for you. I need attention.”

Elsewhere, Roran had to fight a sudden erection, but he was glad he had learned Elric’s magic storage trick, which also hid male genitals to his personal relief.

Ch.14

Ch.14

“Unf, oh~...” I mewled as Katrina rubbed my shoulder blades. “Thanks so much, Katrina.”

“It’s no problem. Sorry I’m not comfortable with being more intimate than a massage right now.” Katrina apologized for the umpteenth time while she used her strong hands to mold my stressed muscles like an artisan from where she was sitting on my butt and tail to really get at my back.

“Again, I’m the one who’s so-mm~...” I hummed and lamented my bed of straw for being not as soft as I thought in my anthro form. Which still didn’t have wings, so I wasn’t yet matured enough to carry them over from my birth form. “I still can’t stop thinking about you that way though.” The buff and shapely earth pony was a wonderful person.

“I know. You and Roran share your hearts and minds. I’m not surprised that you love me at least as much as he does. I’ll be able to properly return your affection someday, just not now.” Katrina promised and I mewled sadly. “Dear gosh, your arms are so tight. You must’ve really pushed yourself the past few days with all the running in your dragon form.”

“You don’t know the half of it, Kat.” I groaned and then muttered unpleasant things when Orik returned. I like the guy, but I wish he wasn’t here to see me nude and pancaking my boobs for this massage. This was supposed to be an intimate moment with Katrina. “Hey, Orik.”

“Ah, I’ll leave you two alone.” Orik covered his eyes and the warg retreated politely.

“Such a gentlewarg.” Katrina giggled and continued to work down my back until she reached my buttocks. “Um...is it okay if I…?” I perked up excitedly and nodded before feeling her shift back and I made sure to drag the top of my tail along her groin, which was made easier since she’d removed her trousers before losing her nerve. “Eep! D-don’t do that!”

“You can’t reach the whole of my butt with my thicc tail in the way~.” I playfully reasoned as I pressed the underside of my tail along her torso, between her tunic-covered breasts and even twined the end around her neck-unf! Ah, my heart is pounding! Just the act of wrapping my tail around her neck is, holy shit. I’m heating up, my core is filling with need. “Ah, K-Kat. Sorry. Instinct.” I unwrapped my tail from her neck and she moved it down to let me coil it around her waist.

“I-its fine.” Katrina stammered and ran her hands along my tail, which made me moan and pant. “Sorry! Pulling a pony’s tail causes arousal, I shouldn’t have done that.” Katrina then put her hands on my booty and instead of pressing in, she groped me and I keened at the spike of arousal. “Oh gods, w-what is going on? I feel so hot.”

“T-touch me more, Kat! I want to feel you!” I pleaded and she groaned before pulling my tail from her waist and hugging it between her breasts-. “Oh~ w-what are you doing~?” I mewled and looked back through my horny haze to see the beautiful copper-maned mare sucking on the tip of my tail, which was sending tingles up my spine that made me shudder in pleasure.

“I don’t know. I just…” Katrina licked my tail and I moaned, shifting my pelvis needily. I knew I got pleasure from tail-yiffing, but since that involved my lady bits I didn’t know how many pleasure receptors were in my tail. “I suddenly feel like I’m in heat and you smell and taste so good!”

“P-probably pheromone bullshit or something. All I know is I want you. Take me, Kat.” I pleaded and the mare rolled me onto my back before she pounced and mashed our tits together as we made out and fondled each other’s butts. I didn’t hesitate to bring my prehensile tail up and dive under her knickers, causing her to squeal into my mouth from the penetration of her sex.

“Oh~! Deeper Shimmer, deeper!” Kat begged and humped against my tingling tail, which I obliged by shoving as much into her that her body would take. “Ahn~! Yes! Fuck me Shimmer! Fuck me!” I kissed her to silence her demands and drove my tail in and out of her like how I did when I did it to myself, which shortly sent my eyes rolling back.

“Oh, oh fuck~!” I spasmed, my vagina spasming from my first genuine tailgasm, which I never imagined could be a thing until now. My writhing within her caused Katrina to follow me into ecstasy before she collapsed against me and we were left a pair of panting lovers coming down from cloud nine. “Thank you, Katrina…”

“Sorry again. I don’t know what came over me.” Katrina apologized, but the way her core flexed around my tail said she wasn’t very sorry. “Mm, it’s harder and smoother than Roran, but it doesn’t have a flare and leaves me feeling a bit unfulfilled even if I did climax. I could do this again though.” Katrina smooched my cheek. “Mind if we stay like this a bit? Roran and I always wait until he goes soft.”

“Well, my tail isn’t going to get any less firm.” I snorted in amusement and licked my chops. “However, my tail is much bigger when I’m in my birth form.” I purred and Katrina snorted in amusement.

“Shimmer, your tail is as thick as a small tree trunk in your dragon form. I’ll pass.” Katrina then groped my breasts and I moaned. “Besides. I’ve grown to appreciate this form from all of the nights spent sleeping in the same bed.” She kissed my jaw and I bit my lip.

“Unless you want a second go, please stop.” I felt weird. My breasts were all tingly. I’ve fondled myself plenty of times in my private moments, but somehow her attention was making them-.

“Alright, have you two had your fun?” Brom asked with a surprisingly playful tone and Katrina jumped up so quickly that my tail was yanked out of her still-clothed crotch and left to slap on the floor while we both looked at Brom in abject horror. “Oh please, I’m old enough to have seen almost every sentient race of Alagaesia do the deed.”

“It doesn’t make it any less embarrassing.” I muttered from where I was still laid on the floor and covering the nips of my tingly boobs with my hands.

“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Your passions ran high, you’re both consenting adults, there’s nothing wrong with what just occurred. However, you’re supposed to be in your birth form, young lady.” Brom chided me and I pouted up at him before I transformed and Katrina yelped from suddenly being seated on my strong draconic chestplate.

“Because I won’t mature when in my anthro form, I know.” My tail is still tingling. Do guys feel lingering sensations in their penises after intercourse like this? Is it normal? I’d ask Brom, but I’m too embarrassed to ask now. “So, what all is happening? I can only assume you’re here to update me on events.”

“You would be correct. With Arya arriving, the Elks now have a proper representative to broker deals regarding the services of the two new Riders. You may be expected to be heroes, but politicians will of course forget that not everyone has noble intentions without need for compensation.” Brom rolled his eyes and sat down at the table while Orik returned with a few buckets on a carrying pole.

“Well, Riders need to make a living too, don’t they?” Katrina questioned after straightening her tunic, which aside from some sweat stains was just fine. Her tunic was also low enough to cover her down to her upper thighs while she bent over to pick up her trousers, which she’d taken off to more comfortably sit on me for the massage. This gave me a delicious view of her heart-shaped ass and I purred in appreciation, which made her blush and glare back at me.

“Back in the day, the Riders attained most of their wealth and sovereignty from donations and trade deals. You’d be surprised how much money Riders made acting as a courier service.” Brom wistfully said with a sad smile and his eyes gazing off into the middle distance as he retrieved his pipe.

“Really?” I asked before I shook myself once I was properly upright. Not a moment later, Saphira landed in the Dragonhold moments before Eragon and Roran came up the stairs. “Well, what’s the rub?” At my question, the two Riders looked at each other before turning to us, their dragons.

“It isn’t official, but it’s been decided that Saphira and I will continue to further our training with the Elks, since as a pegasus I have natural dexterity that Elkish training would enhance.” Eragon announced and I could see the logic, but...I looked at Roran and he shook his head.

“I’ll be remaining here. I greatly enjoy the wargs and their design philosophies. I also believe that here is where my goals of bringing about an industrial and scientific revolution can begin. That Peppy character has already started something with his clever contraptions.”

“So we won’t be going to the Elks? Won’t they be mad about that?” I asked in worry with a look at Brom, since he was still our official representative.

“They’ll certainly raise a fuss, but they can’t be greedy since now that there’s two Riders and Dragons, you can be exchanged between the alliances more fairly. As it stands, I agree that Eragon would greatly benefit from learning from the Elks while Roran would benefit more from remaining here. Especially with that wily mind of his.” Brom appraised and I felt pride in my Rider’s ability to absorb my knowledge and take it further.

“Peppy complete Elevator! Ahahahaha!” My puppy's voice came echoing from the stairwell.

“From what I saw of it, it’s a rudimentary Paternoster lift powered by a crank. If he could power it, it’d be more efficient, but now the center of Tronjheim has a passenger elevator.” Roran commented before gesturing to Eragon.

“Anyway, the Yaks have started tunneling, so we’re shoring up our defenses. Strangely, Elric has demanded to hold an entrance by himself.” Eragon told us with a look of confusion. “He’s also offered to teach me sword fighting since I’ve graduated according to Brom. I’m already rather good at it and the Elks will be training me in that as well, so I declined since I’ll need more time now to practice my magic before the yaks break through.”

“I’m actually better with magic than Eragon, so instead I’ll be training more in martial skills with the wargs. I may be nearly twice their height, but their weapon designs suit me and it’s not difficult to scale them up.” Roran reasoned, which made sense to me. While I understood what he was saying while using the Ancient Language, I still couldn’t believe the tricks he’d figured out with it compared to Eragon. However, he was more of an enchanter than a mage.

The fact he figured out how to inscribe a charged spell into a piece of paper and Brom was dumbfounded by it told me he was genuinely a pioneer in magic, but he was more a stallion of science. “That’s reasonable.” I looked at my sister and we connected, sharing feelings of sadness and longing even though we weren’t separating yet. “Well, let’s get prepared. We’ll need to be measured for armor.”

🥚

“Is this an Aluminum alloy?” I asked in a good measure of shock. The armor that had been strapped all over me was surprisingly light. “How did you discover Aluminum?” I looked over at the smiths and armourers who had been fitting the armor on me while Roran looked through one of his science journals for the details of Bauxite and how to retrieve Aluminum from it.

“Well, we wargs have always been good with earthen materials, but Alum was introduced to us by a unicorn scholar the Varden contracted decades ago. It’s as simple as dissolving it in acid in a heated pressurised container and then retrieving the metals by zapping a metal rod of Alum dipped into the acid. We still don’t get all of the metal though, so we’ve been storing the slag for reprocessing in the future whenever we figure out how to pull nearly all of it.” One of the smiths answered proudly.

“Don’t forget we also get bits of pure iron from the process. Not as much as Alum, but enough to be worthy as a side-source of iron.” Another smith brought up before Roran cheered when he found the entry.

“You’ve been using a rudimentary Bayer Process! You’re very close, but your tools are limiting your yields. However, aluminum may be light, but it’s not very durable unless in thick castings. How is it useful in armor? Are you using it as the base form and then plating it in steel?” Roran’s question caused every warg to perk up and their tails to wag. They’re so cute~!

“Yes! That is exactly the method! It creates lighter yet sturdy armor just as able to take a blow and using far less iron and steel. Leaving more of the harder metals for weapons. You still can’t go wrong with good steel for chainmail or scale mail, however.”

I immediately left Roran to talk shop with the wargs. I knew all of this from my general studies and they answered my question, so instead I focused on moving around and getting used to the armor, while nearby Saphira was doing the same. “It chafes a bit. I don’t like it.” Saphira complained to me, likely in private since nobody commented.

“Sister, this armor will likely save your life in the battle to come. You must learn to adapt.” I was thankful that the wargs hadn’t added any ostentatious decorations to the armor. At least not yet. This was the first stage of it’s shaping. After seeing how it fits, they’ll adjust it and then finish it. I hope they don’t paint or dye it, that’d make it heavier.

“I feel like I’m trapped in a net I’ve willingly climbed into for some gods-awful reason.” Saphira grumbled and shimmied her body, which suddenly drew my attention and the tingling in my tail from earlier that still persisted suddenly intensified with how her tail was writhing. “S-sister? What is that smell?” I tore my gaze from her tail to look into her blue eyes and they dilated a bit with a deep sniff in my direction. “Sister, you smell so sweet…”

“S-Saphira. Remain calm.” I backed away with her approaching me and sniffing deeply. “Saphira! You’re making a scene!” My plea towards her pride snapped my sister from her sudden infatuation with my scent and she tapped her armored snout against mine.

“I believe I understand now. Let’s get out of these damned burdensome armours and speak of this in the Dragonhold.” Saphira approached the smiths and armourers. “It chafes around my wings a bit and the peytral cinches at the base of my neck. Otherwise it is good.”

“Mine has a similar problem with the peytral. Our chests are bigger than you thought, boys.” I teased the wargs who all laughed at my bawdy humor. “Now, we’re going to transform to quickly get out of these suits, if you have issues with nudity, cover your eyes.”

“Aye, Orik warned us ahead of time. Just roll onto your backs and then transform, we’ll turn away.” One of the several multi-colored braid-bearded doggos declared and they turned around while Saphira and I got on our backs and then transformed-.

Holy shit! My tits! I groped my extremely tender G-cup tits! Holy fuck! I’m so horny! “I still have my wings!” Saphira cheered and brought my attention to her in time to see her flap her wings. Unlike me, she was still an E-cup. That changed when she looked at me and her eyes dilated, she sniffed deeply in my direction, then her bust practically surged forth to match mine. “Oo~. Sister…”

“Transform back!” I yelped and used my wings -holy shit I have wings in this form now too- to fly out of the armor left clattered to the floor and then changed back. I ran and looked back to see my sister chasing me playfully in her own birth form. “Sister! Have some restraint!” I pleaded, my body hot and tingling in a way I’ve never felt before. I’ve been horny, I’ve had sex, but I’ve never needed it more than now!

“Restraint is for the meek or the cowardly! I will charge headlong into this with abandon!” Saphira keened excitedly and I took flight once in Tronjheim’s main chamber to reach the stairs of the Dragonhold. I ran up the large stairwell and opened my wings to fly, only to whine when Saphira pounced on me from behind and tumbled with me to the floor. “Show me! I desire nothing less than to ravish you and be ravished!”

Yay-I mean, No~!

🥚

I awoke from my slumber with a mental nudge from Roran. I was tangled in a snuggle with Saphira, both of us reeking of a spicy and savory scent that both interested me yet grossed me out. I’m also very hungry and thirsty. I moved to gently extricate myself from my sister’s legs and tail with a shudder from how one of her foreclaws trailed on my tail in her sleep.

Hot damn that was intense. I never imagined making love to a non-anthro dragoness as a non-anthro dragoness. It was rather awkward for us both, but instinct and long tails and tongues prevailed. “Shimmer, I know you’re tired and hungry from your tryst with Saphira, but come back down to the forges. The wargs have finished your armor.”

“I can’t just come down there! I reek of sex! I need a quick bath first.” I huffed at my Rider and nudged my sister’s snout with my own. “Sister, wake up. If they have my armor ready, then your armour is certain-.” I went silent when Saphira lovingly nuzzled the tip of her snout to mine, causing a surprisingly pleasant tingle to shoot down my spine and I crooned.

“I will join you first for a bath. Perhaps we can do that again?” Saphira leered her eyes at me hungrily and I gulped nervously.

“N-not in public…” I shyly protested and Saphira haughtily laughed in my mind as she stood.

“The prudes simply cannot handle two beautiful females enjoying each other. Very well, I will refrain from annihilating their sensibilities with your cries of pleasure.” Saphira smirked boastfully at me and I huffed smoke in annoyance.

“That’s only because I’m just as much of a virgin with this body as you! If we went at each other in our anthro forms, I’d have you wrapped around my left pinky!” I declared and Saphira growled eagerly at me as she pressed her powerful chest against mine, our necks curving to still allow our snoots to boop. I’m sure we look like a cutesy heart or something.

“Then show me, if not now, then as soon as possible.” Saphira purred and I pressed a claw to her chest to push her back slightly.

“You’re on! I’ll make what we just did seem like the fumbling first time it was!” I stated before whirling about and making sure to whack her chest with my tail. “Now come on miss stinky! We both need to wash up.”

“Agreed. While I enjoy your musk, the stench after is rather repugnant.” Saphira then took flight and I did too, but our levity ceased when, in the late evening light, the torches of a long procession of yaks became visible from the western slopes of the mountains.

They weren’t waiting for tunnels.

“Roran!” I urgently relayed my vision to him. “The yaks are climbing over the mountains! They aren’t waiting to try and match the wargs underground!” I can’t remember if this is canon or not! This feels like the battle as portrayed in the film! Oh no, please don’t let Durza fly in on a shadow-dragon thing!

“Get down here now! We need you armored up and ready, post-coitus stink or not!” Roran demanded and I about-faced, diving into the Dragonhold and then down the staircase, flying through the main chamber down to the tunnel that led to the forges in well under half the time it’d taken to go the other way. I just hope I’m ready.

Ch.15

Ch.15

It’s going to be okay, Shimmer. It will be fine. The goal is to find Durza and pierce his heart. The yaks won’t stop just because he’s dead, but they’ll turn from a coordinated barbarian army into an uncoordinated feuding army more interested in the battle than in destroying us. If I remember right, in canon, the Urgals turned on each other readily when Durza’s control was broken.

“I’m worried too, Shimmer.” Roran voiced with a hand on my armored snout. I was garbed in plain polished steel-plated armor, Roran having told the armourers that I didn’t want ornamentation. Meanwhile, my sister was clad in almost garish silver-polished armor. The fact the armourers had the skill to accomplish even that much in such a short time was impressive.

“Let them come, I want to pay them back for that ambush in, what was that village again?” Elric said with incredible malice even though he was tuning an accordion for some reason.

“It wasn’t in the village.” Eragon commented, likely not wanting to admit he’d forgotten the name of the village. I did too, but that’s because we didn’t even get to rest there like we had planned.

“Whatever. I just want to punish these invaders for endangering civilian lives.” Elric grumbled and I huffed out smoke, lamenting that even though Saphira and I had matured enough to carry our wings to our anthro forms, we still didn’t have our fire breath. “I’d like to sing them a song.” Elric snarled, causing everyone around him to leer suspiciously at the accordion. Magic is well-known in these parts after all.

“I can guess why you wanted to defend a tunnel by yourself. Well, with the sounds of digging only coming from a couple tunnels, you’ll get your wish, Elric.” Brom then turned to us. “Eragon, Saphira, Roran, Shimmer. As much as I wish I had more time to prepare you, I’m afraid that this will be a trial by fire. Do not land. Remain airborne whenever and wherever possible. Since you cannot breath fire on them, instead you’ll be taking a more unconventional approach.”

“What Brom is getting at, is that you’ll be dropping things on the heads of the enemy from above.” Arya cut to the chase, the elk’s no-nonsense personality showing. I’d done my best to help soften the formerly cold and distant female’s persona, but at her core she was as dutiful and impersonal as the majority of her people I fear.

“Really?” Eragon asked in dismay, but Roran couldn’t withhold his enthusiasm. “Wait, what did you get up to with the smiths earlier?”

“We made bombs. Non-magical explosives made from chemical waste and other byproducts. Instead of dropping plain weights which wouldn’t be worth adding on to the burden our partners carry for us, I was helping them make stable explosive powder while they had some potters make clay shells for them and they had their tailors donate plenty of rags for wicks.” Roran smirked darkly and I felt my pride in my Rider increase even further.

“So even though we cannot directly intervene aside from possibly doing a divebomb swipe, we’ll at least be a potent force multiplier. Good work my Rider~.” I crooned and Roran actually blushed a bit with his smile. Aw, I love you too Roran. I just wish you didn’t have it so hard for Katrina that you had trouble seeing me intimately.

“Indeed. You’ll be dropping firebombs on the invader’s heads in place of breathing fire on them. As for me, I’ll be with Ajihad and Hrothgar on the battlefield, commanding Du Vrangr Gata. Yes, it is syntactically incorrect, but that’s their name.” Brom glared at us and I snorted along with Saphira. “Now, return to the Dragonhold. You’ll be using it as your resupply point and also where you launch into the fray.”

“What about Murtagh?” Eragon questioned and Brom looked at me, to which I solemnly nodded.

“He will be joining the battle. He is still a capable mage even if he prefers the sword and bow, so he’ll be lessening the lost firepower with the Traitor Twins disposed of.” “I still greatly dislike this ploy, Shimmer. Even though we told him his fate and the suffering involved, he still volunteered in the end.” Brom griped for good reason in private telepathy, which I cut Roran off from. It felt wrong to deny my Rider something, but like in canon, Riders and Dragons can choose not to share everything.

“It saddens me too, Brom. I like Murtagh. He’s a good pony and a surprisingly supportive sibling for Eragon, but his betrayal, unwilling or not, is necessary for Sombra’s downfall.” I perked up at hearing the war horns echoing through Tronjheim, the already frantic work of the forges picked up even further, the wargs shouting and singing both in wargish and the Ancient Language for the smiths using magic in their craft. “The battle is upon us! Come, Roran!”

“Be safe!” Roran called out to Brom, Elric and Arya before I ran back through the halls to the heart of Tronjheim. “Don’t worry about Katrina and Diane. They’re with the civilians in the King’s Great Hall, which is at the bottom of a chokepoint spiral staircase.” Roran informed me, allowing the niggling worry I had about the non-combatants with us hopefully not needing to use the skills they trained up these past months.

“Good. I couldn’t bear to think of them coming to harm. Especially not Katrina.” Roran knew I loved her as much as he did, but it didn’t hurt to reinforce that point.

“Mum! Peppy’s elevator brings bombs!” Peppy reported the moment we emerged in the Dragonhold. “Go burn baddies!” The short-haired warg quickly sprinted into the stairwell, where just below the Dragonhold, his elevator operated.

“I still find it disturbing that he’s your pet from your previous life.” Eragon commented from his saddle on Saphira before joining me in looking at the piles of small clay jars with wet rags that stank of chemicals sticking out of them. “While this feels a bit dirty, they’re savages being controlled by an even greater monster. Let’s get started.”

“Don’t tell me you’ll have to put those filthy things in your trousers.” Saphira scrunched her snout in distaste and I did too.

“No, Elric made us belt satchels that let us access our fancy Inventory space when handling potentially dangerous things. Murtagh cursed him right good when he found out he’d been storing his sword next to his tallywacker for no good reason.” Roran chuckled while shoveling the jars into the satchel on his belt, Eragon doing the same. “Alright, let’s go!”

“Guide me, my Rider.” I declared before I blanked my sense of individuality like Brom had instructed us was key for a Dragon Rider to truly become more than just another person. We took to the air and dove for the incoming line of screaming, bellowing barbarians. We turned to bank slightly to dodge incoming projectiles while our Roran half lit and tossed the primitive grenades into the enemy’s midst.

The effect, while not astounding, was quite potent. The detonation rattled those far enough not to be set ablaze by the flammable cocktail contained in the jar. Those lit aflame screamed in horrifying agony if they weren’t lucky enough to die instantly from the explosion alone.

We steeled our resolve and continued our bombing run, passing over the enemy lines and watching them continue to march even as they lost troops by the dozens, the towering 6-9 foot tall burly fur-coated beasts simply got angrier and continued to march towards the Varden’s lines.

“Welcome to my concert! I hope to see your innards by the end of it.” We heard Elric echo through magic before dark and foreboding accordion music drifted on the wind from the direction of Tronjheim. We suppose Elric is making good on his desire before.

I snapped to individual awareness when Roran disconnected from our temporary fusion. “We need to head back. I’m out of bombs.” I nodded in understanding and turned back towards Tronjheim, only to gasp and dive when a 20-foot long serpentine monster almost tackled us from the sky. “What is that?!”

“That’s a Fanghur, a flying serpent! I’m surprised it didn’t use a psionic scream to try and destabilize us first!” I dodged another swoop from the feral beast and snarled, my chest getting hot before I instinctively drew a deep breath and unleashed my anger upon the creature, surprising myself with the gout of white fire that washed over the beast and caused it to shriek.

“You have your breath! Keep up the pressure on the beast while I prepare.” Roran’s request was logical, so I pulled on the power in my chest, the fury and righteousness I had felt before and kept the primitive winged snake at bay with my bright whitefire. “Okay, lower your head below my eyeline, but stay steady!” I did so immediately and was rewarded with a thunderous crack, followed by the Fanghur giving a choked shriek and falling down onto the yaks below.

“Was that a blunderbuss?! It is! My clever Rider!” I praised him and coughed. “I don’t think I should keep using my fire so much. I just got it, so it might be bad if I overtax myself.”

“Then let’s head back for more bombs.” Roran said, but moments later a dark, evil creature emerged from the top of Farthen Dur and flew northwest. Not uncoincidentally, the yaks suddenly turned on each other. Oh no! “Eragon!” Roran metally shouted in realization and I flew with all haste back to the Dragonhold to find that Isidar Mithrim was shattered, leaving a gaping hole in the floor down into the heart of Tronjheim.

I dove in and alighted to find much to my horror, Eragon’s left wing was severed, laying in a bloody heap of feathers to the side. Arya was with him, using her magic to heal the stump of what had been his wing. “Saphira!” I rushed to my sister. She was hurt too.

“Sister. The dark beast, it’s teeth have punctured my neck and my shoulder. It hurts to breathe.” Saphira weakly told me from where she lay, her armor gushing blood in the locations she described. I nosed the injury, licking at it and helping Roran remove her armor. Wounds don’t turn purple like this, not inside the wound! “Sister. It burns…”

“No! No, no, no! That must’ve been a Lethrblaka! It might’ve coated it’s fangs in Seithr Oil! Stay with me!” I pleaded, keening and wailing in despair, not caring that my tongue and lips were going numb from having lapped at her wounds. I felt my eyes burn, my nictitating membrane closed and I sobbed, nosing my sister’s injury, praying to any deity out there that Saphira-.

*Flash!*

I collapsed against my sister in exhaustion, feeling more tired than I’ve ever felt. Not even the mad dash and flight here from the edge of the Beors had drained me this much. Everything felt like it was put through a cotton filter and the bright sconce of energy in my chest that was ever present felt dim and weak.

“Sister! Stay awake!” I heard Saphira plea, confusing me. Wasn’t she the one who was poisoned? “You fool! Take some of my mana!” The power in my chest suddenly felt less empty, the cotton in my brain was ripped away and I gasped when I came back to my senses. Saphira was fine. Her wounds were gone and I had no idea how that happened. “You fool. You precious, beloved fool.” Saphira was cuddling me, wrapping around me almost with her neck resting over mine.

“Thank you, Shimmer.” I managed to turn my gaze enough to see Eragon, still missing a wing, leaning against Arya. “I was too weak and injured to help Saphira. Thank you for saving her.”

“Eragon...your wing…” It was one thing to have a painful injury across the back, but to lose a limb? Poor Eragon…

“Bah, what does it matter so long as Saphira is alive? She’s my wings. She always has been since she hatched.” Eragon hammed, likely hiding how much the loss of his wing pained him both literally and emotionally. “That said, Arya, mind starting my training sooner than when we’re at your home?” Eragon, don’t deflect like that…

“Once you can move without crippling pain.” Arya declared sternly before wargs and Varden poured in.

🥚

Eragon had slayed Durza, as expected. What I hadn’t expected aside from the loss of one of Eragon’s wings, was the presence of a Lethrblaka directly aiding Durza in place of that fake monster from the movie. Both of these surprises told me that my presence was well and truly throwing canon out the window. Sombra wanted Eragon and Saphira dead, because with me, he still had another potential broodmother.

So now here I stand, snuggled to my sister’s side in our anthro forms in a corner of the meeting chamber that Ajihad, the maneless and short-cropped tailed zebra leader of the Varden, Hrothgar, the 4 foot tall positively bushy braid-bearded black warg King and Brom the Ex-Rider were using to hold an after-action debriefing.

Elric was next to us in the corner since he was wearing the bloodstained skull and a coat made from the hide of the same yak said skull came from. Apparently, as a born Skaven, it was his people’s tradition to wear the bones and flesh of their enemies. So he was kindly requested to not sit at the nice table and stand next to us instead. Also, there were a lot of people seated at the table and I didn’t feel like sitting right now. I’m tired enough that I might just sleep.

Elric wasn’t helping with that though. The yak pelt he’d skinned was annoyingly cozy and the way he was hugging Saphira and I to his sides to comfort us after our first real taste of combat was making me sleepy. It didn’t help that this was all politics and that bored me to tears. “Do I have to be here, Roran?” I whined in private to my Rider while tugging on my tunic’s skirt.

“I personally don’t think so, not with you so tired and uninterested, but I’m afraid the others would protest one of the heroes of the hour slinking away to sleep.” Roran grumbled at me in equal privacy.

“Fuck them! I want to sleep~!” I mentally wailed and tried to pretend I was listening to the meeting, even though I doubted anyone would bother to address me. Even though we’re anthro right now, it seems people still treated dragons not entirely as people in this world since they’re not used to them.

“Such meetings, bah, it's why I volunteered for the Extra Planer Exploration program, to avoid them.” Elric sighed with a scratch of his cheek. “Clan Scruten are known for how political they can get in colonial management, for instance.”

“Why can’t they just let us rest?” Saphira grumbled. She may have been healed by my spontaneous use of magic, but she was tired from donating magic back to me.

“It's to get reports from your view, things the others missed.” Elric told us and we both looked at him warily. Weren’t we talking to ourselves?

“They have Roran and Eragon for that.” I grumbled and Elric shrugged.

“Politics.” We groaned at his simple and all-encompassing one-word explanation.

“I hope Roran decides not to become a lord, or at least becomes one without all this dog and pony show bullshit.” I took a moment before I realized that was exactly what was going on here. Dogs and Ponies were the majority species here. I am more annoyed by this irony than amused.

“-So, as it stands. I hold to my previous plans to take Eragon to Du Weldenvarden to further his training. The loss of his wing makes his training with us more important than before.” Arya announced and my attention was sufficiently piqued. Wait, they were talking about not sending Eragon to the elks?

“I can understand that, but please allow him to recover before you work him into the dirt.” Ajihad then let out a long sigh. “I am also afraid that I bring terrible news regarding Murtagh Morzanson.” I felt a sudden weight of guilt and regret. “He was with us in the tunnels while we were hunting down stragglers. Two dark figures assaulted us and killed half of my hunting party, but Murtagh fended them off until the tunnel between us collapsed.”

“These figures. Were they in form-hiding dark robes? If not, did they look like a changeling mated with a wyvern and stuck a vulture’s head on it?” Brom questioned sharply and Ajihad nodded grimly. “Ra’Zac. It only makes sense since a Lethrblaka acted as Durza’s mount and combat aid in the battle. Damn. They’ll have taken Murtagh with them to the capital.” “Curse necessity, Shimmer. That lad is going to suffer.”

“I know.” I leaned more against Elric and watched the leaders of the three factions talk about what may come from Murtagh’s abduction while Eragon looked despondently at the stone table with a glazed and haunted look, especially when Brom mentioned it was likely Murtagh would be forced to swear fealty in the Ancient Language and be forced to betray them.

“Betrayed by Family…” Eragon muttered so quietly that the only reason I knew those were his words was the movements of his lips and my assumptions on his thoughts.

“All of this said, however. I fear that my time as leader of the Varden has run its course.” Ajihad declared, much to the surprise of everyone and I balked. He survived! He didn’t die like in canon, but he’s stepping down anyway?!

“Ajihad, are you sure this is wise? The Varden and the rest of us respect you greatly. You’ve led your people with competence aside from those corrupt misers on your council.” Hrothgar huffed and I was glad those slimy worms weren’t here. This was officially a debriefing, something the council has no say in. Of course, that meant turning it into a proper meeting without them here to muck it up was a brilliant move. Eugh, politics.

“I believe it is time. Following this battle, I’ve come to realize that not only do I tire of these games, I feel more at home leading men directly than from the rear. My daughter, however. She is whip-crack quick of wit and as sharp as the finest blades produced by wargs. I know that she will grow to be the leader the Varden needs, not the one they think they need.” Ajihad ran a hand over his mane-free head and the zebra sighed out of his nose. “This position took my hair.”

“To be fair, Ajihad; long hair is fairly overrated.” Brom joked with a lift of his long snowy locks and Hrothgar, suitably long of beard and hair himself, cackled in agreement. “I’ll be getting it cut soon I think. Now then. Eragon, you’ll still be training with Arya and the elks once you recover. Roran, you’ll be staying here where your keen scientific mind will be of the most use, as well as where you can learn to improve your chosen martial skill sets.”

“Yes.” Our Riders nodded in agreement and stood.

“Um, if it’s alright with King Hrothgar! I’d like to learn to read wargish and learn your history, if you’ll let me.” I practically begged, knowing it was a longshot.

“Unless the wargs can somehow become Riders in the future, I’m afraid that’s out of the question and against our traditions.” Hrothgar factually told me and I wilted, before cheering up at remembering that the dwarves in canon became part of the blood pact after the Rider War was over.

“Is that a promise?” I questioned the king intently and he furrowed his brows at me.

“What are you up to?” Hrothgar asked suspiciously and I wagged my eye ridges at him.

“Oh, nothing you’ll have to worry about for maybe a year.”

Ch.16

Ch.16

“Why, am I, doing this~?” I whined in complaint as I dragged an anvil behind me that was tied to a rope with the other end around my waist while I pulled it through the training field in my anthro form.

“Because you need to work on your anthro form’s strengths and weaknesses too now that you’ve matured enough to have wings and fire breath in it.” Brom casually answered from where the unicorn walked alongside me. “While Eragon is recovering and Roran is getting set up with his own laboratory, I’m going to use the time to train you before I leave with Eragon and Arya.”

“Gee, thanks!” I snapped at him and continued to drag the mass of rusty iron behind me. It was relegated to this role because it was battered and rusted to the point of needing re-smelting. It’s just easier to repurpose the stupidly heavy mass of iron for this than to do that. What especially didn’t help was the fact it decided to rain last night, so the ground was soggy and kept trying to swallow the block of metal while I was digging my claws into the ground to move it.

“Your appreciation is noted. Ah, Lady Nasuada!” Brom’s greeting pulled my gaze from the wet ground in front of me to look up at the exotic beauty that was the zebra mare Nasuada. I knew in canon she was a firebrand of a woman who was originally perceived as meek from living in her father’s shadow and then reeling from his death, but to see her in full leather armor and practicing with daggers put into perspective that she wasn’t just some lady.

“Good day, Brom. It is always lovely to see you, even if I haven’t seen you since I was a child.” Nasuada smiled brightly and then her brown eyes moved to me. “You must be the dragoness Shimmer. I apologize for not meeting you sooner, but even before my father decided to dump his duties on me, I had plenty to keep me occupied.”

“It’s alright, you’re a proper Lady. True ladies have little free time they don’t schedule for.” I replied and she smiled.

“That is true. That said, I’m afraid that my time here is over and I need to get back to Tronjheim.” Nasuada sheathed her daggers and Brom promptly smacked my lower back with his rune-carved stave.

“Gah, fuck!” I snarled at him and got back to dragging the anvil before I noticed that Elric was praying at his altar nearby. The crystal flames began to turn black as he swayed back and forth as if in the throes of a mystic vision. For all I knew, he was having one. “Yow! Alright! Put the stick down before I burn it!” I growled and continued to put effort into the exercise meant to improve my forward movement strength.

🥚

“I would’ve been much more eager if you had mentioned exercising in my anthro form will now carry over to my birth form since I’ve reached a stable stage.” I grumbled at Brom from where I was flopped on the moist grass, completely unconcerned with how filthy I was.

“Would you have pushed yourself too soon if I had?” Brom asked playfully and I whipped his hooves with my tail, still too tired and lazy to get up. “Now, now, get up. Laying there is a sure way to get stuck there if you let your muscles settle too quickly.”.

“He is right, you know.” A deep voice said as we looked at a Wyvern that had deep black scales which seemed to suck the light from the world around him. He looked like he was in peak condition to a point of ridiculousness. Not in a bad way. I mean, he’s an absolute hunk! I haven’t seen guys that swol outside of the bodybuilder pages in fitness magazines. I’m a woman with a healthy libido, don’t judge me!

“Ah, who are you, good sir? I haven’t seen a wyvern of your stature or intense scale definition in decades.” Brom questioned amiably. Wow, being in a relatively safe place has helped Brom calm down a lot.

“I am Darkeater Midir, though I’m not fully here. This is just an Avatar summoned by Elric to aid in this young one’s training.” Midir looked down at me and I choked, the sensation of immense weight pressing down on me almost crushed the air from my lungs before it let up. “Hm, so young. She has much to do for what I understand she is preparing for.”

Oh no, don’t tell me it’s a-!

🥚

A few days of strenuous training worthy of a montage later, I was given permission to spend a day resting. I didn’t wake up until the afternoon when Orik splashed me with a bucket of water. Thankfully as a dragon, I’m resistant to temperature extremes, so the crisp cold water was more refreshing than a shock. “Sorry for the wake-up, lass. I was told to get you up so you didn’t go into hibernation or whatnot.”

“Thanks, Orik.” I groaned and sat up, my muscles still aching despite the rest. “I’ve made do with cold sponge baths or swimming in the nearby lake until now, but are there hot baths here? I’m afraid that indoor plumbing isn’t a thing elsewhere.” Yet another thing Roran was going to introduce to the world at large, but Tronjheim lacked the traditional privy and bucket method everywhere else in this world used.

I also wouldn’t really know since I’m a dragon. I just fly into the nearby wilderness to do my business since I’d rather have privacy and nice scenery if I can’t have the convenience of a modern flushing toilet.

“Ah, yes. We have had interior plumbing for centuries. It’s a necessity when you live underground. You don’t really have anywhere for the waste to go aside from the bowels of the earth. There are chasms in the deep with no visible bottom, not even to us with darkvision.” Orik informed me, while also confirming my theory that wargs had darkvision.

“Then may I request assistance finding a bath?” I asked him and he nodded, then I tried to get up and moaned in pain before laying back down. “Could you carry me?” My request caused the warg to blush brightly. Daw, wargs are so cute~!

“Th-that is a rather intimate thing yer askin’, lass.” Orik flustered and I rolled my eyes.

“Orik. I’m a mature young lady giving you permission to carry me. Most young strapping lads would practically pounce on me at the request. I trust you to do this because you’re a friend and a gentlewarg. I wouldn’t be adverse to you getting handsy, but that’s because I’m a bit of a strumpet.” I firmly told him and the warg uncomfortably knelt down and picked me up in a bridal carry, since he was only 4 feet tall and thus couldn’t put me in a fireman or princess carry.

“Hm, yer much lighter than I expected, lass.” Orik commented and I snorted in amusement.

“Really? With how big my bust and bottom are, along with how dense my muscles are becoming, I assume I’m quite heavy.” Thanks to Brom and Midir along with potions that Elric provided, my hard work these past few days had already yielded astonishing results. I wasn’t fat or anything before, but I’ve never had abs. I’m a scholar, yet I look like I went to the beach to participate in weight lifting competitions.

“Hm, it might be due to yer nature as a winged creature. Pegasi, hippogriffs and griffins all tend to be lighter due to hollow bones and whatnot. I wouldn’t know about wyverns or dragons, but that seems to be the case.” Orik theorized and I nodded in agreement while he carried me downstairs.

“That’s as sensible a reason as any. That or you’re deceptively strong. I thought wargs were exceptionally strong compared to most ponies.” I patted his shoulder where my arm was helping support me in the carry while my tail dragged on the floor behind him tiredly.

“That is true. Wargs work with the earth and its constituents. Even if it wasn’t a trait of our species, our society promotes it. That said, we have much use for baths since we’re scruffy folk getting coated in dirt all the time.” Orik jovially mentioned before he turned down a hall from the spiral stairwell that went from top to bottom of Tronjheim and we shortly found ourselves in a room full of copper bathtubs.

“Just put me in one, clothes and all. I’m too tired to get undressed.” I requested and Orik promptly did so. Once seated in one of the copper tubs, I turned on the hot water and sighed in relief as the scalding hot water soothed my scales and the heat penetrated into my sore body. “Ah~, I needed this…”

“Would madame like me to scrub her scales?” Orik joked when he held up both a bar of soap I knew was genuinely made from animal fats and scented with wildflower essence and a brush with a long handle.

“No, you’ve done that enough for me when I was in my larger form. I just want to soak for a while.” I closed my eyes and leaned against the rim of the round tub, allowing my body to relax. If not for the fact I was in a bath full of hot water, I’d have fallen straight asleep again.

“Heya, Shimmy!” I perked up and smiled with a look over at Diane, who had approached with towels and a similar bar of soap and a long-handled brush. “I haven’t seen you since you dropped in and stole Katrina away to blow her mind with tail-sex.” The way Diane so casually mentioned that was both incredibly embarrassing and amusing, since it caused Orik to sputter.

“I’ll be leaving ye to yer privacy, ladies.” He left the soap and brush on a tray and hook on the lip of the tub. I then turned my sight away from the retreating warg and sputtered myself when Diane shucked off her tunic and climbed into my already full bath, overflowing the water and she began brushing a bar of soap to work up a lather.

“D-Diane. Why didn’t you use another tub?” I asked while staring at her generous bosom.

“Because this one’s already drawn, silly! Why waste water when you can double up? Besides, you’re all icky and need help out of those wet clothes before we can get squeaky clean. Especially you! I wanna see your shiny scales shimmer like your name and squeak when rubbed against!” Diane cheerfully proclaimed and I meekly protested when she pulled off my tunic and pants with a shocking ease.

“D-Diane. I’m not exactly comfortable with-.” Katrina suddenly appeared at the edge of my vision and I squeaked when she too slid into the spacious copper tub already nude, leaving me in close hot steamy quarters with two naked beautiful and busty mares. “Katrina?!”

“Oh~ these things are so wonderful. I wish we had baths like this back in Carvahall.” Katrina lamented and Diane nodded emphatically in agreement. “So, how are you feeling, Shimmer? I haven’t been able to properly spend time with you with me being stuck tending to Roran’s rapidly developing living space and you turning yourself into a warrior.”

“F-fine! Just fine!” My breasts had already engorged slightly into F-cups from being in such an arousing situation. I understand this is all platonic right now, but one of them I’m in an intimate relationship with and the other is quite beautiful and attractive in personality too.

“Oo~ she’s got it hard for you, Kat! Her boobies are all puffed up.” Diane teased me with a poke of my left breast and I squeaked with a smack at the offending finger. Great! Now my tits are tingling again!

“Don’t be mean, Diane. She’s still new to her body’s behaviors. Trust me, Shimmer, when I experienced my first heat, my breasts swelled to the point they were nearly larger than my head. They still do when I’m either beyond aroused or in heat, so you’re not the only endowed female who gets distractingly fecund in the bosom during moments of intense desire.” Katrina kindly told me, but by this point I was covering my eyes and wishing I was invisible.

“So, this is normal?” I mewled uncomfortably with a peek down at my beautiful breasts. I may not lactate according to Brom, but that wasn’t their purpose for dragons or wyverns. It was to attract mates and they acted as extra flame-sacs so a female could breathe fire longer than would be expected. A defensive mechanism from long ago so females would have more fire available to defend their nests in small spaces.

“Yeppers! It’s perfectly fine if you get a bit extra-busty now and then. It’s like our version of a guy’s erection. Don’t even think you get especially huge. Marble gets enormous when she’s keyed up. Almost as big as a mare’s pregnant belly!” Diane boasted and I blushed hotly at imagining meek Marble Pie pinned to the floor by such massive tits. Oh no~! I’m getting more aroused! No fair, Diane!

“Diane.” Katrina sneered with a warning tone and Diane pouted before soaping up her bouncy DD-cup bust. “Now then, let’s get you cleaned up. I’m not sorry for how good it ends up feeling since you’re so aroused already.” Katrina then touched my breasts and I gasped before moaning as how incredibly good her soapy hands felt rubbing over my bosom.

🥚

Guh~ I’m so horny and cunt-blocked right now~! That bath was relaxing and soothing, but it also riled me up and now I’m both shiny and squeaky-clean. No, really, my scales squeak when I rub them! I had no clue my scales were so smooth in this form. At least I can have some privacy to rest and recover once I reach the Dragonhold-.

“Well, aren’t you an interesting sight.” A huge dragon said within the Dragonhold. I yelped at the sight of him and he chuckled at me from where he took up half of the hold. “I think it is time to teach you aerial combat.”

“B-but today is my rest day!” I protested and the dragon who spoke with Midir’s voice, thus being Midir, snorted in derision.

“Brom gave you a rest day from him. I did not agree to such. So now that you’re loosened up and rested, you’ll be in perfect shape to practice more advanced flying maneuvers.” Midir said in reply and I mewled pathetically at my rest day being a rest half-day.

🥚

“I can’t believe you expect me to do those kinds of moves with my Rider on my back.” I grumbled in exhaustion after Midir had decided he was done tormenting me and we’d returned to the Dragonhold. People were astonished at the presence of Midir, but he had to let them down on the notion that he was here to help save the lands from Sombra.

“Dragons are not partnered with a Rider in my realm. Certainly there are dragons who willingly act as transport for smaller creatures, but none have a dedicated carry-on companion. Take what I’ve taught you and adapt it.” Midir used a wing to point at my left wing. “Your wings are more suited to advanced aerial maneuvers than most dragons. Use it to your advantage.”

What Midir was referencing was that since I’d matured, my formerly leathery wings had adopted ‘sceathers ‘ or scale-feathers, like Saphira in the film had. Brom mentioned that only one in five dragons had them and were all naturally adept at flying. They were also quite beautiful, catching light like my scales. Saphira was fairly envious of me for having the ‘prettier’ wings. “I will, but it sounds like you’re not going to stick around.”

“I’m not. I am a powerful entity of my homeworld, I need to keep the Dark in check under the guidance of Luna. Time travel is something people in my realm can do if needed, but I’d rather avoid it. Besides, Elric will be travelling north with Brom. It is his duty to travel the lands and get to know the natives. He can’t do that staying in one place forever.” Midir nodded respectfully at me and then without further fanfare, sank in a pool of inky blackness that vanished rapidly.

“Oh...wait...then what will I do?” Brom will be gone, Elric will be gone, Saphira and Eragon will be gone...it just hit me. I will be utterly spoiled for choice of what to do the moment they leave. I don’t know if I should be happy to have some freedom of choice, or sad that it came from my friends and sister leaving.

“Well, my heart, maybe you should try to progress your knowledge?” Roran said when he entered the Dragonhold from the stairwell. He was wearing a full blacksmith’s apron paired with a tough long-sleeved tunic and trousers, all covered in soot. “Also, the Wargs love my steam drill and are demanding me to make more.”

“Teach them how to do it so they don’t bother you for just the one thing.” I lectured despite knowing quite well that was exactly what he did. I got plenty of enjoyment watching through his senses as he took the most interested of the crafters aside and directly explained the process.

“I know. I think I’ve led the wargs on the path towards Mass Production already. Armour and swords are starting to be made at rates I’ve never seen. Higher quality still needs personal touches, but the foot soldiers are getting quilty armor in mass.” Roran said with a satisfied sigh.

“All the better. Remember that it was the war machine of World Wars 1 and 2 that really caused the United States to become a major manufacturer for most of the twentieth century. At least until they became lazy and fat and let other countries do all the production for them.” I reminded him and he nodded.

“I’m certain the wargs as a society are a bit too proud of their crafts to drop them and let other people do it for them. However, I can’t say the same for ponies. Just look at the strained relationship between the Broddring Empire and Surda. They’re just waiting to kill one another, yet most Surdan citizens are just fine with letting Imperial goods into the country and only produce regional goods that nobles in the Empire want.” Roran grumbled and I snorted.

“They’re two nations on the constant brink of war, but they aren’t the U.S.A and China. That’s besides the point. Back on topic, what do you mean? The wargs won’t let me into their library, especially since they know I’m a scholar, doubly since I’m a dragon. I doubt I can learn anything outside of what little they’ll let me know verbally.” I’ve been milking Orik for info constantly and have learned barely more than what I already knew.

“Well then, since that’s the case, why not spend time with Nasuada? She’s our new employer even if we’re not being paid. She doesn’t seem to have many friends and she seems intelligent enough for you to appreciate her company.” Roran reasoned and I genuinely considered it.

With Katrina stuck with her wifely duties even though she’s not married to Roran yet, Arya and Saphira are going north, then Diane was planning to return to Surda after arranging things for the former villagers of Carvahall with Nasuada. I might be best off making friends with the future Queen. Katrina was still shy around me ever since our impassioned bout of sex and I wanted to give her time to come to terms with her feelings.

“Alright. It’s not like I’ll have much else to do besides practice my spear forms or something.” Which got all screwy thanks to my anthro form sprouting wings. It was difficult enough to learn around a long and thick tail, but now I had two big beautiful appendages sticking out of my shoulder blades. Brom had nothing to help me there, since he didn’t have wings of his own.

“Then at least you won’t be moaning into my mind about how bored you are.” Roran cheekily teased me and I leered down at him. I did that one time in Teirm when I had no students for a few days and it wasn’t a weekend.

“Be careful, Roran. I might suddenly find myself quite tired of everything and need to vent on you in the near future.” I warned him and then curled up around myself to settle in for a long, deep sleep. I ate a wild Feldûnost earlier and I was ready to sleep it and my exhaustion away.

Ch.17

Ch.17

“So you’ve never been to a feast?” Nasuada asked me while she led me through Farthen Dur, her gait powerful and commanding even when she looked back at me.

“Well, I never had a chance.” I meekly replied as I fidgeted with the hem of my long skirt. She and I were both wearing tasteful goldenrod dresses, mine being backless due to my wings. Thank gosh I didn’t have to resort to it going down to my ass for my tail, because the tailor took that into account too. Thank gosh we don’t have to wear those damn waist-harnesses called bodices or hoop skirts.

“Hm, well, I’m sure you at least understand the nuances of utensils?” Oh gods no! “Well if you did, sorry to spoil your efforts, the wargs have no patience for such nonsense and neither do the rest of us.” Oh thank the gods! “That said, you can’t just grab a whole platter and hoard it.” Nasuada playfully said and I wrinkled my brows. “You can’t expect news that you ate a whole Nagra by yourself, in one sitting, would not get around.”

“I’m a growing dragoness. Besides, that was in my birth form. I don’t know how my innards manage to compress so much food into this form or other squicky matters and that is one issue I am willing to leave a mystery.” I said to the beautiful zebra mare, who nodded in acceptance of my answer.

“Fair enough. No need to speak of such things when we’re about to eat large quantities of food.” Nasuada said moments before we reached the bottom of the staircase to King Hrothgar’s royal wing, where the banquet was being hosted in his Great Hall as was wargish tradition. “Good evening sirs. How are things?”

“Aside from people whining and moaning about yer father abdicating his position to you, it’s been a fine feast. Enjoy yerself, milady.” The fully armored guard on the right said before he and his fellow opened the heavy stone doors for us.

This was far more chaotic than I envisioned.

There were drunk wargs everywhere, singing, dancing, playing with food even. Plenty of ponies, griffins and hippogriffs were part of the revelry, but their leaders and several less reckless folks were all seated at the long central table that had been placed in the center. The other tables to the sides of the Great Hall were practically a warzone of partying people.

“Why did we wear these nice dresses?” I meekly questioned Nasuada and she snorted in amusement.

“So that people know better than to carelessly galavant with foodstuffs in our presence.” Nasuada said before leading us into the chaos, which parted like the Red Sea in the Exodus with casual acceptance of our need to pass through. “Most folks will give a lady in a dress deference even when distracted. It helps that you’re such a stunning beauty, Shimmer.”

“N-no more beautiful than you.” I meekly replied and Nasuada smiled at me.

“Coming from such a radiant dragoness, I’ll take that as a great compliment.” Nasuada said before we reached the table and I sat next to Roran near the head of the table with Nasuada sitting next to Ajihad, who was directly next to the head of the table since Hrothgar was the host. “I hope you haven’t been drinking yourself silly, father.”

“You know my opinion on alcohol, my daughter.” Ajihad let his stern countenance crack just a bit with a smile as he poured himself water from a pitcher.

“While I respect your opinion, I still insist imbibing spirits and brews are fine so long as it is for a good occasion or in moderation.” King Hrothgar happily barbed the zebra, who nodded in acceptance of the king’s opinion, but drank his water anyway. “Bah, I’ll bet you’re of the same mind, Lady Nasuada? Considering you’ll be in his role soon.”

“While I am less strict in my beliefs involving intoxication, I however will be abstaining. I have recently learned that imbibing such substances before the age of 20 for most species with an average lifespan of 60 to 80 years is detrimental to our health.” Nasuada pointedly looked at Roran, who nodded with a sip of his water.

“However, Roran and Eragon are Riders. So their bodies are a different story. I don’t know why you insist on avoiding fun when it’s permitted.” Brom grumbled after he took a deep draw of his stein of beer.

“Because I’ve seen what an excess of drink can do to a pony and I do not want myself or Eragon to stumble down that path. Especially not when Eragon is in a vulnerable state.” Roran said with a pointed look at his recently amputated cousin/brother who winced.

“Roran…” Eragon muttered unhappily, but was still only drinking water with his food.

“Little One, I am with Roran on this one. I do not wish you to lower yourself to a state of silliness like these others.” Saphira, dressed in a black dress that complimented her gemstone blue scales, commented with a rub of his back and Eragon’s stump wiggled as if to use said missing appendage to wing-hug her, only for the reaction to make him wince.

“Bah, I’ll be drinking.” Elric chuckled. “I need to experience culture and...huh.” The rat pulled out his altar and spoke quickly with it before looking pleased and baffled. “My Mistress and my organization say they wish to know more about the wargs and their advancement with Roran’s input. Though I will still be going to Du Weldenvarden. They’ll send another observer.”

“Why don't you remain instead of coming with us, then?” Arya questioned and Elric took a swig of his stein.

“Because I’m not a brainy type. I’m an explorer, a warrior, not a scholar. They’ll have someone more suited to watching how an injection of knowledge and technology will change such a primitive society.” Elric said to the elk and the wargs in earshot all paused and sneered at him.

“Primitive?” Hrothgar asked in clear offense. “By what gall do you say this?”

“We fly ships in space. Or as you may know it, the Ether, King Hrothgar. By our definitions, since no one on this world even has anything beyond its gravity well, everyone on this world is primitive in comparison.” Elric calmly replied before chugging his stein of beer.

“Wait, how is that possible? Do you just fly off the edge of the world?” Eragon asked in confusion and Elric did a glorious spit-take and coughed while I joined Roran in wincing.

“Oh no. You still think the world is flat. Oh no~...” Elric groaned and rubbed his temples while I sighed. In the 21st century of Earth, there were still hopeless fools called Flat-Earthers despite all the advancements of technology proving otherwise. Sure, a flat world is scientifically possible depending on the shape of the planet, but most planets aren’t due to physics generally drawing circles, ovoids and other more rounded geometric shapes.

“What? What misconception do you ponies have about the world being flat? Dragons proved long ago that the world is round.” Arya asked in surprise and disbelief.

“Eragon, I’ve shown you my notes.” Roran groaned while Saphira patted her rider’s head condescendingly.

“Don’t worry, Little One. You’ll learn to remember these things in time.” At Saphira’s teasing he blushed hotly and curled in on himself in his seat.

“So there’s no chance of us digging into the void?” Hrothgar questioned insistently and aside from Ajihad and Nasuada, being locals who hadn’t been inducted into our circle of knowledge, we all shook our heads.

“No, but you do have to worry about digging into the mantle and flooding your tunnels in molten earth. You don’t have to worry about that until you reach 3 miles down, but you could go up to 46 miles until hitting the mantle at the world’s thickest surface layer. That is, if this world’s geology is at all similar to the world from my previous life.” I brought up and everyone besides Roran goggled at me in confusion.

“My ideas aren’t entirely mine. Shimmer was reincarnated from a world lacking any magic, but rich in science and technology compared to us. She’s been gladly heaping her knowledge on me and I’ve been implementing it from the understanding she’s allowed me from her memories and perspective.” Roran explained and Hrothgar howled happily.

“Then I am glad that you will be staying with us a while yet! Cheers to the Riders and the prosperity they may bring!” Hrothgar called and everyone in the Great Hall raised their steins with three cheers. “Ha, ha, ha! I haven’t been this happy in decades! In just a few short days, hope returns for the future and my clan has grown even greater.”

“Oh my, that’s who they’re sending.” Elric chuckled, but I whipped his ankle with my tail to shut him up. That can be dealt with later.

“Your clan has grown greater?” I asked probingly and Hrothgar scrunched up his snout in displeasure with a look at Roran.

“I apologize, My King. I haven’t been able to tell her that Eragon and I have officially joined the Dûrgrimst Ingeitum. Fitting for me especially since I seem to have a knack for craftwork.” Roran patted my thigh and sent notions of apology while Katrina leaned around his other side to make sure he saw her disapproving leer at him.

“Hmph, don’t let your work ruin your relationships. When Dûrok Ornthrond carved Isidar Mithrim, we all took his obsession to be the danger that it was. Now look. Not even his glorious work was eternal. Now there will only be bittersweet memories in this generation of it’s beauty and what we record in the archives.” Hrothgar grumbled and nursed his stein.

The rest of the table went quiet and I joined them in taking this opportunity to serve myself food. “You dragged yourself into Warg politics, you know that right?” I mentally chided my Rider, understanding that it was likely inevitable. Hrothgar inducted Eragon in canon when he wasn’t even a craftsman. Roran being a tinkering scholar thanks to me practically ensured his membership considering his plans to jumpstart the wargs.

“I know, but I’d rather have a position of power or familiarity to be able to work with the wargs rather than just be some outsider.” Roran reasoned and I couldn’t fault him for that logic. “Besides. With father dead, you and Katrina with me, along with Eragon and Saphira always on the move anyhow, this place feels more like home than Carvahall by this point.”

“Will you never return to Palancar Valley?” I questioned sadly. Roran’s ending in the series was to be made the lord of Palancar Valley by Nasuada. He would return to the ruins of Carvahall and erect a castle, then likely begin his earldom proper from there.

“Of course I will! I need to return there at some point. It is where my family has always been in some form. Even if I won’t be living there, I must restore Carvahall. Perhaps I’ll put a castle on that hill by the bend in the river.” Roran’s mind filled with fantasies of doing such and I smiled at my Rider’s simple and dutiful desires.

“Is he talking about the castle on the hill again?” Katrina stage whispered behind Roran’s back much to his clear amusement, so I nodded and she smiled beautifully.

“Just you wait. I’ll have it someday even if I must hew the stone from a quarry myself.” Roran boasted and I had to giggle at the thought of him using magic to cut stone from a quarry and then cart it on his big, strong, sexy shoulders. Oh no, bad Shimmer. Don’t fantasize about your Rider. That’s Katrina’s job.

“Or I could use my magic to raise a mountain for you to carve into.” I chuckled to them with humor while telepathically ensuring they understood it was in jest. I have no clue how I healed Saphira from Seither Oil poisoning. I don’t know if I could repeat such a thing. I just hope that, somehow, I meet Glaedr before canon events remove the chance for me to learn more about my body’s abilities and nature. Like what caused me to become a tingly beacon of horniness.

“If I wanted to do that, I’d do it to Mount Narnmor, maybe turn the Igualda Falls into an internal wellspring working waterwheels of some grand machine…” Roran’s eyes glazed as new fantasies of taking wargs willing to move into the Spine to begin by carving a new city into the mountain that overlooked Palancar Valley. They would use the stone cut out of it to build defensive castles for a rebuilt Carvahall and Therinsford to start.

Hoo boy, just what have I put into his head? “That sounds like a grand idea, Roran.” Eragon commented with wonder in his tone and an eager grin. “You could even name the castle in Carvahall after Garrow.” Eragon’s words struck Roran’s heart with pain, but then redoubled his conviction. The stone had to come from somewhere, why not a new wargish city?

“Such fantastical ideas. I should hope that it will come true. Having a warg city much closer to us could greatly improve relations.” Arya commented and I realized that Roran’s imagination was so potent right now that he wasn’t even guarding his mind, or avoiding broadcasting his frothing fantasies about such endeavors. Everyone was now looking at him so he blushed and slammed the open window into his mind shut.

“That is such an ambitious goal. It wouldn’t be impossible, considering from the images you shared, this Narnmor is only twice the height of Farthen Dur.” Orik commented with clear interest in the idea and Hrothgar was stroking his braided beard with consideration.

“I had wondered why you chose the smallest mountain in the Beors to build your capital city. Is it’s small size the reason?” Elric questioned, thankfully not bombarding us with non-sequitur.

“Yes. The other mountains each range from 8 to 10 miles high. We cannot go above one and a half miles before the air becomes dangerously thin. Thus it was declared that Farthen Dur was the only mountain in the Beors suitable for full habitation. From what little we know of the Spine, it has few mountains exceeding even two miles in height.” Hrothgar confirmed and Roran nodded.

“That would seem right. Mount Narnmor is perhaps only twice the size of Farthen Dur. This is a rather squat mountain, so I would assume Narnmor is fully capable of a complete conversion.” Roran stroked the beard he’d been developing lately and I groaned audibly at the domino effect I had created with a mere joke.

“Nasuada, save me from these plotting males.” I jokingly mewled, but Nasuada nodded and promptly stood from the table, so I followed.

“We will take our leave for the evening. Thank you for dinner, King Hrothgar. As always it is a pleasure to spend time with you and yours without business or politics in the way.” Nasuada beamed at the warg, who may as well have been her uncle. Said surrogate uncle laughed jovially and waved us off, so Nasuada took my hand and guided me away from the table to my mixture of relief and confusion. “While I love him and father, they’re surprisingly incorrigible when not stuck in their roles of leadership.”

“Oh. I’m sorry for not noticing your own discomfort.” I apologized, feeling rather guilty for not paying more attention beyond the immediate conversation/plotting with Roran. I also barely ate! I think I managed most of my plate before all this talk of founding new cities and whatnot exhausted me.

“You’re not my lady-in-waiting, that isn’t your job. If anything, I’ll need to find one. I’d ask you, but you won’t always be around.” Nasuada said while she brought me out of the still chaotic and noisy Great Hall and she sighed in relief that I felt too. “Finally, some peace. I can appreciate that people want to celebrate our victory, but I feel out of place in such things. Especially when I am melancholic.”

“What troubles you?” I questioned the pretty zebra and she ran the fingers of her free hand through her long black and white mane with a bite of her lip. “Oh? Romantic troubles?” I know that worried look anywhere. I’ve seen it enough on my friends who, despite my continuous bachelorette status, would ask me advice. I suppose here I am again as we climb back up the spiral staircase from the Royal Quarters.

“More rather, I felt a spark, but now it may never come to fruition.” Nasuada muttered unhappily and looked behind us and above, as if she could see someone within earshot before she huffed and shook her head in resignation. “Let them hear. I rather quickly became infatuated with Murtagh Morzanson.” Oo~! That’s right! Those two had incredible chemistry in canon!

“He was barely here a full day.” I commented with surprise even so. I mean, he was ‘locked up’ in a stately room for his own safety until the battle commenced and he joined the fray.

“Yes, but I saw to providing him food and water as was befitting the daughter of the leader having him imprisoned. He’s roguishly charming, witty, not to mention I saw him with his shirt off and I felt like my face was in flames.” Nasuada shamelessly grinned before her expression became saddened. “Now he is gone and I will wonder what that gleam in his eyes had in store for me.”

“Well…” I chewed my lip with my sharp teeth, wondering if I should let her in on the secret.

“Yes? You clearly have insight and I trust that you’re much older than appearances provide.” Nasuada urged me and I waited until we passed the guards at the top of the stairs and were alone in the grand hallways of Tronjheim.

“I have future foresight, of a world much like this one yet different. In it, you and Murtagh have a deep and passionate affair, but it is under duress. You are captured by him on the order of Sombra, which by magic he is compelled to do. He would be forced to torture you, but came to love you deeply and even deadened your ability to feel pain. He would try to worm his way out of his magic enslavement to free you, ultimately to be made out as the villain.” My words had captivated Nasuada and she gestured for me to continue.

“So, you reciprocated his feelings. You trusted each other despite the horrible circumstances. However, your love was doomed due to politics. You were the leader of the Varden and him the puppet of Sombra. Your love was not meant to be and when all was said and done, Murtagh cast himself into exile and you ruled the Empire stoically, alone.” I informed the zebra mare, who looked both awed and appalled.

“This is true? This tale you tell?” I answered Nasuada’s query with a nod. “Then I wish to know. I may be the new leader of the Varden, the Council be damned aside from my uncle, but if I find love, I do not wish to lose it simply because of politics.” Nasuada groused and wrung her hands. “I will take this info into account. Would it be alright if I sought your council in the future?”

“You’ll take my word over those doddering and corrupt councilors?” I questioned rhetorically and she scoffed before taking both of my hands in hers and looking into my eyes. Gosh her eyes are beautiful…

“You’ve proven to be someone of value, not just as an asset, but as a friend and person of integrity. I would trust you before any of those oafs.” Nasuada’s declaration filled me with warmth. Not the kind I felt for Roran or Katrina, but an incredible happiness I felt the few times I bothered to make friends, the few times I tried to break out of my personal bubble and reach out to someone. I know it’s a bit cheesy, but…is this the power of Friendship?

Ch.18

Ch.18

“Ee~! I made a friend on my own!” I cheered for the fifth time in the privacy of the Dragonhold. Nobody came up here unless it was to freshen the water trough and make sure the hay beds were thick enough. I was now in my normal tunic sans trousers, laying in one of the said beds as I wriggled and cheerfully looked up at the night sky with fogs of my breath being illuminated by the full moon.

It was never not full, so I had to wonder about that for a brief moment before the joy of my newfound friendship with Nasuada made me squeal again. I may have made friends with the others in the group, but we were less friends than family by this point. No, this thing with Nasuada was new and different. I haven’t had a genuine friendship formed out of simple enjoyment of another’s company in...ages.

This both saddened me, reminding me why Peppy died when I did, as well as cheered me up for finding someone I could just be me around! I know this for fact because the past few hours up until now had been spent in Nasuada’s rooms, just talking about things. Boys for instance. She preferred wiry and athletic boys like Eragon and Murtagh, while I preferred beefier hunks-.

“Mum!” Peppy cheered when he burst into the Dragonhold and pounced on me in a hug. Ew! He’s half naked and all stinky~!

“Blech! Why do you stink so bad?!” I demanded after I pushed him off of me and ignored his nude bottom half in favor of plugging my sensitive nostrils with my fingers. “Go take a bath first!”

“Sorry mum.” Peppy whined and scampered back to the stairs just in time for his minders to storm up and then promptly give chase again.

“Eugh. I love my boy, but he’s so…” I had no nice way to put it, so I wasn’t going to. Instead I stripped out of my now disgustingly musky and grungy tunic and tossed it over towards the laundry hamper before transforming into my birth form. Saphira and I still sleep up here in our birth forms so we continue to grow. We may have reached sexual maturity, but dragons grow for an unknown length of time. The longer we grow, the better our odds against Shruikan.

Thank gosh that our anthro forms do not grow further past sexual maturity. I don’t want to be a giantess in both forms. It’s convenient to be the same size as my friends and family. However, that said, I don’t like these hay beds. The wargs tried, they did, but I prefer either well-formed smooth stone to curl around or soil I can sink into. Better yet, thick grass. One of the best things during our risky journey across the fields of the empire was sleeping in the tall grass.

“Where the fuck am I?” An Elk who was somehow suddenly standing naked in the Dragonhold groaned while she rubbed her chest. “Where’s Suzi?”

“Oh dear, are you okay?” I asked out of instinctive concern, only for a purple dragon egg to drop on her noggin and knock her out! Oh no! More people from my world! “Roran!”

“How? Well, both you and Peppy...someone is pulling people from your world. I’m on my way up with Eragon and several guards to retrieve them.” Roran replied and I worriedly gathered the unconscious cow and the egg with my tail to protectively cover them from the cold with my right wing, creating a tent of my warm flesh for them.

“H-hello?! Can you hear me?!” Came the frantic thought-voice of the already mature mind in the egg. How surreal. I too was in that situation. From this perspective...she’s so small and precious. “I’m not small! I’m fun-size!” Oo~ someone was a shorty in their previous life. “Shorty?! Why I’ll-uh, previous life?” She meekly asked fearfully and I sent small packets of my knowledge regarding her situation to her. “Guh~! Ugh...ow...I’m just...gonna take a nap…”

I would apologize, but it’s better that she get some rest. Shame that she isn’t male. I’m feeling that core-deep yearning again. Until Thorn and Firnen hatch, I won’t be able to fulfill this desire to have a clutch of hatchlings of my own. “Shimmer.” I looked away from the surface of my wing to see Roran with several wargs in full armor and two griffins with a stretcher.

“The elk has suffered a rather strong bonk on the head from the purple dragon egg falling on her crown. One of you retrieve Arya Svit-kona. This situation changes things and I must ensure the future I have foreseen is not grievously altered due to it.”

“How can they change so much?” A warg questioned curiously, so I rolled my eyes at him since he clearly missed what I said, so I opened my wing. “Oh.”

“The egg appeared with her. It is clear they are intended to be partners. This changes the dynamic, I must speak with Arya.” If she does not take Firnen’s egg, he won’t hatch for her, leaving Thorn as the sole male dragon until one of the eggs hidden in the Vault hatches a male.

“I’m here!” Arya arrived alongside Brom and a few ponies, griffins and hippogriffs. Aside from Arya, they all had some measure of dishevelment or even food or drink staining their clothes. “We sensed an immense spike of magic activity that was similar to the spell I sent Saphira’s egg away with.” Arya looked at the two beings I was curled around and her eyes sharpened.

“As much as I am willing to play the role of living tent, it is perhaps best if they are taken below to someplace secure.” I stressed and the wargs swiftly moved the lithe and fit elk cow with her modern T-shirt and jeans tight on her clearly much-taller frame onto the stretcher while Brom gently took the purple egg into his arms to follow the cow as she was carried down the stairs. “Arya, you and I need to talk in private.”

“Perhaps you should explain some of what is going on for the benefit of security?” One of the Varden mages, a hippogriff, snippily ‘suggested’ and I snorted smoke.

“No. Because even if you did know, it wouldn’t help you. Begone.” They remained. “I said Begone THOT!” The weight and volume of my mental shout along with my audible roar sent the lot of them scurrying for safety downstairs, leaving me with Arya. “Arya. Listen closely. You are to be a Rider. One of the eggs with Sombra, the green one, will hatch for you. It is how things should go and you will need to be close to those around you to change you enough that he will do so.”

“Close? I am already quite close with the lot of you. You saved me, taught me things I did not know. I consider you and the others I have traveled with my friends, at least as much as the elks I had made the annual journey between here and Du Weldenvarden for decades.” Arya spoke into my mind, clearly understanding that our conversation was truly private.

“Yet you still treat us as barely more than acquaintances.” I lowered my head to her and nuzzled my snout against her modest chest and she pulled away. “Arya. If you cannot learn to allow others into your heart. You will suffer the same loneliness as your mother.”

“Do not speak of my mother as if you know her.” Arya snarled, her features dangerous, but I did not fear her. If she struck me, she risked far too much. If she is my friend, she wouldn’t dare.

“Queen Islanzadi, widow. She closed her heart to all, even you when your father Evandar passed at the hands of Sombra, which she worsened by banishing you from her presence when you chose to support the Varden 70 years ago. She is erratic, judgemental, feared and most of all, alone. It is this fate you are destined if you cannot change the person you are now for the better.” I looked directly into her eyes and opened my mind, my memories of our time together at the forefront, even the embarrassing ones along with all that I knew of her future.

Arya delved into my mind and I let her. I didn’t even flinch at how she bulldozed through my thoughts about her, both innocent and lewd along with the full gamut. When she was done, Arya politely avoided trying to probe the rest of my memories and closed her eyes for a moment. “So you really think that I am a cold person? That I do not treat those I care for with affection?”

“I do not think so, I’ve witnessed it to be so.” Which Arya saw from my perspective and thoughts now. She had to understand that whatever feelings she thought she was broadcasting, she wasn’t. “Arya. I care for you. You are a friend, practically family to me. I do not want you to miss out on happiness because of the really fucked-up priorities of your people’s society.”

“Which is cold and detached almost as a rule.” Arya nodded in understanding. She had never lived in close proximity to other races before to the point of being able to see how they interacted past passing exchanges. Sure, she had traveled among them, but she always acted as an elk and had elks with her. “I do not know how to proceed. I already trust and care for you all more than anyone besides my mother once-upon-a-time.”

“Perhaps you should pursue Love, perhaps you should open yourself to others even if you don’t seek Love. Either way, I will support you.” I moved my snout closer and this time she did not back away when I nuzzled her modest bust. “Aw, no hug?”

“Don’t push it.” Arya leered into my eyes and I laughed before I pulled away. “Thank you for the insight and the warning. Good night.” She turned to leave, but I moved my head to block her.

“That elk is not of your people. She is like me, the same for the dragon in the egg. They were both brought here by an unknown entity or force. I warn you about this because the politics will demand that she represent your people in the Riders. She will need guidance and protection from corruption from the people who would seek to turn her to their cause.” At my words, Arya nodded and then briskly sprinted from the Dragonhold with the signature speed and agility of the elks.

Now then, it’s been an exciting evening, I’m going to sleep.

🥚

“Mum, new people from our world!” Peppy exclaimed when he saw me the next day. I chuckled at him, though I was worried since he rushed me while he was completely naked. I guess he didn’t mind running about without clothes on, mind you he never needed them before outside of those cute doggy sweaters I put on him for the fall and winter. His minders trailing after him with basic clothes was fairly amusing too.

“Yes dear, they are from our world. How could you tell?” I questioned him and let him pounce on my side, allowing him to hug and nuzzle as much of his body on me as he could. Normally I’d be flustered by this, but Peppy just...he wasn’t viable. Not to me. He was my boy, my little buddy, my pet.

“They smell like old home!” Peppy’s words caused me to heave out a sigh at the confirmation that my former apartment was apparently either a dimensional focal point or some entity was just using it as a spot to poach people and other living things into this world for whatever reason.

“Thank you for the confirmation, Peppy. Now, be a good boy and let the nice wargs get you dressed and on with your day.” I pushed him towards his minders and he whined, but obeyed and let them dress him before they guided him back downstairs. Were he not so useful, he’d have been executed or imprisoned for madness or something I’m sure. “Peppy will stay with me once this war is over.” I had little hope that he’d find a partner either. He was treated differently.

“I see the little mongrel is still attached to you like a barnacle, sister.” Saphira commented in amusement and I leered at my sister in disapproval.

“He is my boy. He may be special in the head, but I love him anyway.” I nodded in affirmation and then we both stood and stretched like cats. “Mm, so, what is on today’s agenda?”

“I’m leaving today, remember?” Saphira asked sadly and I wilted. Right. The feast wasn’t just to celebrate our victory over the yaks and Sombra’s strongest servants, it was also a farewell party for Eragon and his entourage. Orik would be going with them too. I haven’t made any warg friends besides him…

“Right...can we just lay together like when we were stuck in that treehouse for the winter?” I requested sadly and Saphira shifted on her claws uneasily.

“Actually...I was hoping we could…” Saphira wiggled her tail and suddenly my body got hot.

“O-oh...I won’t say no to that.” I wiggled my own tail and approached my adopted sibling saucily.

🥚

“I swear. I won’t be able to get used to you two doing that.” Eragon grumbled when we approached the caravan preparing to leave through the tunnels leading north to Tarnag. “Remember that you’re Roran and I’s other halves. You two being so...lewd is like I’m…”

“Get over it, Little One. You need to grow up and see that intimacy isn’t something to fear. Besides, remember that while I am your other half, I am still my own person.” Saphira harshly chided her Rider, who winced at the tone his dragon had taken with him.

“Yes, Eragon, they have needs separate from your own.” Brom chided him and Eragon nodded in shame. “Shimmer. I leave you here. Support the Varden and the Wargs however you can, but be wary. Dûrgrimst Az Sweldn rak Anhûin will attempt to murder you and Roran. Without me around, I’m afraid the only barrier between you two and those misguided fools will be the guards of the Dûrgrimst Ingeitum.”

“I have no fear of those morons. Even when they bring cursed blades to steal our lives, we will not falter.” Besides, it is mostly Roran they would go after. Not even cursed blades can promise to penetrate the stone-hard scales of a dragon. I’ve already warned him about them and he’s been working on wards and enchantments to wear on his person to guard against such treachery. Also...when I figure out how. I’ll give Roran my Eldunari. I never want to leave him, even if it means being trapped like an egg again should I perish.

“I just wish I didn’t have to say goodbye to Roran in his workshop. I’d rather have seen him here.” Eragon commented sadly. I could understand his feelings, but at least he’d had the foresight to visit Roran in his workshop, which in its current stage, needed him around at least in the mornings to make sure his apprentices learned how to make the new tools and devices they sought to build.

“Roran wishes he were here too, Eragon.” I lowered my head and nuzzled the grounded pegasus in the chest. “Learn and recover well, Eragon. You will grow much in your time among the elks, but do not let their fatalistic and grim view of life tarnish the person you are. Also, never give up meat just because you can sense their rudimentary thoughts. There is a difference between sentience and self-awareness.” I stressed to the young stallion and he nodded.

“Don’t worry. I’ll keep his head on straight. Arya and I will also guard our sudden new charges.” Brom stated and I nodded gratefully before Saphira leaned against my side and nuzzled along my neck, causing me to shiver, especially when she twisted our tails together and I had to fight the pleasurable tingling shooting through me.

“We will meet again, sister.” Saphira rubbed her snout against mine in our equivalent of a kiss in these forms and I crooned happily before she hesitantly moved away with a blushing Eragon climbing onto her saddle.

I watched them depart down the tunnel to Tarnag with sadness and I even sent a keening call down it, which Saphira responded in kind. I sat there for what felt like hours, but might have only been minutes before I found the strength to get up and climb the stairs up to the Dragonhold, my heart too heavy to leave the ground right now.

🥚

Life for the next few weeks fell into a routine.

I would wake up and exercise in my anthro form under tutelage from Jossick, one of Hrothgar’s most veteran soldiers. Then I would fly about the lower regions of the nearby mountains to hunt for my biggest meal of the day since the wargs couldn’t keep up with a dragon’s hearty diet. After that I would wash up, dress up, then spend most of the day until evening with Nasuada. My evenings were spent having dinner with Roran and Katrina with our friends joining in.

Roran meanwhile spent almost the entirety of his days working in his workshop, teaching wargs new techniques and how to build new tools. I wasn’t nearly as mechanically gifted as Roran. He already had the mind for it, I just gave him the information he needed to work from.

However, one day, my simple and fulfilling yet sometimes boring routine was interrupted by Nasuada bringing me to perhaps one of the most beloved and confusing characters from the canon. “Oo~! You already know that toads are frogs!” Actually, they’re both the same-. “You acknowledge it!” Okay? “Nasuada dear, you should have brought her sooner!”

Angela, the zebra shamaness, was even more overwhelming in person than she was in the books. The unnaturally beautiful yet frumpy zebra mare had a wild mane that seemed as likely to be a bird nest as it was to be a fashion statement. She wore both too much, yet too little, letting her body both be obscured and flaunted as if she didn’t know which way to go.

Her eyes also gleamed with eternal mischief and her knowing grin made her seem both playful yet malevolent. “Sister, please be calm.” Another zebra mare huffed. She wore dzilla neck rings around her neck that unlike tradition, didn’t push her shoulders down to lengthen her neck. She also wore similar bangles on her wrists and ankles. She dressed much more blatantly openly with merely a leather brassier and skirt, letting her muscular and sexy body be on display.

“Don’t mind Zecora, we’re not actually sisters.” Angla chuckled with a familiar pat on the other mare’s shoulder, causing her to roll her aqua green eyes and slap Angela’s wandering hand from touching her impressive mohawk. “We’re as related as you are to Saphira.”

“So, you’re members of a sorority or coven?” I asked for confirmation and the two nodded. “I see, that would explain your incredible lifespan and uncanny ability to be where interesting things are happening.”

“She is as aware of things as you said, Angela. She may well be worth following in her exploits.” Zecora looked me over and I felt a bit uneasy. I couldn’t tell if she was checking me out, or doing some weird magic thing. “Hm, she brims with untapped potential.”

“Careful, Zecora. Someday you’ll unleash the potential of someone who can’t handle it, then what will you do?” Angela playfully booped Zecora on the nose and she scrunched her face instinctively. Ponies and zebras do that? I could’ve been booping my friends this whole time!

“I told you they were quite the characters.” Nasuada smiled at me and I nodded in agreement. Also, I was suddenly realizing I was in a room with three beautiful zebra mares and it’s usually warm in here for some reason.

“Hm, perhaps she should leave. We’re working with various alchemical ingredients here that may not agree with those of reptilian nature. I will be seeing you soon enough however, miss Shimmer.” Zecora shooed us out and Angela cackled as if some great joke was just said. What did I miss?

“I am now genuinely confused.” I muttered and walked alongside Nasuada.

“I wanted you to meet them before things got hectic again.” Nasuada said and I looked at her in perplexity. “We are vacating Farthen Dur and many of Hrothgar’s troops will be joining us.” Oh!

“We’re going to Surda?” Diane had left for Surda weeks ago, shortly after Eragon, Brom and Arya had begun their travel to Du Weldenvarden.

“Yes, so pack your bags Shimmer. It is time for war.” Nasuada stated and I sighed.

Ch.19

Ch.19

I already miss my boring routine a bit. “May I ask again why I’m carrying five people?” I huffed in annoyance while my wings, now easily twice the wingspan they had a month ago, flapped more than I would’ve had to if I had only Roran on my back.

“Because you can, also because it would be better if King Hrothgar and the leaders of the Varden arrived ahead of the army.” Roran recited to me once again. I’m sorry if I complain a lot, I just don’t like having to be inconvenienced when it could be avoided. “I know, Shimmer. I wouldn’t ask you to do anything beyond your ability.” Stop peering into my thoughts and tell Katrina again why she had to ride with the supply wagons. Oh, right.

It was because Katrina wasn’t a leader of any sort. She wasn’t even Roran’s wife. Yet. I had on my back Roran, of course. Hrothgar because of course. Trianna the hippogriff leader of Du Vrangr Gata who was still a bit afraid of me due to how I called her a Thot a month ago. Then Nasuada and Ajihad. My saddle was pretty massive, but only because I had grown much in the month I’d spent sleeping every night in my birth form and my hearty midday hunts.

Said growth and my dutiful training had caused me to become quite powerful. If me just doing a daily routine and eating well has caused me to grow this much, then how big has Saphira gotten? I haven’t gotten word from her or Eragon despite the fact that Brom could’ve scried us to let us know. Roran had tried once, but the psychic backlash from that bitch Islanzadi lashing out at him put him and almost me out for the rest of that day.

I swear, although it is cruel of me, I look forward to her death. It may be tragic, but her death was perhaps one of the best things that could have happened to the elves in the canon. The fact she was just as conceited in this reality only helped affirm my cold stance on this.

My dark thoughts ceased when I finished flying around the base of the latest and it turned out last, mountain of the Beors. “By Urûr! It was bad enough before, but now I feel like the heavens themselves will swallow me!” Hrothgar shouted with fear in his voice, but Nasuada and Ajihad were holding him firmly in his strapped seat on the center of the saddle behind Roran with Trianna leaning onto his shoulders to also provide him stability.

“Worry not good canine king. The sky shall not swallow you this day. Such an event is unlikely to happen without any dense weather clouds able to form over Surda, what with it’s semi-arid climate and regular light sun showers.” I kindly informed one of my passengers, but gladly flew lower to the ground towards warmer air to let the thermals lift me and ease my burden. I’ve flown for several hours already starting before the break of dawn.

“You mean the sky can swallow us?!”Hrothgar panicked and began screaming in horror as he thrashed about, only kept still due to his leg straps and the four people surrounding him on the soft leather saddle made from a single Nagra. “We’re all going to die~!”

“Not here! Yes, but not here!” I stressed frantically, worried that I’d have to land before the old king died of a heart attack.

“Ah, such a nice day to fly though.” A non-warg dog called a Diamond Dog with blood red fur commented from the air next to us. He was flying since he had a literal rip-off Swoop Bike from Star Wars. It would’ve been nice to know Elric’s people were literally a space-faring Empire sooner than a month ago! “Don’t worry, you’ll get over it with enough exposure.”

“You’re not assisting King Hrothgar’s panic with your flippant dismissal of it, Boone!” I chided the doberman-breed male. He was both prideful yet humble enough to not treat everyone around him like trash. Which made him popular with the unmarried lady wargs, who also appreciated his athletic build combined with the fact he was twice their height. He was, however, an enemy of all unmarried male wargs because of this.

Especially because of that scent of his. It drove every female around him mad with lust. I would know. I had rather embarrassingly thrown myself at him one evening when he came to visit and I had brought my face too close to him. Something about him being a Tartarus Demon or something. “I’m not being dismissive!” Boone defended and I huffed out smoke in irritation.

“Is she still angry that she sucked him off?” Nasuada chuckled and I refrained from firing back that she’d taken him to bed more than once. There was no love there, just two consenting people of age having fun and he was her physical type. “And I was the one that walked in when she tried to get him to mount her.” Okay, here it comes-!

“Enough! You will all calm down or I am pulling on these rains and having Shimmer fly us back!” Roran psychically shouted at us all and I chuckled deeply at him literally pulling the age old ‘angry dad threatening to turn the car around’ gag. “Did I do it right?” Roran asked privately.

“Almost spot-on. Now you just need someone to childishly ask if we’re there yet and for you to reply ‘we’ll get there when we get there’!” I shared a mental laugh with my other half while enjoying the peace that had fallen from Roran’s outburst and our following shared levity.

🥚

Our arrival at Borromeo Castle was far from smooth. The ballista on the eastern tower had the gall to shoot at us! When it seemed the other towers were going to fire, some sort of flare went up and after we warily flew outside of the effective range of the ballista, a bright purple firework went off and the purple words ‘you may land now’ lit up the early evening sky.

That said, I landed in the main courtyard of the castle with an indignant smokey huff and my passengers were unwilling to dismount until Apologies could be given. Which would have to be very heartfelt and padded with good will, because despite Twilight, Spike and Diane of all ponies trying to get them to calm down, the varied species of soldiers refused to lower their weapons.

“Any who do not lower their weapons by the time I finish speaking, will find themselves on their asses outside the gate! Do I make myself clear?!” King Orrin, as handsome and regal as I remember, threatened furiously when he stormed out of his keep, looking about ready to order some executions.

Thankfully, his troops weren’t that stupid and promptly ceased antagonizing us. “I hope this is not how you treat all of your supposed allies, King Orrin.” Nasuada coldly said, both in her capacity as the official leader of the Varden and being the one facing the king on that side of the saddle.

“Oh, trust me, it isn’t. I’ll be having strong words with my guard captains for how jumpy their troops are.” Orrin snarled and approached us as he straightened his kingly yet functional robes and personally offered Nasuada a hand down from my saddle. “Please, my sincerest apologies. I had not expected any of you so soon. I only got the message from your courier not an hour ago.”

Yikes! I almost beat the courier here! Big oof. Wait~! Why didn’t we scry? I still don’t get why everyone doesn’t just scry outside of Du Weldenvarden. Or use wyvern-fire delivery. Does Sombra really have some sort of ‘secret service’ that watches the realm for scrying magic to cause everyone with magic to be wary of it?

“Hmph, at least you have some manners.” Nasuada took his hand and I lowered myself to the ground so she could get down more easily.

“That was a rather prompt response to an aerial target.” Ajihad commented with a mixture of disapproval and approval.

“It’s in case Sombra gets tired of these games and comes with Shruikan, or he sends his pet monsters. Also, we’ve had Fanghur fly this far out and poach our livestock. It’s mostly why you see fewer villages and farms the further east you go towards the Beor Mountains.” King Orrin replied before bowing to King Hrothgar while he was being aided off of my back by Roran and Ajihad. “Greetings great King Under the Mountain. It is my honor to have you here.”

“As irritated as I am at the rough welcome, I appreciate knowing this pile of stones isn’t going to be knocked over by a stiff breeze.” The ancient king huffed and practically looked ready to kiss the ground when he got on all fours, but thankfully settled for putting his forehead to the dirt, not caring about his masterwork light metal armor or crown getting filthy. “I say, I may never fly again. Perhaps wargs aren’t meant to fly.”

“We said the same of Diamond Dogs.” Boone said before he finished landing and got off of his speeder. “Pardon if you missed me. I have passive notice-me-not enchantments on me.” I only just noticed after he said that, his bike was gone.

“Who, wait, where did he go?” Twilight asked uneasily with a look around. Yeah, I can’t tell where he is unless he speaks up or makes physical contact. He only started doing that after the first week of being a spontaneous heartthrob almost got him gutted by envious bachelors.

“Don’t mind Boone. He’s just shy unless it involves the ladies.” Roran jested after he finally got off of my saddle and I relaxed a bit more. I wasn’t going anywhere until this tent of a saddle had it’s massive saddlebags emptied. Only Nasuada was comfortable with allowing Roran to store most of her luggage in his Inventory, that was only with her allowing it through his satchel. None of her things were to go through his trousers unless he wanted to wear it at dinner with Katrina.

“So long as he is not a dangerous sort, he can be as hidden as he wishes. Come, I’ll get you to quarters worthy of your status while my castle’s maids unload Shimmer’s saddlebags.” King Orrin said and promptly led the group in with Roran sending mental apologies for me being treated like a glorified mount.

I rolled my eyes and laid my neck along the ground to rest my chin in the grass. I am a glorified mount. One who happens to turn into a knock-out sexy muscular and busty babe. Unlike Saphira, I’m not so prideful that I would mind the comparison to a bullboar or a Feldûnost. Both were mighty and respectable creatures in their own ways.

Either way, I was going to take a nap. None of these cowards had the mettle or the metal to pierce my scales and I was more than happy to have an excuse to be lazy.

🥚

A splash of water on my face gently roused me from my slumber and I yawned wide enough to crack my jaw. I then blinked my sleepy eyes at Roran who was smiling fondly and shaking his head while holding a bucket to his side. “You’ve been unburdened for hours now.”

“Roran, you know I’m lazy by nature.” I breathed an intense and short flame from my lips that only traveled several inches to rapidly evaporate the water beading my face.

“You didn’t used to be.” Roran wistfully commented and I scrunched my brow at his meaning. Oh. Right. My past self, which had in the past month become even less relevant. My memories were coming and going. I am Shimmer, Dragon of Roran, my Rider. I need nothing else. My past is past and history may be valuable, but so long as Roran has recorded mine and learned from it, then I am happy. “Come now, take your alternate form so you can come inside.”

“But it is so nice out here. I am content to remain lounging in the grass of this courtyard.” I idly complained, but Roran pouted at me and I huffed at my handsome Rider using his pretty face to manipulate me. I obeyed and crawled out in the nude from under my tent-sized saddle. I stood just slightly shorter than Roran. I had assumed I’d finished growing, but it seems Brom hadn’t covered enough about my body in his teachings.

“Better.” He said with a slight blush, which made me smirk and purr loud enough for my rumbling chest to be heard. It was getting harder not to give in and finally consummate my deepest emotions for my Rider. We both loved Katrina, she loved us both. She and Roran had even spoken about us all getting married rather than just the two of them.

“You say that as if you had the guts to carry through with our desires.” I crooned and pressed my F-cup bust into his chest. I got to I-cups when I was so thoroughly aroused my body was begging for it, but I faintly remember that I once had a modest chest in my previous life and constantly envied bustier females for their fortune. I know now that if I wasn’t so strong and fit, that my bosom would be hurting my back. Thank goodness I have wings to offset their weight.

“I-uh-well…” I kissed my Rider’s jaw and giggled at his stammering.

“It is alright, Roran. Take your time. We have all the time in the world after all.” I then retrieved one of my nicer dresses, a silvery one. I shimmied it down over my body to be presentable and gave a twirl for my Rider. “Well, Roran?”

“As beautiful as always.” Roran managed to respond in the conditioned and honest manner he did whenever I asked for his opinion on my appearance. “Now, let’s get inside for dinner.” He offered his arm and I gladly accepted it, pressing the side of my left breast into his bicep.

“Certainly, Roran. You know I cannot resist a good meal.” My tummy rumbled and I shamelessly licked my chops eagerly. I am not entirely sure if I was as lazy and gluttonous in my previous life, but Roran didn’t mind and was even fond of my quirks, so I didn’t much care.

“Or a good lay.” Roran joked and I stuck my snout into the air. My promiscuous ways are entirely reasonable considering aside from Boone, that my regular trysts were only with Katrina and Nasuada. The latter was mostly her experimenting. “Now, behave at dinner, dear. I know it’s been several hours since you ate, but please remember the dining rules.”

Ugh! Dining etiquette! Nasuada taught me, but since it wasn’t something properly in use in Tronjheim, I never bothered to practice. “I’ll try, but no promises.” I muttered and looked around the interior of the castle’s keep as Roran guided me through it to the dining hall, where King Orrin at the head of the table was talking animatedly with our group along with Twilight and Diane. What is Diane doing here?

“Shimmy!” Diane gushed excitedly, bouncing in her dark red dress that went very well with her fur and mane tones as she approached me for an embrace, which I heartily returned. “You’ve got all lazy, miss shiny-scales! Maybe you should add some shake to your shimmy!”

“I believe I have more than enough shimmy and shake.” I purposefully wiggled my hips and jiggled my breasts in my low-cut dress with a saucy grin and Roran firmly squeezed my shoulder, so I rolled my eyes. “I have a morning training and exercise routine that I follow dutifully. I spend the rest of my time in leisure as is my want.”

“Why do you sound like a different person?” Twilight commented sadly and I sighed.

“Because my memories of my former life are fading. I know that I was once someone else. That I was a scholar, I still am if less invested in it. I enjoy a good read either non-fiction or fiction, but otherwise I fear I am not as focused on such things anymore.” I squeezed Roran’s bicep and proudly looked into his eyes. “My Rider has taken that part of me, for which I am immensely proud of him.” I nuzzled his neck and he blushed with a happy grin.

“I didn’t literally take it from her. She imbued it into me. I guess it was for the best since her memories have been fading over time. I still love her though and she’s still the same person, she’s just become much more relaxed.” Roran wrapped an arm around my waist and I crooned at the contact while enjoying the public affection.

“Draconic impulses.” Boone commented and made the others jump. Ah, so he’s at the end of the table eating food picked from the platters. “It’s not the first time we’ve seen instinct alter dragons in their later years. Greed impulses, want sickness, even Everlastings have yearning for places of mist. Your former self is in you, just buried under the new you.”

“It isn’t bad. It wasn’t painful or fear inspiring.” I said to the others who were still concerned. Nasuada had known about this rather personally, since I changed from a nervous and whiny scholar into a fairly calm and lax warrior. I am still intelligent mind you, but I’m not going to spend too much time learning more than what interests me. Like the cultural significance of the discovery of dredging iron from sand that caused the founding of the Dûrgrimst Ingeitum.

“Still, to see someone change so much in so short a time.” Twilight shook her head in regret. “I had hoped to speak to you more about your knowledge of science.”

“I’ll be glad to do that in her stead, since Shimmer’s interests are mostly in literature and purely history now.” Roran said before he pulled out a chair for me and I graciously took it.

“Oh, they always have been. Science and most other things were always secondary. They were things I needed to know to understand the history, or it was common knowledge.” I voiced while wondering what telling them about lighting or how to harness electricity would do. Just because I do not have a vested interest in learning more science doesn’t mean I’ve forgotten everything.

“It seems you should say that you’ve lost interest more than forgotten. You don’t sound Hollow.” Boone commented and I pointed at him with a nod. That seems more correct when it comes to knowledge.

“That applies to knowledge, but my memories of who I was before? Those are hard to grasp.” I clarified and then promptly grabbed the whole pig platter with a lick of my chops and tore off it’s left hind leg before Roran groaned and I froze with my jaw already half-closed around the chunk of meat almost half the size of my head. “Not Sowwy.”

🥚

Mm, dinner was delicious. While the meat of the Beor Mountains is much more succulent, Surda has more spices available, so that was the most flavorful pork I’d eaten...well, ever. In both lives I think. I can’t recall if my past self ever had any pork that was so packed full of complex flavour.

My musings on meat were interrupted by bumping chest-to-chest with another female and we both grunted before backing away. “Sorry, my mind was still on dinner.” I apologized to the...whoa. She’s jacked. She’s easily as buff as Roran while being only slightly shorter than me. The blond-maned and orange-coated earth pony mare had these cute freckles on her cheeks and her green eyes were filled with an earnest aura.

“Naw, I should be the one apologizin’. I’m still tryin’ to come to terms with my new lot in life.” She wasn’t wearing a dress, or a maid uniform. She dressed like any average peasant like I tended to when not doing anything ‘official’. “The name’s Applejack. Proud co-owner of the Sweet Apple Acres orchard west outside the capital.” She extended her hand and I gladly shook it.

“Pleasure to meet you Applejack.” I looked down at her E-cup bosom, which was still fairly impressive compared to the majority of folks. It seemed only hale and hearty earth pony mares regularly reached such a cup-size. “Quite a pleasure. Mind you, my bosom is rather sensitive, so I apologize if I enjoyed our sudden meeting a bit much.” My admission made the mare blush on the cheeks and she sheepishly rubbed the back of her neck.

“Aw, well, if that’s the case, mah girls liked the meetin’ too. Don’t want ya thinkin’ it was a bother fer me.” Applejack admitted and then looked past me. “Were Twi and Pinkie almost done in there?” Pinkie? Oh! She must mean Diane.

“I believe so, but why don’t I keep you company until they join you?” I leaned forward and pressed my breasts against hers on purpose this time, causing the mare to shyly bite her lip.

“Uh...sure. Why not. It’s been a while since I knocked boots. Hope ya don’t mind if I use rope.” Applejack smirked and I couldn’t turn her around to push her towards her room fast enough.

Ch.20

Ch.20

“What an interesting meeting, I wonder why there are so many lovely mares?” I mused to myself after having had a quick bit of fun with AJ. She sure knew how to tie a knot and where to put them for the best pleasure. The fact she could be as rough with me as she wanted and it wouldn’t hurt due to my supernatural durability just made the encounter even more fun.

I didn’t even mind when Twilight and Diane walked in on us. Poor AJ was blushing so bright she looked like a festive ornament! Heh, anyway, it seems something is going on with those three. Not intimately or anything. There was this odd...energy between them. It was like there was this ambient magic practically thrumming with them all in the same room together.

“So, you had fun.” Roran commented the moment I entered our shared room and I smirked winningly at my Rider, who was dressed in soft and full-covering red-dyed pajamas made from Feldûnost wool. The giant goats had soft wool and were regal mounts for the wargs.

“Yes, I’m still covered in rope under my dress.” I said with a blissful smile. AJ was so flustered at being caught having fun that she couldn’t untie me from the harness of rope she’d tightened around my torso. She barely managed to untie my wrists and ankles. That said, I had a huge knot practically half-swallowed by my engorged cunt that was rubbing into my lips pleasurably.

“I can tell. Do you want me to help you out of that?” Roran offered a bit shyly.

“Yes!” I yelped loudly and hugged him, pressing my legs on his thigh. “Unf~, it’s so tight. It feels so good. Take this off of me and finish what Applejack started!”

“Whoa there! I...still don’t feel right if we go that far.” Roran leaned away and I hesitated. I told him just before dinner that we could wait as long as we had to. I wasn’t going to be a hypocrite, so I swallowed my desire and forced myself to settle down.

“Sorry, but please get this off of me. Unless sex is right around the corner, I don’t want to be in this.” I pulled my dress up and off of me and crawled onto the bed before laying on my back. “I don’t know where she tied it off. You might even need to use a knife.”

“Wow. I knew she tied you up, but these knots...they’re masterful.” Roran, a former farmhand and having spent a month at sea, knew his knots well. Him making that comment was definitely praise. “Hm, she didn’t tie it off on your front, roll over.” I groaned and obeyed, even lifting my wings so he could see under them. “Where is...oh no.” He lifted my tail and I fought against the pleasurable tingling-no boobies! Don’t swell up now~! Owie~! “Th-the one halfway in y-your vagina…”

“Hng~ gods. J-just get a knife. I can’t bear you getting intimate with me if you’re just going to leave me wet and waiting.” I huffed as my breasts grew so large they were squishing around the rope binding them, my nipples being pressed in by the knots on top of them.

“Considering how wet you’ve made the rope, that’s an exercise in futility anyway.” Roran reached into his pajama pants and pulled out a craftsman’s knife, but when he pulled on the rope binding me, it had no give. “Why is it so much tighter?”

“Just fucking cut it~!” I squealed since my breasts, engorged to I-cups and both bound and pancaked by my harness and position respectively were driving me crazy~! Thankfully Roran wormed the blade between the rope and my scales and worked his way up my back, gradually freeing the torturously pleasurable rope bindings from my body. The moment my bosom was free I rolled over, panting and rubbing my practically singing I-cup tits. “Oh gods~...”

“My gosh, they’re bigger than melons. No, they’re bigger than your head!” Roran hissed in awe and surprise as I tugged on my nipples, wishing vainly that I could lactate, but I’m not a mammal.

“I’m so needy.” I said, panting hard since I was too aroused to actually move more than my arms. My legs were shaking too much in my climax of him pulling the knot out and releasing my girls from their imprisonment. If I didn’t know better, I’d think they were even bigger than normal in my hyper-aroused state. “Help me calm down, or help me Roran.”

My disappointment was palpable when Roran placed a hand on my face between my eyes and I closed them while opening my mind. “Slytha.”

🥚

I awoke with my groin sopping wet, my breasts still slightly engorged to H-cups and my body practically roaring for attention. I barely restrained myself from actually roaring for Roran to fucking fuck me, but he wasn’t here and I knew that was selfish of me. I promptly began to masturbate, groping my tingling tits as my tail yiffed my hungry cunt.

I came quickly, but I wasn’t satisfied, so I kept going. I panted and keened pathetically, my body demanding a mate, but there were no male dragons to satiate my instinctive desire to breed and make eggs. Although, there is a handsome wyvern in the castle. Brom said we couldn’t interbreed, right? I don’t remember and I’m too horny to care!

I reached out with my mind, which pinged every magic-user in the area, but I specifically targeted the mind that felt both masculine and distinctively reptilian. I didn’t bother trying to batter against his mental defenses. Instead I communicated through impulse. Images of me as I am. Whining, needy, desperate. The drake thankfully got the message and rushed right to me while the others vaguely understood that I wasn’t invading their minds, just making a call.

He entered my chambers and I groaned from his delicious spicy scent. “Are you sure? Our kinds are closely related. There are legends that say wyverns come from dragons changing themselves to hide from the Elk.” Spike warned me and I snarled while widening my legs and pulling my tail from within me with a lurid schlurp to expose my puffy pearly pussy.

His pants bulged with his cock at the sight of me and I growled needily. “Is that answer enough, Spike? If you can, that’d be even better. Just come here and fill this gaping void in me!” I demanded and he promptly disrobed his tunic and trousers to reveal the muscular handsome drake in his purple and green glory.

“Alright, then I guess my first time is with a legendary dragoness.” Spike weakly joked before he climbed atop me. My senses were haywire, telling me he fit the bill, but there were some things off. Unf, my magic is singing! My Eldunari in my chest was practically burning a hole in me, a pleasurable mind-numbing hole that only burned hotter when he laid on me and kissed me tenderly. He hasn’t even penetrated me~!

“Oh gods~...” I gasped and kissed him again. I came just from being in contact, fuck me! Fuck me! “Please. Please~...” I sobbed, wrapping my legs and tail with his own. “Breed me. Fuck me. Even if you can’t impregnate me, try. I need this.” I feel like I could fucking cry, please...

Spike gulped and aimed his cock before pushing into me. Oh~ every ridge of his member is catching my lips! Ah, ahn~! His tapered tip penetrated as well as my tail, but while he didn’t keep getting thicker quickly like my tail, each rib on his big dick made me convulse!

“Oh~ you’re so tight...” Spike hissed through clenched teeth while he gently and slowly entered me. “Gods, this is better than I ever imagined.” Spike gave a firmer thrust and drove more of his footlong phallus into me, causing me to black out for a second and squeeze against him tighter.

“Gah, yes~ fuck me! Breed me, make me climax!” I begged him as I forced him to put more of his incredible length into me, until my puffy vulvae pressed against a thick bulb at his base that wasn’t there earlier. Oh fuck he has a knot like Boone! I didn’t know wyverns had knots!

“If I knot, we’ll be stuck for hours as I cum.” Spike warned while he kept thrusting, his pace getting faster. “Male wyverns and dragons could stay knotted in females for as long as a day if the books are right.”

“Yes! Fuck me! Fill me! Breed me~!” I wailed and came when he thrust his knot into me. I keened and came even harder when he began filling my unbearably hot womb with his even hotter seed that both scalded and sated me beyond anything I’ve ever experienced. I roared and spasmed, my vision filling with stars and I may have blacked out...

🥚

Roran entered the room after Spike finally pulled out of me. My need was sated hours ago, but I wasn’t going to stop him when each time he climaxed I joined him in pleasure. I looked at my swollen belly that looked like I had a food baby while the male drake plunged his tongue into my cunt. I moaned when he did that, then he did something that allowed my quim to relax, but keep his cum in me. “Sorry. I couldn’t stop once you got me going.”

“Don’t apologize. You were incredible.” I panted and patted my sudden mate’s thigh with my tail while I pulled him down for a tired and tender kiss.

“Thanks. I was a total virgin so I just went with my instincts. Sorry about this, Rider Roran.” Spike apologized and my Rider was both beyond flustered yet suitably worried. If this does get me pregnant, I’m not exactly going to be in a good state for combat. Curse my body’s needs! I hope Saphira is having a better time than I am over this.

Wait, she tries to mate her teacher about now, I think. Heh, she stays sexually repressed while I get off. Sis is going to be so pissed with me! “Don’t feel any need for regret, Spike. She’s been a very carnal creature since before she reached sexual maturity. Ever since she’s been in need of something like this, but neither I or any other males we’re acquainted with could satisfy her.” Roran said with a sad look at me that spoke of apology rather than disappointment.

I pouted at Roran’s rather apt accusation as I rubbed my belly, trying to sense if Spike’s seed was going to work. The hope in my chest said yes, but the cynical knowledge I had said no. Only time would tell. Right now, I’m stuffed full of hot, gooey goodness and I was going to lay back and enjoy it. “Alright, you two get out of here. I’m going to laze about and enjoy this.” I cradled my cum-stuffed womb and laid on my side.

🥚

I’m still full. My womb hasn’t drained all day. It’s time for dinner, I don’t have any dresses that fit over a fecund swell like this. I still felt warm and satisfied to my very core, but what did Spike do to me? I even drove my tail up into me as deep as I could, but my tip failed to penetrate into my uterus like it could before. It was like my cervix has tightened so much it’s watertight.

“Fuck it.” I huffed and got up out of bed, my hunger demanding I-. “Urp!’ Oh gosh! I almost suddenly threw up! Oof, I know I’m full, but-scratch that! I pulled out my chamber pot and vomited into it. I panted and spat up the bile and moaned as I sat on the floor, feeling ill. “Roran?” I reached out to my Rider, but...he wasn’t answering? Something is blocking him? I sense he’s in Orrin’s lab...damn it.

I suppose his lab must have some measure of warding against magic intrusion. It wouldn’t do to have some thieving mage take your hard work, right? I got up, moaning and leaning against the wall, panting and exhausted already as my body flushed and my firm hot scales practically hissed from contact with the cold stone wall.

“Oh~, I hope someone is available. It’s dinnertime, but I don’t sense anyone in the dining hall.” I reached into my cleavage to retrieve a sundress. Very informal, very much a peasant gown. I was okay with that. I pulled it down over my body, which was a struggle. Are my breasts even bigger? They’re squeezing into the dress and spilling around it a bit. The front rode up due to my belly and barely left enough skirt to cover half of my thighs.

I must look quite the sight. I wish I had a mirror, but while my room with Roran was nice, it wasn’t as stately as the ones provided to the leaders of this organization. I left my room and was still pinging all of the magic-capable people in the castle. The nearest I felt may have been Twilight with Spike, so I waddled in their direction.

Dear gosh, walking around with all this cum in my tum is exhausting. I had to stop and catch my breath every ten feet it felt. Unf, I’m so heavy. I know cum is dense, but geez I feel like I’m carrying rocks in my uterus. When I finally neared what must be Twilight’s study, I could hear her yelling at who must be Spike from the magic signature with her.

“-inking! I’ve been hiding you since you hatched in-“ I ignored them when another surge of queasiness caused me to waddle to a potted plant and throw up into it. Eugh, what is happening to me…?

“She was demanding it! Why do I have to hide now?! There are others, we’re part of the Varden, they would be overjoyed about us! Yet you keep saying we have to hide? Why are you still letting what happened to your brother and our village hold us back?!” Spike roared furiously and I blinked in confusion.

“Shining’s been turned into a puppet of Sombra and forcibly married to the only known Alicorn in Alagaesia so he can use the power of the Crystal Heart to further oppress us! What makes you think we’ll make a difference?!” Twilight shrieked and I weakly waddled to the door.

“The fact that I’m not alone anymore and you aren’t either if you just opened your heart!” Spike shouted and I opened the door, drawing their attention to me as I stood there, panting and feeling hotter and more tired than ever in my life.

“What did-eugh, you do to me~?” I moaned and wobbled on my claws, but Spike immediately rushed to me and helped me into the room and to a chair. “Oh~...I’m so hot and-bleuch~!” I vomited to the side and groaned as Twilight used her unicorn magic to clean up my mess. “Sorry…” Why did she look horrified? I know vomit is gross but-.

“You got her pregnant.” Twilight quietly hissed through her teeth and I blinked with confusion as I looked at Spike...when were his scales so vibrant and gem-like? His green areas looked like sculpted jade and his purple parts seemed to be made of amethyst. “Put on your glamour!”

“No! I’m done hiding! Whether you want to or not, Twilight, I’m done! I can’t take this anymore! You know that! You feel that! I’m dying trapped in this castle, pretending to just be your pet wyvern assistant! You are too!” Spike shouted at Twilight and she winced as if physically struck.

What? “H-hold on. I’m…?” I asked in shock as I rubbed my dress-covered belly, which was much firmer than I realized...

“Properly pregnant and filling up with eggs? Yes.” Twilight huffed and rubbed the bridge of her snout. “Damn it. Damn it all…” She moved over to a liquor cabinet and grabbed a few bottles of alcohol.

Is Roran rushing over here now? Yes, he is. He just left Orrin’s lab a few minutes ago and likely sensed and witnessed everything happening here.

“I’m a dragon, she’s my rider. She found me in a cave that was collapsed with almost every other egg in the nest smashed. Twilight didn’t know what she found until I hatched and then things went belly up. That was...weren’t you six?” Spike asked for clarification and the young mare, barely older than Roran, nodded as she chugged a bottle of what had to be expensive and high-proof liquor. I’d be more worried for her health, but ponies are hardier than humans.

“My brother sent me away as soon as he figured it out, he was training for the army, but never wanted me in it. He wanted me to pursue my love of books and all they brought. We ran for days, Spike was barely bigger than a loaf of bread as I dodged soldiers and the Ra’Zac.” Twilight told me bitterly. “I watched them burn my home to the ground, beat my brother to near death and then make him swear to the king to find me.”

“We lost them when Twilight delved into World Magic somehow with her Talent for magic and sent us both to Surda. It nearly killed her. I barely understood what was going on, but I brought her what little food I could and we spent months in the wild before we learned I could take this form. Then Twilight put a glamour on me and told me never to tell anyone what I really am.”

“So when I sought you out instinctively it was because…” He’s a dragon, he is a viable mate. My body knew when I didn’t. I rubbed my firm womb and then looked down at my shelf of cleavage with a bite of my lip. I’m...I’m pregnant...I’m Pregnant! I have eggs!

“Spike is also a rare two-tone dragon. I don’t know how he is both purple and green, since I’ve read dragons should be at best two shades of the same color.” Twilight slurred, clearly already hammered from chugging what may well be whisky since I saw a lot of corn fields out there.

“Sorry I even bothered to play up the whole wyvern angle, but I had hoped at the start that what we were doing would be enough without impregnating you. Then my instincts took over and-.”

“Shimmer!” Roran yelled when he burst through the door and practically tossed Spike aside to kneel at my side. “Oh gosh. If I’d have known. I’m so sorry.”

“Sorry?! I’m happy! Roran, our hopes have increased! There were before, at best, five dragons left not counting the unhatched ones. I’m bearing hope for-.” Roran put a hand on my belly and looked at me sorrowfully, feelings of regret and impotence filling him to the point that I could sense them without him broadcasting them. “R-Roran?” I fearfully questioned, but whatever I feared didn’t come to pass as he ran his hand over my womb.

“We can’t fight now…” Roran sadly said and I winced at the truth of the matter.

In my passion, my need, my consuming desire. I have removed myself from the battlefield. “How long do dragons carry?” I asked Twilight and Spike, since they have had much more time to study and prepare even if they didn’t have a former Rider like Brom to tutor them.

“You’ll carry for two weeks. Since you’re a Bonded dragoness, your eggs won’t hatch until they find a mortal they’ll Bond to. Then you won’t be able to bear eggs again for at least another year.” Twilight slurred coherently in spite of her intoxication.

“How old are you, Spike?” Roran asked with a slight edge to his voice.

“Much older than Shimmer, but if you’re talking about physical age and not mental age, well, I’ve been in this form nonstop after I grew to be as big as a couple of carriages, but Shimmer is easily a third bigger than me.” Spike answered promptly.

“Then you two can take my stead in the sky.” Roran said as Twilight balked and panicked.

“No! I can’t! If they find out about me-!” Twilight tried to argue, but Spike snatched her empty booze bottle and threw it against the far wall, making her flinch.

“We. Are. Fighting. I’m done sitting on my tail with it shoved up my ass doing fuck-all nothing!” Spike shouted at his so-called ‘Rider’.

“We barely know how to fight!” Twilight argued only for him to flick her horn and make her yelp.

“You are the greatest mage in local history! You don’t need swords! You have enough magic power in you to level cities!” Spike turned to us and saluted. “Spike, ready for training!”

“Oh no~...Twilight Sparkle. Ready for training…” Twilight mewled and Roran nodded.

Ch.21

Ch.21

I lament that I won’t get to experience this again for at least a year. I was laying on my side in my birth form, letting my swollen abdomen bake in the hot sun of summer as I rubbed my side and watched Spike work his sexy tail off at aerial maneuvers that Roran, on his back in my saddle with it drawn tightly to Spike’s smaller frame, guided him through.

We weren’t planning to march on the Empire until after the army group arrived, which wasn’t for a few days yet. We weren’t going straight north like idiots either. We were going to take Aroughs first and then move north on Feinster. However, I didn’t care to listen to much more than that. I’m fecund and full of my growing eggs. Damn did Spike knock me up good! Aside from napping and eating, I didn’t care for much. It was essentially the best thing ever to me!

“Why didn’t you tell me?! I have trusted you for years, Lady Sparkle!” King Orrin yelled at Twilight while she stood in front of the five leaders as she watched Spike practice with Roran and not her.

“I’ve already explained why we remained hidden. It wasn’t that I didn’t trust you, King Orrin, it’s that I didn’t trust word not to get back to King Sombra about us and invite him to invade Surda as soon as possible rather than the ignorant neglect he has shown us.” Twilight replied while still watching Spike fly.

“What about when Roran and his brother came?” Nasuada demanded sternly, but not aggressively.

“They weren’t ready. They needed more training, more time. Then when the order came down that you were going to assemble here before joining with us for war, I was going to announce us later, or maybe not at all. I was so scared. Now though, with Spike impulsively impregnating Shimmer, we have no choice. Both because of his actions and because one of the Riders we are counting on is down his dragon because of it.” Twilight gestured to me and I maturely stuck my tongue out at her.

“I’ll have you know that I am the one who summoned him to me in my desperation to fulfill my biological needs. The fault lies just as much with me as it does him.” I pawed my swollen abdomen with my forelimbs and crooned at my belly. I may not have live children inside of me, but the eggs did slosh and bump around in my contained bubble of amniotic fluid if I shifted around. It was oddly pleasurable, but overwhelming, so I stayed still a lot.

“We do not blame either of you, Shimmer. There are nearly no dragons remaining, so your actions, while hasty, will potentially be a great boon for the future.” Ajihad stated impartially and then looked at Twilight. “Your tactical reasoning is sound, Lady Sparkle, but if you had revealed yourself to them when the Riders had passed through and joined them, then you would have benefited from training. That you did not is evidence of your cowardice.”

“Aye lass, this is a great mark of shame. You will have much work to do in order to build trust with others, for betrayal of trust is a quick way to lose allies and friends-.” Hrothgar jumped when Diane suddenly materialized from under Nasuada’s skirt and the zebra mare gawked down at her.

“Forever~!” Diane dramatically declared before putting Nasuada’s skirt back down and standing among the others like a normal pony. “Yeah, Twilight. I get why you were doing it, but Spike is his own person too. It was very mean of you to force him to be something he isn’t.”

“I know, Pinkie. Hearing it from Applejack earlier was hard enough.” Twilight muttered and I laid my head down, only to perk up when Spike came in for a landing and Roran jumped off. My mate quickly approached me and nuzzled my distended tummy with a croon that I returned.

“Shimmer, don’t distract him too much. He’s just taking a breather.” Roran said into my mind. The reason he used our link for telepathy came to me when I realized I had blanked out and nothing beyond myself and Spike existed to my senses for a moment.

“I’ll distract my mate as much as I want!” I indignantly huffed, sending emotions of frustration and lament regarding the relationship Roran and I shared, his regret in response told me that he too wished we’d gotten intimate before this happened. We may try it later, but this will taint that for a long time to come if he lets it. “Roran~.” I crooned before I sent him feelings of love and acceptance.

My Rider immediately fled to gather Twilight and lead her away while shutting down our connection as much as possible. Even now, he’s still so shy about it. “What did you do, Shimmer?” Spike asked with a look at our Riders.

“I tried to impress upon my Rider that I desired more than what he was willing to give me.” I nuzzled my mate’s snout and he returned the affection.

“Good luck. Twilight...well, I’ve had strong feelings for her for years, but she’s so clueless that even with me understanding and knowing what the emotions I’m sharing with her are, she completely misses them! It’s part of why it’s been so frustrating. I love her, deeply, but she only sees her partner and confidant, not a potential lover.” Spike shared with me before he laid down and curled around my front, resting his neck over mine.

I promptly became drowsy and closed my eyes to relish the warmth and safety…

🥚

I awoke gently to a splash of water in my face. I repeated my usual jaw-cracking yawn and blinked more in surprise to find it was Spike in anthro form to have woken me. “C’mon Shimmy, up and at ‘em. We’ve gotta get you fed and bathed.” My massive belly roared at the promise of food and I mewled needily before I transformed. I then fell on my ass with a grunt.

My belly was gigantic. Thing is, with dragon pregnancies, it turns out the eggs do not change size to fit into a smaller space like everything else inside the body of the dragoness. My fecundity was easily as big as a small cart. I was effectively immobile and my hormones had engorged my milkless bosom to the size of basketballs. Sadly, I was still more able to use the castle facilities if I wasn’t nearly the size of a small house.

“Oof. Spike, help…” I mewled and my mate pulled me to my feet before I yelped when he started rolling me sideways! “Whoa-oa-oa~! S-slow down! I’m gonna get sick~!” I whined and held my huge honkers still while curling my legs and tail so I didn’t risk any part of me getting whacked against the grass while my giant belly was rolled over said soft and tickly lawn.

“Sorry, Shimmy, you’re so huge now that I have to roll you to the stables if we’re going to get you cleaned up and fed. Don’t worry about any debris or feces, the stablemaster is an absolute stickler for his workspace being as clean as possible.” Spike consoled me and I managed to withhold my nausea long enough for him to roll me into an empty stable and turn me upright where I could rest my thicc ass on a chair braced against the wall.

“Oof...I’m so gigantic. Look what you did to me, Spike! You made me so fat!” My proclamation caused him to grunt and I smirked. To discover Spike liked big females only made me enjoy rubbing it in his face the past few days. That I’m also bigger than him in my birth form likely contributes to his arousal for me.

“Don’t be such a damn tease, Shimmer. I’m going to wash you up and then bring you a whole pig, since pork is your favorite.” Spike retrieved a bucket with a large cloth in it to me and he began towel-washing my gigantic pearly sphere of a womb.

“Thank you~!” I cheered and leaned against my expansive belly with my snout nestling into my engorged cleavage to relax and enjoy the pampering. After he’d gone all over me, even my underbelly which he struggled to lift even a few inches from the wooden floor, he left and returned with a whole roast pig.

“I would like to eat with you, but Roran wants Twilight and I together tonight to teach us something important.” Spike set the platter and cart it was on to my right side before he hefted up my bulk long enough to place a soft blanket under my belly and then pillows under my ass and one more to work with. I guess I’m sleeping in here tonight. I can’t possibly fit inside the castle itself anymore.

“Really? I hope you do well.” I leaned up and kissed him, enjoying the way one of his hands groped my overly-sensitive right breast and stroked my hot scales on my side before he left, trailing a hand and his tail on my stomach on the way out. “Mrr~ I wish he wasn’t busy tonight. I could do with some pleasure from my mate.” I licked my chops and reached over to dig into my meal, but froze when a sensation of terror stopped me.

Standing in the corner of the stable was a hooded figure with a long beak protruding from the hood. I opened my mouth to scream, but the creature lunged and wrapped a hand around my throat while the other held a poisoned dagger up with the fluid-dripping tip inches from my side. “None of that, broodmother. The master has use for you. Do not make me waste it.” He pressed the tip threateningly into my rock-hard scales and I choked with tears in my eyes.

“The path out is clear. Is the box ready?” Another, taller Ra’Zac asked when it peered into the stall.

“I am preoccupied keeping her quiet. Fetch the box from my satchel.” My attacker snarled and I feebly remained still, that dagger on my womb reminding me that there’s more at risk than my life. However, if they take me to Sombra, my babies...they’ll…

“*Hiss* We need to be quick. There is no guarantee nobody will realize something is wrong.” The taller monster approached and reached into the other’s satchel, before pulling out a black gemstone jewelry box with runes carved on every available surface. “Now, she will belong to-.”

“Hm, what do we have here?” Boone rhetorically asked from behind them with blaster pistols at their heads. “It looks like I’ve found a couple of insects trying to infest a lovely creature with lice, ticks, fleas or some other blood-sucking unloved-.” Boone dodged the dagger swipe and shot at the two monsters of the dark. The bright light of the red bolts made the creatures shriek in agony and they fled with a speed that was honestly daunting. “Are you alright, Shimmer?”

“Boone, you beautiful bastard! Kiss me!” I demanded in relief and he chuckled before he approached and obliged me. My brain and body melted in pleasure from his scent until he pulled away and patted my side, running his hand over where the dagger had been resting until the Ra’Zac foolishly gave up their hostage to attack him.

“I think it’s a good idea if I hook you up with a rather novel trinket from my dimension, especially since you’re immobile and this is exactly what it is meant for.” Boone reached into his satchel and produced a purple beautiful pearl. He pressed it to my smooth belly, where a navel would be on a mammal. I squeaked when I felt it merge into my flesh and I panted as an odd pleasure coursed over me. “Oh, for these too.”

I blinked when he produced two purple stud piercings and I keened in surprise when he expertly pierced my nipples with them without pain and the same pleasurable sensation focused on my boobs. “W-what did you just do to me?” I panted out and only barely avoided groping myself as I examined my newly pierced nipples. They stood out from my body and drew attention.

“A Navel Pearl and Nipple Studs. They have dimensional space manipulating magic woven into them specifically for the purpose of altering the dimensional space of the organic entity wearing them. Or inorganic if they match enough of the prerequisites. Why not focus on being your usual slimmer and still sexy self?” Boone suggested and I wrinkled my brows in bemusement.

“Okay.” I focused on how I looked before Spike gave me the sexual encounter of my life and then yelped when suddenly I wasn’t trapped behind a wall of belly and boobs! “Holy shit!” I rubbed my abs and felt wonder that I could still feel my eggs inside of me, but now I wasn’t trapped! “This is amazing!”

“Trust me, every female and hermaphrodite in your position says the same.” Boone commented before numerous guards stormed into the stable and alarms were sounded. “You’re rather late, folks. The infiltrators have fled.”

“Where did they go?” The leader of the group demanded and with Boone pointing the direction the Ra’Zac ran in, they left us alone save for a couple of guards who stood at the ready facing either direction of the stable.

“Come on, Shimmer. Let’s get you someplace better defended and harder to escape from.” Boone helped me to my feet and wrapped a blanket around me that he provided from his magic Inventory. It was much appreciated.

🥚

I was now secure in a ‘panic room’ in the heart of Borromeo Castle’s keep. There were no windows, it was in the center of the castle behind the throne room and there was only the door in or out. It had a bed and desk, but was otherwise barren, making it feel like a prison cell. A very safe prison cell where the Ra’Zac couldn’t get me.

Everyone had made sure I was okay before they all stormed off save for a dozen of King Orrin’s best soldiers to ensure the sneaky servants of Sombra wouldn’t reach me.

I was still getting over the terror that sudden and violent moment where my life and the lives of my unborn clutch were nearly over either literally or figuratively. I was also using my isolation to adjust to my body’s new relic-granted features. The fact I could even shrink my bosom to little bee-stings was interesting and silly to me, but right now being as skinny and fit to fight as possible was my best bet for avoiding capture or worse.

Whatever that box was, the Ra’Zac were about to use it on me when Boone saved me. I wasn’t going to take chances. Still, I was now dressed in my full suit of armor that was updated for my body before leaving Tronjheim and equipped with my partizan spear to defend myself the moment either of those two monsters came in the door.

Which was why when someone opened the door without knocking, they suddenly had the tip of my spear at their throat. My adrenaline-fueled fight-or-flight response thankfully caused me to pull back before I ended up stabbing Diane in the throat. “Diane! Sorry. I’m just...really on edge.” I sighed and went back to pacing before Diane closed the door and herded me to the bed.

“Go ahead and sit down. Auntie Pinkie is here.” Diane hugged me and I shuddered, choking on sobs of fear and panic while she held me tight. “Come on. It’ll be okay. We’re all here for you.” Diane nuzzled me and I sniffled while I nuzzled back. “Being all sad and upset is bad for the babies. Don’t make me tickle you.”

“Please no.” I sniffled with a wet smile and Diane booped my snoot. “Stop that.” I breathed out a light laugh and then she bent over and blew a raspberry, somehow, into the armor over my tummy and I giggled. “Cut it out! This is no time for silly things.” I chided my friend with a laugh in my voice.

“This is exactly the time for silly things. You need to remember, no matter how bad things get. So long as you can smile and Laugh, everything can still get better.” Diane sagely told me and I sniffled with a genuine smile on my face. “There it is. There’s that radiant, beautiful smile that everyone loves.”

“Thanks, Diane.” I hiccuped and hugged her with my free arm.

“My friends call me Pinkie.” Pinkie returned the hug and then stood up. “Don’t you worry, Shimmy. We’ll either get those meanies or make sure you’re safe as a house! Well, safe as a castle! No! Safe as a mountain fortress!” Pinkie declared before she left the isolation room and I sighed.

Then I realized: That door was locked and the latch didn’t click either time she came or went...I checked it, it was locked.

…

That mare was scary sometimes.

🥚

I woke up with a start, sitting upright and holding my spear as I panted fearfully with my heart pounding in my chest. I was in the bed of the isolation room. Nothing was out of place. That was until the door opened and Roran entered with a brisk walk to me, where he knelt at the bedside and clutched my hands around my spear as his face, tense and pained, kept his eyes closed. “They have escaped.”

“No~...” I mewled fearfully and whimpered before he climbed into the bed and pulled me into a hug, my face buried in his armor chestplate. “Roran, they’ll come for me again. They had a box they were going to use on me when Boone stopped them. I was almost gone, or dead, or-.”

“Shh. I know. I know.” Roran rocked me and I cried into his chest, my Rider opening himself to me fully and I poured my pain into him while he poured his into me. We shared our agony and thus it was lessened. “This wasn’t covered in your foresight, was it?”

“No. The future is as clouded now to me as it is to anyone. The Ra’Zac were supposed to be killed by you and Eragon after the initial battles of the war had wrapped up. Now, they are an even greater priority beyond a personal vendetta.” I sniffled and rubbed my armored abs. “I’m a tactical nightmare. If they get me and take me to Sombra, he’ll have both a female and male dragon to use as breeding fodder to begin his own corrupted order of Riders.”

“Then we’d best keep you and your eggs safe.” Roran rubbed my armored tummy and I sniffled with a nod. “Boone provided something very helpful there. I have to wonder if maybe he has a solution.”

“Keep her in your pants.” Boone suddenly said from out of nowhere and we both jumped at his sudden presence. “It’s a tried and true method to hide someone or something in our realm unless specified search scans are used. It would reduce the number of their targets by one.”

“Um, how can I-eep!” I squeaked when Boone somehow yanked Roran’s trousers forward and I blushed at the sight of his flaccid maleness, but then my squeak had more to do with my face being shoved at the part of my Rider I’d fantasized much about, then the rest of me followed like I was dropped off a cliff and I was suddenly floating in an endless abyss with no light, yet all objects in here, myself included, seemed to emit their own light.

“Shimmer! Are you okay in there?!” Roran called out to me and I sent him my vision.

“Yes...just fine. If you could put two whole roast pigs in here I’d be grateful. I’ll just get acquainted with the space I guess.” I replied and floated by some odd will-empowered movement through the weightless space containing the odds-and-ends that Roran kept in his Inventory.

There are the books he wrote using my knowledge. I hovered to them and grasped one that was labeled The Life of Milly Miller. Why did that name fill me with sadness? I opened it and began to read.

I regretted it almost immediately.

Ch.22

Ch.22

I’m not sure how long it’s been inside of Roran’s Inventory. I’ve eaten dozens of times, slept dozens of times and read my former life’s biography, which was both brief and pathetic. I didn’t achieve much in my former life, but I faintly remember along with Roran’s insistence on it in the writing, that my former life was not miserable. How could that be when Milly, I, had not found love or deep and profound friendship as I have now?

Whatever caused my death and rebirth, I am thankful for it. However, I must ensure that I bring Peppy into my care once Hrothgar’s deal with my little boy to provide his odd mechanical savantry to his clan expires in a few years time. He was all that kept Milly, me, from becoming a depressed and potentially suicidal wreck of a lonely woman. I owe him at least that much.

Anyway, I’m now just floating about this weightless space in my base form, my limbs cradling my gigantic pregnant swell like it was a boulder. I don’t think getting this incredibly big is normal. I won’t complain, however. Despite how lonely and boring it was to be in here for so long without company, the Inventory was peaceful and cozy.

My loneliness was interrupted from my mind being nudged by Roran. “Shimmer, head to my, uh, groin. Be ready to leave the storage space.” Roran nervously told me and I sent back assurances that I would not molest him, which he was on the fence about. I had all this time to take advantage of his maleness being exposed to this space whenever he wasn’t naked and I did not out of respect. He was both grateful and disappointed much to my amusement.

I transformed into my anthro form, which was well and truly immobile with a belly the size of a storage shed and breasts as big as beach balls. Thank goodness that Boone gave me the boon that is the Navel Pearl and Nipple Studs which rapidly shrunk me down to being as skinny and flat-chested as possible before I ‘flew’ towards Roran’s bait and tackle.

I poked his scrotum to let him know I was here and shortly his hand appeared from the ether. I took it and he pulled me into the light of a private room. He was also seated on the bed, so I could crawl out of his oddly elastic trousers with the sheets. “Is it safe?” I asked my Rider worriedly after I turned to look at him, only to perk up and squeal happily before jumping from the bed and tackling my sister in a hug. “Saphira~!”

“Goodness, was the news that you were egg-laden just hearsay?” Saphira questioned with a bemused look at my skinny and flat-chested body before she took a deep whiff and her wings twitched with her eyes wide. “Goodness. You smell like before when we shared pleasure, only instead it’s more.”

“I am bearing eggs, sister. Look.” I put my hands to the sides of my flat tummy and then urged my Navel Pearl to reveal a portion of burden, swelling outwards until I was cradling a belly big enough for a mammal to be bearing triplets and my breasts grew until I had boobs the size of basketballs resting atop said belly and forcing my chin to lift a bit.

“Goodness, are you large. I hope you’re okay.” I turned my attention to the voice of Eragon and my voice caught in my throat. He was taller, unnaturally so. His body was already athletic, but now he was as tall as Roran at 7 feet of height. His wing was back too. I couldn’t miss the small antlers on his head though. It seems canon has struck again, turning the former pegasus into a half-elk of sorts.

“She is actually many times this size. We’re hoping Brom has input on her condition.” Roran spoke up and I was going to say something, but again I was silenced when a regal, almost ceiling-scraping figure ducked into the room. He was an elk with large and prominent antlers that nearly reached the ceiling. His gray eyes pierced me as if I were mere paper.

“This is unprecedented fortune. It would seem that Shimmer is quite fertile. I do hope you’ve been feeding her well.” The elk said to Roran, who worriedly rubbed my side and I crooned at the contact with my Rider.

“She’s been eating whole pigs for every meal three times a day. The castle’s larder is weeping.” Roran jested and I nodded while rubbing my belly as Saphira did the same with awe and envy.

“Considering what I sense is quite a massive brood within her, I hope that is enough. I have not seen a dragoness so laden with eggs in centuries. You bear within you the first of a new generation of dragons, young Shimmer. Should we succeed against Sombra or even if we simply stall him long enough for future generations to overcome him, you will be praised in song and poetry for your contributions to the future.” The elk regally stated and I looked away bashfully.

“Aw, I didn’t do anything other than obey my body’s demands and have someone able to help me.” I couldn’t help the odd feeling of pride his words filled me with. “You’re...Oromis, right? The last official Rider of the old order remaining?”

“Indeed. Brom’s words on your foreknowledge shine true. I apologize for him not being present at this time, but he’s immediately taking young Spike and Twilight to heel and drilling them.” Oromis approached me and held a hand towards my hot scales. “May I?”

“Of course!” I chirped and enjoyed his incredibly silky touch on my belly. Tension that I hadn’t noticed before was fading from Oromis’ shoulders and his cold, impassive expression softened. It is such a shame that the cold and emotionless face seemed to be the default for elks. When Arya smiled or made any expression besides indifference it was quite stunning to see.

“You carry the future within you, young Shimmer. We’ll help ensure your clutch is well cared for.” Oromis said with a soft smile, which suddenly raised my hackles.

“W-what do you mean by that?” I asked worriedly and Oromis paused in his stroking of my womb and moved back a respectful distance.

“Ah. I had assumed you’d be willing to allow us to scour our people for those your hatchlings would bond to. Simply waiting for the right person takes far too long as poor Saphira can attest. That was with the efforts of allowing as many to meet her as possible.” Oromis clarified and I mewled with a look between my boobs at my belly.

“That is true. I don’t want them to spend possibly decades or even a century waiting for their Rider, their partner, their other half.” I rubbed my sides worriedly and bit my lip. “I...I can’t just let you take my eggs. I can’t trust you with their safety, no offense.”

“Considering what happened with Saphira’s egg and our past failings, I cannot blame your distrust.” Oromis’ demeanor became stony, clearly displeased with my decision, but I wasn’t done.

“I’d be willing to go for that if I was part of the security detail.” I looked at Roran, who looked at the other two Riders in the room.

“Hm...I am afraid that I am not suited to frontline combat anymore, so I would be the one traveling with the eggs east and then north. That would allow me to train you as well as young Saria and Nuanen. I’ve taught Eragon quite a bit and Saphira has learned much from Glaedr. I believe they will progress further in their training with Brom here.” Oromis considered aloud and I nodded-.

“Well isn’t she a sexy sight.” A darker furred Elk cow said and Oromis stiffened. “Hello Oromis, are my oh so proud cousins still weeping over their lizards?”

“What is a Caribou doing here?” Oromis demanded when he stood between the new arrival and me.

“Oi, we’ve been allies with the wargs for centuries since we share the Underdark with them. With war on the doorstep, we’ve sent representatives to uphold our interests. As a whole we still don’t care for your lizards. Although, Unf~.” this ‘Caribou’ said while she raked her eyes over me and rubbed her groin. “If this is what we split over, my ancestors took immortality for granted.”

“Wait, where have you been then? I thought the wargs just dumped their waste into the abyss.” Roran questioned in confusion and I had to agree. We saw none of these ‘caribou’ the whole time we’d been in Tronjheim

“We don’t exactly have much need to go even that far to the surface. As for the waste, well, there are mushroom creatures in the Underdark that greatly appreciate the nutrients.” The cow then looked back at Oromis. “Anyway, the wargs made a bargain with us. We help on their side of the war against this somber character and we get blueprints to new technology that will help us keep the driders and other beasts out of our cities better.”

“The Elk have not heard from you all in 1000 years. You’ve isolated yourselves-

“Even more than you Elk have? We at least don’t take up precious space that the surface dwellers could use and have a treaty with the Wargs. Dragons attack their cities, we come fight. Even if they are allies now, remember that the dragons warred with the wargs long before either of our races came to this continent from across the sea.” The cow then licked her lips with a lecherous look at me and I felt like I was back on that ship again with the sailors.

“I believe it best if the wargs finally join the Rider Pact after all of this. No one or two races should hold such power over all others.” Eragon declared and everyone turned their attention on him while I shrunk my assets down and retrieved some clothes. It feels like I’ve been naked for several days.

“Does that include Caribou? Yaks? What about Zebras and Changelings?” The cow demanded and Eragon shrugged with a nod.

“From what I’ve learned and come to understand, each of the sapient races of this land may be different, but we are all united in the same things. We hold our own thoughts and feelings, dreams and needs. Who are we to declare that a whole species is unfit to be Riders simply by the actions of their ancestors? For all we know, the yaks may well not be as hopeless as they were in the past. They haven’t swept over us all from the Spine, have they?” Eragon reasoned and I decided to butt in now that my butt was covered.

“Actually, that is the route you chose in another potential future, Eragon, where you were the only Rider to directly oppose Sombra and live.” I mentioned, causing all three Riders and Saphira to stiffen. “However, our odds are looking much better this time around. Even without Roran and I here, I’m sure things will go well.”

“Such optimism. I hope it holds water. Bye Oro~, I’ll be seeing you around~.” The unnamed caribou winked at him and sauntered out, sending her short skirt armor swaying with her hips.

“So, what’s the story between you two? Obviously you know each other.” I brought up before the topic could change in another direction. Oromis looked genuinely agitated and it was fairly refreshing to see an elk so off-center.

“That was Umrae, known to our people as She-Who-Thirsts. She’s an unrepentant pinnacle of her people’s debaucherous ways. Watch yourself, Shimmer, or you’ll find yourself sharing a bed with her. I know that look she gave you.” Oromis sneered and turned to leave, only to spasm and lean against the doorframe.

“Master!” Eragon rushed to Oromis to help him with his seizure and I sighed with a rub of my deceptively flat tummy. Things just keep getting more complicated.

🥚

“As inappropriate as it is for you to have ended up like this at this time, I must admit that your pheromones are so strong that I almost reacted.” The incredibly handsome 8-foot tall burnished golden dragon with a missing left arm commented when I approached him with Saphira out in the courtyard, which had unofficially been claimed as the Varden’s training grounds since Surda’s troops still needed their own training fields outside the city.

“It’s not exactly my fault that I instinctively called on the only male that was not absianting from sex. I had thought spike was a Wyvern, he was even saying he didn’t think I could get pregnant, but that was just him making excuses for both of us.” I looked up at my mate, who was clearly exhausted, but with Brom and Twilight on his back with Brom screaming audibly at them both, it seemed he wasn’t going to be done too soon.

“Yes, while I got stuck with Master Glaedr the Chaste.” Saphira huffed and pouted at me while I stuck my tongue out at her and Glaedr huffed a long-suffering sigh.

“Females, even now they are still the same. Right, well, since you are egg-laden I cannot properly train you right now. That does not mean that you can get out of lessons on how to support your Rider more than emotionally or on the battlefield.” Glaedr backed away a good distance with a flap of his large golden wings and then transformed straight into his birth form. Even though he lacked his left foreleg and had numerous battlescars, yum.

“I sense your agony was rather potent.” I muttered to my sister and she nodded bitterly before I moved to strip and she stopped me.

“Sister, behold.” Saphira moved back and transformed without undressing and didn’t leave her clothes in shreds on the ground. “It is a trick that our Master should be able to teach you even in your current state.” I won’t have to strip naked to transform anymore?! I also belatedly realized Glaedr didn’t either! His shirt and trousers aren’t tattered bits on the grass!

“Teach me!” I eagerly chirped with my tail wagging behind me like a dog’s.

“Of course. It would save time in the future so it is often one of the first lessons learned. Now cease your tail motions, have dignity like a dragon.” Glaedr chided me and I huffed with my hands on my wide...hey they’re wider, hips.

“Yeah, no. I’m rather shameless and I don’t hold myself to all this ‘draconic pride’ nonsense. I’ll behave how I want outside of courtly or other ‘proper’ occasions.” I looked directly into Glaedr’s gold eyes firmly without flinching. I even felt a sharp jab into my mind, only instead of blocking it I ‘deflected’ it into the part of my mind where all the porn went and he physically flinched.

“Oh, Kalameet should spend more time here. Maybe learning other views will help her become humble.” Boone idly commented from the side where he was reading a book in a chair, before our awareness of him promptly ceased.

“Such a lewd and depraved mind. I am surprised you hatched for Roran considering what we learned about him.” Glaedr commented before looking at Saphira. “You did not mention the sheer wealth of her mind’s complexity and contents. I have not delved into a mind so confounding since I attempted to assault Shruikan.” Hey! I’m not crazy!

“Hmph!” I huffed before the haughty black dragon known as Kalameet dropped next to me, sleeping in shiny pajamas. “Oh no! Not you! Back to your world!” I woke her with my indignant shout before I picked her up by the armpits and swallowed her in my expanding cleavage before shrinking them back down. Hopefully she got the hint and scrammed!

“Who was that?!” Glaedr demanded in shock. I suppose seeing me swallow her into my expanding cleavage wasn’t surprising since Saphira and Eragon have that trick too.

“A dragoness from another dimension. She’s a net negative and isn’t the same species of dragon as us. She’d likely just go on and on about how great things in her universe are compared to here and accomplish nothing besides be a self-important bitch.” I informed my new teacher as I covered my chest back up.

“Her mother wants her to learn some humility.” Boone told us from between Saphira and I before he dove his arm into my cleavage, which I just rolled my eyes at before he fished out a confused and annoyed Kalameet from my tits, at least until she noticed who was holding her by the scruff of her pajama shirt.

“M-master Boone!” Kalameet yelped and quivered as if she were in the grasp of a mighty monster.

“It is time to grind that conceit into dust, Kalameet.” Boone then vanished with the dragoness, who I hoped would learn many harsh lessons.

“Now that the nonsense is over, shall we begin, Master?” Saphira asked Glaedr, who gained a stony expression beyond his already stern one from before.

“Yes.”

🥚

So the source of power in my chest next to my heart was indeed my Eldunari like I had thought. Thanks to me already being aware of that, Master Glaedr was able to teach me the trick to preserving my clothes in the transformation within a few hours.

Unlike either Ancient Language magic or Unicorn magic, dragon magic was actually quite similar to races who passively exert it, like Pegasi, Earth ponies or Wargs, et cetera. The trick was to turn this instinctive passive magic into a focused purpose like when I desperately healed my sister from potentially fatal wounds.

That said, most feats of grand magic were both hard and risky for dragons, because like what almost happened to me, we could die if we drain our Eldunari too much too quickly. Our Heart-of-Hearts literally is the source of our body’s energy of all sorts aside from calorific. That included life energy and all the other esoteric metaphysical supernatural stuff.

When I jokingly asked if that included fairy magic, Glaedr told me never to joke about the Fair Folk. Now I’m worried there are Fae all around us just waiting to pounce. I digress. What this meant was that I didn’t have to be naked for changing forms anymore. It also meant I could learn magic, if in a limited and rather amusing way. “Staves and wands? Really?”

“Do you want to explode?” Glaedr asked me grimly and the meme just made me snort in sudden amusement and the other two dragons simply looked confused.

“I’d share it, but...okay, I’ll share it.” I linked to them and gave them the whole context, which made Saphira smile and Glaedr rolled his eyes. “I understand, but it just feels a bit archaic.” I then turned to where Spike, being supported by Roran, practically dragged his feet on approach to our group. “Brom certainly took you to task.”

“I regret letting Twilight keep me from practicing in my birth form.” Spike groused and after a moment stood on his own without Roran’s help, my Rider patted him on the back and sent me feelings of approval and support before he hurried back to practice with Eragon, Brom and Oromis with Twilight almost a living puddle of exhaustion on the grass. “She regrets avoiding physical training even more.”

“Brom has his work cut out for him, but with how well he prepared Eragon and Saphira in a few short months, he’ll have you two whipped into shape in no time.” Glaedr said with confidence.

“I can level cities! Why do I need a sword?!” Twilight cried out in frustration and exhaustion.

“After popping that mare’s ego.” Saphira snorted and I nodded before I wrapped an arm around my mate to hold him up and help walk him inside with us.

“Come on, Spike. Let’s get some food for us and then take Master Glaedr up on the lessons he gave Saphira on massage techniques that get through our scales.” I can’t wait to learn that!

Ch.23

Ch.23

An island exploded. Well, a small one that was just a pile of rocks. We were all looking at the sight of the crater left in the ocean which rapidly flowed in to replace the sudden absence of matter. Roran and Eragon looked at their female comrade in some concern from mine and Saphira’s backs while we dragons wondered how the mare had so much power.

Though, that said, maybe Brom should not have goaded her ego so much that she teleported us all here, which was an astounding feat on it’s own, to stand on Spike’s back with magic having somehow transformed her mane and tail into living fire with her lavender coat turned a white-orange before she vaporized the tiny rocky islet and the surrounding water with a blast of light brighter than the sun.

“There! Now you see why I shouldn’t need to master martial forms! I know enough wards to keep every angle covered both broadly and specifically! That’s only if they can survive my ranged prowess!” Twilight shouted, clearly too furious to properly use telepathy without deafening our minds.

“All you have demonstrated, young Twilight, is that you need martial training even more. The discipline will help curb your overconfidence and you won’t be able to fling spells around without consequence all the time.” Oromis sternly chastised the mare, who looked ready to rebuttal only for her to wince and revert back to her normal-whoops! She burned her robes away!

She looked good for a nerd who doesn’t exercise much. Also, due to her sedentary habits, she’s a bit chubbier than most people I’ve seen, but not enough to alter her naturally feminine shape. She could definitely lose a few pounds, though most of it clearly went to her butt, so it’s all good to me. “Ugh, fine. I concede the point, but keep my power in mind when the fighting begins. It would be best if I bombard an enemy force from on high before they meet our battle lines.”

“Which is a standard tactic for Dragon Riders when it comes to such things.” Brom said from his place next to Oromis upon Glaedr’s saddle. Moments later, Twilight’s horn flashed and we were in a circle of standing stones similar to Stonehenge with Aberon northeast of us. “However, we’ve spent the day training enough and we pulled our dragon partners from their well-deserved rest for that display. Let us end training for today.”

“Okay, I feel like sleeping in the field today. There’s such nice soft grass here in Surda, not like the spike-pod bearing grass in the plains of the Empire.” I yawned and opened my wings before being mentally conked on the head. “What~?” I whined at Roran, who blushed and put the image of when Boone shoved me into his trousers and then when I crawled out. “Aw~, fine, but in that case I’m going to take a long hot soak and maybe have some fun~.”

I leered lustfully at my mate and Spike shuffled away slightly with a meek grin. “None of that. Young Spike needs to recuperate and he can’t do that if you exhaust him further.” Glaedr chided me and I leered at him. “Try me when, or if, you get as large as I do. I will not allow your impulses to hamper the development of your mate.”

“Enough! Let us please return to the castle and begin our recovery.” Saphira shouted at us all and she took off, so we all followed her lead.

“Shahahahap!” We heard and saw a tired Kalameet flying around. “Why do I have to learn about their history and flying?!”

“Because I say so.” Boone said from his place on her back, then they ceased to exist again and we promptly dove down to land in Castle Borromeo’s courtyard before our Riders dismounted and we transformed, taking our saddles with our birth forms and emerging into our anthro forms fully clothed. So convenient~! All it took was associating what we are wearing with that form!

“Oh~ I’m so hungry~...” I mewled and rubbed my audibly rumbling flat tummy through my tunic. “I feel like I could eat three whole bullboars alone, or maybe two Nagra.” I would have worried my odd obsession with pork would be bad for me if I wasn’t mostly carnivorous with the ability to process vegetation.

“Then we’d best sate you. Your body is still providing nutrition to be stored in your eggs until they meet their Rider and hatch.” Glaedr wrapped his arm around my shoulders and urged me inside when I suddenly remembered something important.

“Oh, wait. As important as food is right now, Brom? Did your friends in Narda find anything?” At my question, Brom smiled and winked. “Good! We’ll talk more about that in private.” I would need to question why my eggs were so important when the Vault of Souls was discovered. Considering the magic involved in keeping it a secret, the fact that his friends in Narda could even get past the Rock of Kuthian was both impressive and curious.

My roaring stomach and my pathetic whining interrupted further contemplation and we continued to the dining hall. “Let us sate that ravenous body of yours lest you decide to consume us instead.” Saphira joked and I whipped her ankle with my tail.

“Had I known she would become pregnant, I would have brought a few hundred pounds of cured meat with us.” Roran playfully commented and I pouted at him before I groaned and felt my body get unusually hot and tight. Wait.

“I-I think it’s time!” I squeaked and everyone froze. “I’m really hungry, but I feel hot and tight. How long was I in the Inventory space?” I questioned and Roran counted his fingers quickly.

“Nearly a week, but you shouldn’t be laying for a few more days.” Roran bemusedly said and I grunted with a squirm of my hips before I gasped and fluid began gushing down my thighs. “Is premature laying bad?!”

“No, but this is no place to lay the eggs. Back outside! She needs an open space.” Oromis ordered and I moaned through the feelings I’d never felt before that were causing me to shudder while Spike, Glaedr and Roran picked me up and ran me back outside.

“Ah, it doesn’t hurt. I thought it was supposed to hurt. All I feel is heat, pressure, tightness.” I panted and watched as smoke left my maw without intention. Soon we were back outside and the lads set me down on the grass, where I moaned and writhed while clutching my flat tummy and drool even trailed from my jaw. “Uhn~! I’ve never done this! What do I do?!”

“First, you must transform into your birth state. Your birth canal in this form is incapable of passing your eggs.” Glaedr gently ordered and I mewled before I transformed, allowing my clothes to be destroyed because I couldn’t concentrate past the molten heat in my core along with the tightening of my flesh, the contractions I suppose, squeezing and putting pressure on my abdomen.

Dear gosh I am gigantic! I didn’t notice before with us having been ushered to witness Twilight’s demonstration, but I’m more belly than dragon! My fecund womb was easily big enough for a whole house! “Why am I so big~?!” I wailed in a mixture of stupefaction and raw arousal. As if becoming this enormous was enough to turn me on to a point I didn’t believe possible before Spike bred me.

“Spike, dig a shallow burrow for her to lay in, Saphira, help me keep her steady.” Glaedr ordered before they all transformed and Spike began to dig up the ground beneath my tail while Glaedr and Saphira got to either side of me. “All you must do is obey your body. Push with the contractions to lay your eggs, but for now try to hold on while your mate digs you a burrow.”

I couldn’t respond. I was too busy panting for breath and gushing smoke like a chimney as I resisted tail-yiffing myself from how incredible this felt. I keened and whined as my impossible womb flexed and tried to bring my precious eggs into the light of day. I didn’t care that everyone could see me, for all I cared they could take photos somehow, this is amazing!

“Sister, you must hold on. Spike is almost done.” Saphira urged me to contain my gifts rather than release them. While I wasn’t against that, I also couldn’t exactly prevent my body from performing it’s natural functions. I squealed when I felt the first egg leave my womb and travel the short distance that was my vagina because thank gosh do dragons not have cloaca.

Then I felt it get shoved back in and I screeched in pleasure! “Shimmer, hold on! I’ve almost got the burrow deep enough!” My mate shouted at me and I wailed in a mixture of frustration and indignity before Spike suddenly dove his sinuous tongue into me and I just outright roared in pleasure, cumming almost instantly and my vagina oddly flexing in reverse, practically jettisoning my first egg into Spike’s careful jaws. “Okay Shimmy, you’re good!”

I couldn’t respond. My whole being was absorbed with clenching, flexing, squeezing my eggs from my hot womb. Each one was a tiny orgasm and my sense of time was completely shot. By the time the last ovoid stone containing one of my young left me, I was laying flat on my front with my hind legs and tail draped over the pile of glistening gem and metal toned eggs with the moon high above.

Thankfully, someone used my saddle as well as several blankets to cover them since I was too damn tired to move now. It was a good sort of exhaustion though. I felt profoundly fulfilled. I must do this again when we’re not at war. I can’t imagine anything more wonderful. Well, besides doing it with someone I truly love rather than someone convenient. I will need to see how things between Spike and I go.

However, I also contemplated as I rested there on the ground, of my palpable...disappointment. I lamented only one thing. That it didn’t last longer than one and a half weeks.

🥚

When I awoke the next morning, I was so starving that I was hangry and not about to give any deference to anyone between me and the breakfast spread. I ate with a ravenous desperation that caused everyone, including Masters Glaedr and Oromis, to give me full reign of the table until I’d eaten everyone’s food and then plopped back into my chair with a sigh. “Gods I needed that.” I patted my deceptively flat tummy and only now noticed I was still naked. Clothes don’t matter when you’re starving.

“Indeed. The fact you were already hungry before and then your exertions through the evening and night would contribute to such a state of hunger.” Oromis stated while King Orrin’s beleaguered kitchen staff frantically worked to replace the food I’d stolen from their intended recipients.

“At least now you can get back to properly training. The past couple of weeks has added extra padding to your buttocks.” Brom commented with disapproval and I huffed before pulling clothes from my cleavage and getting dressed.

“Sorry if I was hyper-pregnant and unable to even move or be free of isolation for the whole time. Now then, when I woke up the eggs were still there. I would’ve stayed to guard them, but I needed to eat. What’s protecting them right now?” I questioned and Twilight raised a hand.

“I have warded them, don’t worry. Only you can touch them without being electrocuted and when you do the ward will dispel.” Twilight assured me and I sighed with relief that I didn’t need to run back outside with my full stomach happily gurgling at the monumental amount of food I’d sacrificed to it.

“So, uh. I’m going to ask because nobody else has bothered answering. Was Shimmer’s pregnancy in any way normal?” Spike questioned and I had to snort. I’d been asking that question, but everyone seemed to be ignoring the answer.

“Now that she is no longer in danger and her clutch laid, so stress couldn’t harm her; no. No it was not at all normal. Dragons, at best, usually only have clutches of three to seven eggs. Shimmer carried and laid 108 eggs. She is so fertile that she performed a task that should have been outright impossible.” Oromis declared and I felt hot in the face while pride swelled in my chest and even deeper within my Eldunari.

“Wait...isn’t the goddess that Elric and Boone serve one of Fertility?” Roran questioned warily and I blinked. I’ve never sent prayers to her even so, but that is oddly suspicious. “I mean, Boone provided the enchanted gems that allowed her to be mobile in her anthro form.”

“Wait, speaking of Elric, where is he?” I questioned with a look around at the others at the table. “Also, where are those two who were dumped here from my past life?” Katrina and Orik I could understand since the former was with the battlegroup on it’s way here and Orik may have gone back to Tronjheim rather than travel with the Riders, but Elric and those two whose names escape me should be here. Boone was only supposed to cover for him, not replace him.

“I’m here.” Elric raised his voice slightly from down at the end of the table. “I was just keeping quiet since you were having such a serious discussion.” Well, how polite of him. Unlike Kalameet, who probably would’ve butted in.

“Well, Elric, did your goddess do something to Shimmer to have made her the mother of nearly seven times the number of eggs a normal dragoness could claim in a year?” Brome politely questioned and I looked intently at Elric in curiosity.

“Neither Wiatr or Urta had a hand in this. Rather, I suspect this may be a Code Epsilon, Delta, or Pi. Her triplet daughters are known for causing mischief for the sake of helping others.” Elric casually informed us before he made a ‘picture’ frame with his fingers and looked at me. “Hm...you scream Dongoruas for some reason. She’s usually the one least likely to have a direct hand in Displacing someone though.”

“Wait, so one of Wiatr’s daughters killed me and put me in this new body in this new world? Why?” I was just fine not thinking too much about it before, but now that I know who the likely culprits are, I desired an answer. I may no longer be Milly Miller as she was, but she was me. I want to know why they literally and metaphorically killed her and turned her into me.

“That’s above my station. Boone will look into it now that he doesn’t have to cover for me here. Pass the catsup?” Elric’s request was politely answered by Arya since she was the one nearest him. Hey~! Arya! I waved at her excitedly and Arya smiled slightly with a small wave of her hand in return greeting. “Anyway, they’re just as obsessed with breeding and sex as their mother if in their own ways. I wouldn’t be surprised if they made you and everyone they sent here hyper-fertile.”

“What is all this nonsense of gods? There are no such things.” Oromis declared sternly and I groaned with my face in my hands while Elric tsked and shook his head condescendingly, the skaven male looking genuinely disappointed in him.

“So blind and self-assured. Certainly there were no local deities remaining when I came here, but they did exist once. It seems they were content with creating this realm and then choosing to fade away. How kind of them, to leave mortals to govern themselves. However, you are wrong. What you lack in gods, you more than make up for with spirits who perform their duties.” Elric chastised the elk, who looked incredibly affronted.

“Master Oromis, I would beg that you concede. Elric has proven beyond doubt that the deities of his universe are real. Who is to say that the gods of our universe never existed?” Brom reasonably and ironically played devil’s advocate, which caused Oromis to raise a disbelieving brow.

“How?” Oromis almost demanded and Elric took out a dagger. Oh boy, here we go.

“By killing myself.” Elric said before stabbing his dagger directly into his eye and he collapsed while everyone not in our immediate inner circle aside from those shell-shocked, shouted in disbelief and horror. Until he vanished in blue fire and reappeared sprinting in from the hallway as good as new. “Ta-da~! Immortality! True, complete, immortality. It kinda sucks but it's also really great.”

“He is an Undead. Not like those from our realm. I still don’t understand how this never came up since he was with us in Ellesméra. Then again, Master, you didn’t meet anyone else in our group until you decided to come with us to the south in preparation for training Roran and Shimmer.” Eragon exposited quite helpfully, but that still leaves my other question.

“So where are those two that appeared in Tronjheim out of nowhere?” I repeated and Glaedr was the one to speak up.

“The hatchling and the false-elk had to stay in Ellesméra, both for their own safety and so they can grow a bit until they are at least half-competent.” Glaedr informed me and Oromis nodded. Wait, the traveling, training...we’re going to Du Weldenvarden now?!

“I think we need to talk about my eggs some more…”

Ch.24

Ch.24

So. My eggs are immediately being used as political currency. They were to be taken through the Beors, north along the rivers to the east, then to Du Weldenvarden where they will be kept safely considering Tronjheim’s recent invasion by the Empire.

I was quite piqued in fury by this. As their mother, I should have some say about what is done with my precious eggs. I don’t much care if they need to meet their Riders, I don’t appreciate them being carted like treasures to be distributed! Oh no! I just realized that because of this, Arya might never bond with Firnen! I may have doomed Arya not to achieve her potential!

“You fret too much, Shimmer. If Firnen will hatch for me, then he will. If not, then it is not meant to be in this reality.” Arya dismissed when I had promptly cornered her in a room to vent my worries to her about this, especially since the moment the battlegroup arrived, a contingent of them would be formed into a caravan exclusively for my eggs and we’d be leaving. Arya would be staying as the representative of the elks.

“But…” I mewled and hugged her, the stoic elk freezing up before awkwardly hugging back. “I’m sorry if I screwed this up for you.”

“Don’t be. You’ve done something incredible. I know it is not quite equitable, but you’ll be causing a rapid resurgence of the Riders.” This caused me to clench my teeth and hiss through them.

“That isn’t a good thing. To be perfectly honest, Arya, as bad as it got, Eragon was the sole surviving free Rider not in negative standing with the people. He would begin the Riders again, but with a sober and down-to-earth mindset about it. If the Riders return in force now, high on power and heroic privilege, then nothing might be different from the old Order. Especially with a member of the old guard like Oromis around.” No way would he not want things to return to the status quo.

“That is a disturbing thought. It was the lofty distance the Riders held themselves over others that led to their downfall, much like how my people have suffered for our hubris many times before.” Arya closed her eyes and sighed out her nose. “Perhaps this is not as good a thing as many would immediately assume. Know that as their mother, you do have a say in their care. Although I believe it won’t be much, but you can at least try.”

“I can only hope it’s enough.”

🥚

After I parted ways with Arya, hopefully not for the last time, I decided to indulge one of my past-life’s favorite pastimes of reading to relax and destress. I sought out the library, but when I arrived I just about turned and left at the sight of Kalameet with an owl on her shoulder while she was reading a book. Or rather, trying not to read it.

“Damn it.” Kalameet huffed at the book in her hands as the owl glared and hooted at something while pointing at the book with a pinion. “Why the fuck were these guys so arrogant? And their drag-“

The owl slapped her head and hooted at her point at more pages. “History is important, or do you want to be ‘lost’ in my library.” The owl told her, skipping on the hoots she was doing before and kalameet went back to reading.

“Why is this history full of elks?” Kalameet huffed in complaint, but the owl patted her head.

“An actual question. Good.” I was about to leave when the owl turned her gaze upon me and those large soul-penetrating eyes froze me. “Hm? I know that presence. You’re one of Dongo’s, huh?”

“Who?” I asked in bemusement, wondering who Dongo was.

“I’m the owl here! I’m the one who goes ‘hoo’! I’m talking about my sister, Dongoruas. We Displace people as a bit of a hobby to help other worlds we’re branching out into, or planning to. Odd though, since Dongo doesn’t often do it much herself aside from helping Eris and I drop them in the correct dimension.” The owl explained, as if I would understand any of that.

“Uh...okay. I’m just going to go.” I turned to leave, but yelped when my snout ended up deep in the cleavage of a massive bust easily as large as basketballs while a serpentine feathered creature looked down at me with disturbingly all-knowing eyes.

“You’re a scholar, or used to be, yet you don’t have the patience or the drive to seek extra knowledge anymore. Tsk, Dongo and I will be having a long chat about how to properly synchronize old souls to new bodies later.” The tall alien avian serpent woman thing poked my brow and-.

Why am I here? I should be getting ready to leave, not moping around! I may not be in a good place right now, but damn it I have things to do! “Excuse me, I need to get ready to go and be ready to stab some people to protect my eggs.” I backed away from the tall hyper-busty avian snake woman and idly wondered if my own breasts will ever go back down to their current physical size again, or if I’m permanently hyper-busty in reality.

“Ah much better. Now, you, I’m going to quiz you on their history and magics until you can tell me more than just their flaws! I have all of their knowledge after all.” The serpent snarled at Kalameet. Wait what? No, later, find the librarian later.

“Thank you for whatever you’ve done to lift the odd fugue I’d been in most of this time. I hope to see you again some other time.” I told the spooky sexy serpent and hurried from the library, intent on getting ready to travel and also to stand guard over my eggs, wards or not. I’m not letting anyone touch my babies without my consent!

🥚

Besides Roran. Because he’s my other half. “They’re so beautiful…” Roran praised with awe as he rubbed a metallic bronze egg with a rag to get any dirt off and reveal the shine to the light of the sun. Since I’d refused to allow anyone but Roran to touch my eggs, he and I were stuck on egg-sitting duty, which included Roran enchanting crates with warmth runes to keep them warm in the wooden boxes they would be contained in for transport.

I was initially against it, considering my own experience as an egg, but Brom, Oromis and Glaedr informed me that such a thing is unprecedented, so unless my eggs took on that trait, which was unlikely, they’d be nearly unaware of their surroundings until something piqued their interest, usually someone who could potentially be their Rider.

I was also told that a person who could potentially be an egg’s Rider will similarly feel an odd pull. Roran, Eragon and Twilight confirmed this, saying they were oddly attracted to their beloved dragon’s egg, like a light compulsion to protect and possess it.

So when a hippogriff in a maid uniform approached and looked incredibly longingly at a steel gray egg, I gestured for her to come closer. “M-may I?” She asked, the pink hippogriff seeming to be conflicted with herself and I gently smiled while gesturing for her to sit down. I then handed the egg to her and she gasped with incredible awe as she ran her talons over it. “It’s so warm and smooth…”

“Within is one of my many children. Children that I hope to see hatch someday.” I leaned down and nuzzled the egg, my Eldunari sang slightly and I smiled. “Her, Little One? Are you sure?” My Heart-of-Hearts practically danced and I looked at the pretty maid with a beaming smile. “Well, I hope you knew what you were getting into.”

“Huh?” She blinked and then gasped when my child burst from his egg in her lap and he keened happily up at the former maid, who squealed happily in joy at the cutie in her lap and hugged him to her bosom, which flashed. After the light settled, the Gedwey Ignasia was shown on the top of her left breast where he’d nuzzled her. “I-I’m a Rider?!” She squealed in shock, which was eased by my son, her other half, nuzzling her bosom and she crooned before nuzzling his crown with her beak happily.

“I swear, you’re going to cause us old bastards to drop dead with all the work you’re giving us.” Brom chuckled and stroked his beard with a happy grin when he approached. “Don’t worry, milady. Despite war on our doorstep, I’ll be there with you for the early stages of your training.” Brom helped the happy and almost dazed hen to her talons and led her away while speaking of the world she’d stumbled into.

It filled me with incredible joy to see one of my children hatch so soon. That he sensed the person who would be his Rider and she responded so easily filled me with hope. “I’m going with you.” I jolted and turned to see the speaker was Kalameet. She looked somewhat humbled, but still had this arrogance about her. “I, um, want to see your training in person.”

“So long as you refrain from lording your superiority over us oh great Kalameet, god-queen of the dragons.” I snarked acidically and Roran squeezed my thigh in disapproval, so I let my hackles fall. “Just treat us as equals and we won’t have any issues.” I grumbled before taking another of my eggs from the burrow and polishing the dirt from the amethyst egg spotted with jade. Oo~ this one takes a lot after their sire, I can tell.

“I’ll try. It’s part of my new orders to ‘learn how to not be a condescending bitch’ as Eris put it.” Kalameet snorted and looked at my eggs. “Your eggs are so beautiful. Ours are more like stone than gems or metals. Are they just as strong? Do you need to be careful with them?”

“Yes and no. Brom insisted that they’re stronger than most known materials, but a concerted effort with a heavy bludgeoning object will destroy them. So it’s advised not to drop or throw them, but they can take a good beating should they be jostled.” Roran answered for me and reminded me of how oddly durable yet fragile my eggs were. They weren’t about to be hurt from a drop to the grass, but a toss against a stone wall will kill them.

“Shame, our eggs are so strong we can just toss them anywhere, especially since only 10 percent of them will have life in them.” Kalameet muttered bitterly and I winced. I could sense life in all of my 108 eggs. To think that if I were her species of dragon, I’d be lucky to have 10-14 of them ever hatch. Heartbreaking.

“My species is the opposite then. Each of them have life, but they’ll only hatch when they find their Rider.” Which could take from mere days like with my precious steel-scaled boy now sitting in his Rider’s lap as she listened to Brom, Twilight and Eragon teach. Or it could take decades to over a century like with Saphira, Thorn and hopefully Firnen. “I don’t know how wild dragon eggs here work though.”

“The fact you consider them ‘wild’ is what disturbs me. Aren’t they just dragons who aren’t forced into a bond?” Kalameet’s words resonated with me. That’s right. I didn’t consider it before. For some reason it didn’t bother me before. Now, from whatever that sexy serpent lady did to me, my sensibilities seem to have restored a good bit.

“I’ll have to ask. I find it hard to believe that dragons didn’t have their own society before the war between them and the elks.” If they did, it’s been lost from the Dragon Riders forcibly ‘uplifting’ them from either potentially nomadic or tribal societies into a union of people who acted almost like they were god’s gift on the world just because a young elk bull and a freshly hatched dragon became best friends and unwittingly founded an order of asshats.

“I have rock tables from that time of my race’s development, but they’re so big.” Kalameet told me with an annoyed scrunch of her snout. “I wasn’t just boasting when I said my people get big. We get big. Like, stupid huge compared to every other race out there. Besides the Leviathans. Those assholes are like us, only psionic and underwater.” Kalameet grumbled with a look around. “Thinking back on it, being that big is a huge disadvantage, which is why our descendants have to wear magic collars to be able to live in society.”

“Sounds rough. Thankfully dragons, or at least Bonded Dragons, have the ability to swap between their larger forms and their anthro forms here. I’d never be able to take Shimmer anywhere if not for that.” Roran patted my back between my wings in jest and I sniffed with my snout raised to the air in a display of pride over my bulk. I am a big and beautiful dragon and I have nothing to be ashamed of!

🥚

The next day, the Varden arrived at last. The journey from Tronjheim with such a massive group along with being slowed to a jog at best took them two weeks. I hugged Katrina the instant I saw her, then gave her the bad news that after the journey here, she’d have to journey back and then beyond Tronjheim right away. “Why must travel dominate our lives? I thought it was Eragon who suffered wanderlust.” Katrina sighed in annoyance mixed with acceptance.

“Sorry. My body demanded I get bred the moment we arrived and I got knocked up.” I mewled in apology while Katrina, with my permission, ran her hands over the tops of the beautiful eggs.

“No need to apologize. It happens to a female now and then, that their body’s demand for offspring sends them into a downward spiral of lust and need. There’s a reason why Diane has three sisters. Her mother and father loved each other immensely. It was hard to see Miss Quartz fall into despair when Mister Rock died.” Katrina sadly reflected while she continued to rub the warm eggs in their safe and warm crates which were open to the air so they could get sun. though her eyes did drift to one egg more than most.

This filled me with hope and I moved to the opaque quartz-like egg. “Is it so? Will you?” Katrina looked at me oddly and I purred before I lifted the egg from the crate and held him out to my Rider’s beloved. “He likes you, but needs more time to get to know you. Keep him around and he may hatch.”

“W-what?” Katrina accepted my son into her arms and she cradled him to her bosom with her chin hooked over his shell. “Mm, he’s so warm. Is it okay if I snuggle with the little guy? I could use a nap.” At my happy gestures towards the castle, Katrina went inside and I hoped he did choose her. Right now he was hopeful and she had his interest. If he decided she was the one, then I wouldn’t have to worry too much for Roran’s health when Katrina eventually died of old age, since that wouldn’t be an issue.

“Slow down, Shimmer. I had thought we’d be spending months seeking even one more Rider, instead you find one almost right away and now Katrina might be one?” Brom huffed with a shake of his head while Eragon and Twilight continued with the hippogriff and my newborn son. “It’s been so long I forgot that a Bonded mother could more easily help her children find their Rider.”

“I had thought so. My Eldunari was guiding me along with my deductive reasoning. I just knew. I hope I can find my children’s partners. Gosh, having so many at once, this is seriously putting a strain on things. I almost wish I had a normal pregnancy rather than being such an egg-laying legend.” I just knew this made me a legendary figure and I was oddly proud of it. I would gladly do it again, but I need to be careful. Overpopulation could quickly become an issue.

“Yes, which is why you going with your eggs is simply logical beyond the obvious fact that you’re their mother. What perplexes me...is that your firstborn was to a hippogriff.” Brom looked at the maid and I scrunched snout in confusion. “They aren’t part of the Pact, yet your son bonded with her anyway.” Oh...oh! That is big! Very big!

“Um...should we bring the troops to see my eggs?” Because if I somehow circumvented the Pact, then I’m not from the original Pact! Whoever you are, Dongoruas, you are a clever bitch! “If that’s the case, then my children are born under a new Pact. Maybe wargs or other races could become Riders now.”

“Cousin, what did you do?” Kalameet sighed as she rubbed one of my eggs, which zapped her from the wards, but she didn’t seem bothered. “These newborns are forced to link their minds, hearts and souls to someone to hatch. That feels unfair to them.”

“Many would agree, but the Pact was difficult to forge. Perhaps whatever entity reincarnated you, Shimmer, simply used the original Pact as a basis for how your children would function under it. Either way, I’m afraid that would be a tactical nightmare. It would be one thing to...actually. Hm. If they are willing to make the full journey to Du Weldenvarden, they can be tested. They’ll need to be taken there for their safety. I cannot train so many at once. A group, yes, an army? That needs several mentors, not just one.” Brom reasonably replied and I was about to cheer.

Then Kalameet squealed in surprise when a cobalt egg popped open and the little hatchling leapt at her cleavage, causing me to whine! No~! One of my babies just bonded to fucking Kalameet~!

🥚

“He’s so damn adorable!” I hate you. “Yes, rest in my cleavage all you want little guy.” I fucking hate you. “Hey, hey! He’s snoring! Look at him~!” Oh my gods, shut up Kalameet!

I can’t believe this! I know she was his choice, but why did he so quickly decide on her? Was it her tits? No, no. Nothing that shallow is reason enough for a dragon to hatch for them. Is he going to be a jerk and her abrasive nature resonated with him? I hope not. All I know is, my cobalt cutie was happily dozing away in Kalameet’s Gedwey Ignasia sporting cleavage.

This wasn’t helping me with my current task of helping the volunteers, of which there were many, to see if any of them resonated with any of my remaining 105 eggs. There were a lot of potential Riders who did interest my children, but none of them popped open like my cobalt and steel sons.

I did notice, however, to my amusement, that many of the eggs preferred a Rider of the opposite sex. I wonder why~. That isn’t to say there weren’t female eggs that were interested in a female potential Rider, or a male wasn’t interested in a potential male Rider. The ratio was still higher for opposites attracting each other. “So, that’s everyone?”

“Everyone willing to try and willing to travel so far for so long, ma’am.” One of the warg guards who helped keep things organized informed me. He wasn’t one of the ones willing to be tested or travel that much, so he was able to be impartial about everything.

“Oh, wait I’m stuck here.” Kalameet suddenly blurted out. “Ugh, they must have known this would happen! I hate my extended family! I find this little one adorable!” Kalameet nuzzled my tiny son’s head and he chirped with a nuzzle back before resting his head on her bosom again. He was genuinely using her cleavage as a bed and it was precious. “Uh-oh...uh...I better go.”

Before I could ask, Kalameet scurried off, but her long flicking tail trailed a familiar scent and I smirked. It seems being around eggs and getting one of my sons as her other half sparked her biological clock, however it works for her species. “Well, then we’re done, good sir. Get everyone to help consolidate the eggs to fewer crates and start preparing the caravan.” Only 15 of the volunteers were potential Riders and they were an uneven mix of wargs, griffins, hippogriffs, zebras and ponies.

“Oddly fortuitous it is that I have found myself following your company for longer.” Zecora said from next to me while cradling a carnelian-hued egg to her bosom. “I had planned to come with you regardless, but this turn of events has left me rather surprised.”

“I’m glad you’re coming with us, Zecora. I hope my daughter does decide to hatch for you.” She was one of only five who chose a same-sex potential partner. Which was interesting.

“I do as well. I strongly desire to have someone so close to my heart.” Zecora declared with a warm smile at her potential partner and I only faintly considered myself lucky. Lucky that Angela wasn’t joining us. I got shivers even thinking of that odd mare being a constant presence.

Ch.25

Ch.25

Rather anticlimactic. I was prepared to participate in the war, instead I’m forced to tend to my unborn children and potentially start a social upheaval alongside Roran’s already planned tech and science revolution. I’m suspecting that Dongoruas either didn’t anticipate the storm she’d kicked off by reincarnating me as I am, or her sister Hermais helped her assure this outcome.

I didn’t mind if I played into someone’s expectations so long as I was happy by the end of it. I feel oddly like I’m a character in a story, being guided by the author towards my eventual goal. Despite this, I still strongly believed in free will, so I bet if I really wanted to, I could’ve walked away at any time. I don’t want to though. I’m happy and that’s on me, not whoever made me this way.

“Love, your existential thoughts are giving me existential thoughts.” Roran playfully complained and I snorted smoke in amusement. We were on the ground, walking alongside the carriage carrying my precious children. We had considered creating a small train of carriages with the eggs spread out, but I refused. Sure, I was ‘putting all my eggs in one basket’, but with Gleadr and I walking on either side and only two other carriages carrying people’s stuff, we’d make better time.

Besides, Twilight and Brom imbued the carriage with enough protection runes that I bet Glaedr’s heavy ancient ass could fall on it and he’d bounce off. All that needed to be done was for Oromis or Roran to replenish the magic poured into the runes nightly. “I’ll ponder the validity of free will if I want to.” I replied without any seriousness.

Also, As crucial and important as this caravan was, what with my precious cargo in the carriage and the 16 people that my eggs responded to, we were still well and away from any serious threats. The yaks had been routed from the tunnels leading between Surda and Tronjheim weeks before the Varden went to Surda. The biggest risk were the Ra’Zac and their Lethrblaka parents.

Thankfully, Oromis and Glaedr had been alive and participants during the Ra’Zac purges to curtail the evil creatures that had followed the ponies, zebras and changelings from their homeland much like how the yaks and caribou followed the elks. That said… “Hands off my flank if you want to keep it.” I casually snipped at the shameless caribou.

“Aw, but I want to get to know the mummy of my soon-to-be partner for life.” Umrae, the supposed representative of the caribou from the Underdark, fluttered her eyes at me and I blew a haze of smoke in her face, causing her to cough and escape my smoky wrath.

“Keep your lecherous hands to yourself, foul creature. I cannot believe that this new Pact you have begun would allow such deviants to be Riders.” Oromis snarled at the oversexed cow before complaining haughtily to me about my no-restrictions eggs.

“It is racist and disgusting ‘greater-than-thou’ behavior such as that which contributed to your Order’s ways and ultimately led to their downfall. Even if Sombra didn’t do it, someone else would have. Remember that the only difference between tyranny and oppression is the former is always run by a tyrant.” I acidically replied and the elk had the decency to remain quiet rather than try to defend his words.

“Hey.” Kalameet said when she flew near with Coby -Short for Copernicus- in her arms rather than her cleavage. “Um, I know you’re all determined to walk the whole way, but I could probably call up a favor for transport so long as we’re just moving from A-to-B.”

“Are you sure you can do that?” Roran questioned the dimensional visitor, who was essentially a semi-permanent resident thanks to her Bonding to my blue boy. It will hurt to see him have to eventually go with her to her hectic-sounding universe.

“Well, kinda? I don’t have the power to call in anything official, but I’ve got some older friends big enough to fly us all to where we need to be on their backs.” Kalameet clarified and I remembered her mentioning that her species of dragon just keeps getting bigger with age with no known limit, while dragons here can grow to obscene sizes, proven by Shruikan, but we stop growing at a seemingly random size limit.

“If you can expedite this journey, that would be appreciated. We would need to stop at Farthen Dur for political reasons, however. Would they be willing to ferry us there and then north to the border of Du Weldenvarden?” Glaedr questioned the alien dragoness, who nibbled her lip.

“Maybe. I can guarantee the trip to the first stop, but not further.” Kalameet got a nod of approval from Oromis and Roran, so she removed one hand from Coby who whined about it, then with a hand gesture, her free right hand and forearm was encompassed by a glowing orange gauntlet of light. “Hey, I’m calling in a solid. No, nothing that big, just a large group of peeps and their wood wagons needing a ride. Yes, it’s important. There’s unhatched fragile alien dragon eggs involved.”

“What sorcery is that?” Oromis questioned me, since I was fairly alien myself and he knew I had advanced knowledge.

“I don’t know. It looks like some sort of science-fiction device. Science so advanced it seems like magic to us.” I admitted with a shrug. It seemed familiar, but I wasn’t a big sci-fi fan. Star Wars doesn’t count. That’s Science-Fantasy, not sci-fi. People tend not to know the difference. I mean, really. Star Wars has space wizards, dragons, all kinds of fantasy staples.

“Kay, thanks! My friend is on the way, so I’m going to fly away a short distance.” Kalameet shoved Coby into her cleavage, my metallic blue son chirping happily and letting her do so. Then she flew a few dozen meters away. Shortly, another dragon appeared, then morphed into a form similar to the local dragon's birth form, then they surged in size to tower over us!

We were speechless at the sight of the gigantic stone-scaled behemoth that now laid on the ground a bit off of the road. They were easily big enough to be a hill of stone if you didn’t notice the body parts! “Okay everyone, climb on and point the way!” Kalameet shouted and I huffed out smoke in annoyance. If only her people weren’t nominally trying to avoid being too active here because of dimensional integrity stuff. They’d win this war in minutes.

🥚

“This has been rather unsettling.” One of the wargs whined when we started to set down in the battle-scarred stretch of land the yaks had fought and died on. “Not the flying part, that was rather fun. The whole flying on a small mountain bit. Stone isn’t meant to fly.”

“Tell that to my people. We didn’t care what reality said, we just flew.” Kalameet shrugged, once more holding Copernicus to her chest. She absolutely adored him and would not let him out of her grasp unless he asked to be. He didn’t do that often, so I can assume her surprisingly clingy affection is part of what drew him to her.

“If you could get off of me, that would be great. I don’t know how the time dilation between our universes works since we’re not established here, so I’d like to go home now.” The thundering masculine voice of the ancient stone dragon that gave us a ride to Farthen Dur said and we all hurried off of his football-field wide back. “I’ll be sure to try and let Krono know you need him for a similar favor in case you don’t reach him first.”

“Thanks, Targrayn!” Kalameet waved to him and Coby chirped happily before the giant mountain of a dragon rapidly shrunk down into an anthro form and then vanished as if he’d been sucked through a hole in reality. “I’ll be trying to get in touch with Krono now, you all figure out what you’re doing in the meantime.”

“Thank you for your efforts to hurry us along, but we should stay in Tronjheim for at least a day before leaving. It is only proper that the wargs have a fair chance at finding out if they match one of Shimmer’s eggs.” Oromis stated and everyone began relaxing. Katrina even came out of the carriage carrying the eggs with the one that resonated with her in her arms. I wish she could’ve rode on my back with Roran, but we had to be combat ready.

“It’s only been a day and we’ve returned here. Truly there are so many surprises to be found in reality.” Katrina~, you’re using such complicated words! I’m so proud of you~! “So, is it supposed to get warmer? Because it’s radiating warmth now.” Katrina rubbed the egg while holding it against her abdomen. Unf! It looked like a pregnant belly with how she held it.

Wow. I have a pregnancy fetish. I knew I loved being pregnant, but I didn’t realize that pregnancy in and of itself was arousing to me until I saw Katrina like that with my egg.

“Gah, hey, calm down.” Kalameet yelped and everyone at Coby, who was eyeing his partner as she rubbed the gem in her head. “Oo~ d-don’t rub there~!” Kalameet keened with a tone of pleasure and amusement. “I can’t think straight if you touch my third eye.” Kalameet giggled and booped Copernicus’ snoot, so he nipped her finger to no effect, which only made her giggle more. “C’mon little guy, let’s go play in the tall grass.”

“They are just so adorable together.” I may have my misgivings with Kalameet, but she was definitely a good fit for my boy. “Now then, I’m not sure, Katrina. I can only assume it’s a good thing. My son within is waking up more and is eager for your warmth.”

“Then I’ll continue cradling him to me.” Katrina said, probably not realizing that the position she was doing so made her look pregnant with a foal. I could feel Roran’s longing and desire practically overflow his willpower to restrain it and I had to gulp my saliva down. Damn it, Katrina. You have no idea how much Roran and I both want to ravish you right now.

“That’s good. Let’s get inside and find Hrothgar’s regent. It should be Hvedra, Orik’s fiancée. She’s already supposed to be the Grimstcarvlorss of Dûrgrimst Ingeitum.” Roran said while managing to restrain his libido from snagging Katrina then and there for a tryst somewhere in private. I’ll bet he’s thanking Elric for the magic storage from preventing him destroying his trousers with his erection.

As for me. Well. I’m both thankful my tail is thick enough that letting it neutrally stay downward hid my sex, but I could feel my thighs and tail squishing my suddenly engorged vulvae and making me really want to be anthro and wearing clothes to better hide it. I’m big enough now that if anyone were to be back there, they’d be near eye-level with my privates.

“Calm yourself, Shimmer. I haven’t smelled a female as fertile and needy as you since before the fall. What caused this sudden arousal?” Glaedr asked, hopefully with a private link, which seemed the case since Roran and Oromis were discussing other things while the rest of the caravan moved towards Farthen Dur for at least a day's worth of rest.

“My Rider and I are both in love with Katrina, that copper-maned mare who will be a Rider to one of my many sons. The sight of her holding his egg against her abdomen just…” I felt so flustered. I hope I’m not giving any obvious signs that anyone other than Glaedr could tell with Kalameet off frolicking in the tall grass with my other son.

“Ah. I do not understand your attraction to the same sex, but I can understand your attraction. I too found myself rather enticed by my mate’s distended womb when she carried our eggs. It is part of the protective instinct to guard females from the moment they conceive to the moment the eggs are distributed or stowed in a warm and safe place.” Glaedr reasoned and I wriggled my tail because it was pressing against my groin too much.

“Unf, well, it’s not just that. Seeing her like that makes me want to pleasure her, not protect her.” I don’t think he does understand. He doesn’t have the same fetish, so it would be difficult for him to see my point of view.

“Ah, I see. You’re certainly a breeder.” Excuse me? “It is rather fortuitous and unfortunate at the same time that you are a sceathered breeder. Dragonesses with your intense set of instincts were quite rare. I would not be surprised if you attempt another surge of children like this after a year has passed.” Glaedr then leered with disapproval at my wiggling tail and I stopped.

“Well, I’m not sorry for being the way that I am.” I huffed and halted when the caravan reached the doors into Tronjheim with the notarization signed by King Hrothgar of our purpose in returning. Shortly, the gates opened and we entered the hollow mountain to the awe of the residents. “Roran, can I please have a rest before I spend the rest of the day testing volunteers?”

“I don’t know, may you?” Roran corrected me and I felt a moment of irritation before poking his mind with said irritation. “Yes, of course. In fact, Oromis felt it best to rest today, test tomorrow, then leave the day after.” Thank goodness.

“Oh!” One of the volunteer potential Riders yelped and the pretty pink quartz egg she was holding burst open. The griffin hen squealed before she snuggled her newborn partner and her chest got marked. Is it me, or do the females tend to snuggle their new partner and get their bosom marked when all the currently existing male riders have the mark on their palms? Or are my sons all born perverts?

“I hope he doesn’t get flack for being the colour of rose quartz.” I said the moment I transformed into my anthro body. I wasn’t aware if there were ‘gender-based’ colour conceptions here, but in my world, pink was for girls and blue for boys because of sexist factionalists in the 1950s. Before then, pink was actually considered a manly colour.

“Why would he receive this ‘flak’ you mention for being such a beautiful hue?” Oromis questioned in genuine confusion and I felt both amused and relieved. Then again, Oromis is an old-as-dirt elk who lives as a hermit.

“Hopefully he won’t if that’s your reaction. Now then, I’m going to head on up to the Dragonhold and nap. We may not have done much the past few hours, but I’m already tired from having to deal with Kalameet all day.” She just won’t stop gushing over my son. I know Copernicus is adorable, but I wish she would stop talking about it for a while.

“Fair enough. I remember how frustrating it could be dealing with new Riders and their excessive joy over their new partners. Go and rest, I’ll help the hen adjust to the new presence in her mind.” Glaedr trundled on his three legs to the new Rider and I patted Roran’s shoulder since I sensed he had business to tend to while back in Tronjheim.

I turned to Katrina and bit my lip at her still cradling her future partner against her abdomen and causing her to look pregnant. “Katrina. You need to stop holding him like that. It’s filling Roran and I with fantasies of you pregnant with his foal.” I spoke into her mind and Katrina blushed, but then smiled and pantomimed rubbing a belly on her partner’s shell, causing Roran and I to grunt.

“Hmph.” Roran huffed and sent me images of what he wanted me to do, to which I nodded before I picked up Katrina, who squeaked happily at me putting her in a bridal carry. I then flew her and my unhatched son up to the Dragonhold.

“Are we going to have some fun?” Katrina fluttered her eyes at me and I groaned while my tail tingled and my breasts ached, but thankfully my magic nipple piercings prevented me from swelling in physical space.

“You’ll have to wait just a little.” I told her, though my desire demanded I tail-fuck her so hard she pass out. “I would really rather we snuggle or something.”

“I got some potions from Elric.” Katrina said with a pat of her satchel. “Would you like me to try one? He said one of them would make me very cuddly.”

“Cuddly as in fat, or cuddly as in fluffy? I don’t want the former because I don’t want you to compromise your health.” I asked after I set her on her hooves and approached the stone chairs and table to have a proper seat. It seems in my month away, the wargs were building a proper bedding on the floor of the Dragonhold. Like those exercise pads you find at gyms. They were canvas padded with quilting and likely stuffed with Feldûnost wool.

“Fluffy, maybe other stuff, nothing unhealthy and it’s a temporary potion I think?” Katrina voiced after she set her unhatched partner’s egg on the table and she retrieved a bottle with a fox design on the side with both a male and female symbol merged into one. “Hm, yes. The directions say it’ll only last several hours and turn me into a fox with an extra-fluffy tail.”

“I don’t know. I’d rather you and I snuggle with you as you are. I don’t need you to be anything different to enjoy our time together.” I said and Katrina flushed so much her gray fur matched her coppery mane for a moment.

“Th-thank you. I could go for a nap too.” Katrina put the bottle back in her cleavage and then picked the quartz-like egg up before carrying it to the bedding, where she laid down with it against her abdomen and her breasts resting atop it as she’d become accustomed. I joined her, gently pressing our matching E-cup bosoms together and sandwiching my unborn son between our warm bodies.

“Mm, he feels so warm. I don’t know if that is normal, but his rapt attention on you is good.” I leaned in and smooched Katrina on the lips. I sensed my son rail at me in jealousy and envy, to which I directed playful notions of sharing and encouragement at him.

“Hm~!” Katrina moaned and rubbed my thigh as my son wiggled in his egg. He seemed even more jealous before he burst from his egg. He hatched upside-down and Katrina yelped when he nuzzled her upper pussy area and the bright silvery flash from under her tunic indicated he marked her as his Rider right where a lewd tattoo would normally go. “Did he just mark my nethers?!” Katrina squeaked with a bright blush and my quartz-scaled son keened happily.

“Naughty son.” I huffed before he stuck his tongue out at me. He’s impressively intelligent considering he isn’t a reborn person. He turned around and nuzzled his snout into her cleavage as he wrapped his limbs around his Rider’s thin waist as much as he could and purred. He’s like a winged scaly cat! So cute~!

“He is! He’s sending me images of what he wants to do to me.” Katrina said with a blush. “Still childish, but I think he’s been reading from my memories. How else does an unhatched dragon know who they wish to partner with?”

“It’s mostly instinct and an unmistakable attraction to the person. All I knew was that I wanted Roran more than anything. All I was missing at first was the instinctive knowledge of how to break free once the Bond had taken root, which was why I was a late hatcher.” I booped my naughty quartz-white son on the snoot and he responded by shoving his head deeper into Katrina’s cleavage, before outright climbing into her storage space.

“Well, at least we can continue snuggling, since he clearly found where he wants to rest.” Katrina pulled me closer and I gladly cuddled against my future wife.

I had hoped the villagers of Carvahall would have arrived in Surda before the battle rather than during like in canon, so that we could get Horst to act in place of Katrina’s father, but it would seem we’ll be left waiting longer for our union.

I was briefly surprised when Roran arrived and he opened himself back up to me. I was further surprised when he disrobed and put on his pajamas before crawling between us. We gladly snuggled against him and kissed his cheeks before nuzzling into his neck, fully intent on getting proper rest before tomorrow.

Ch.26

Ch.26

What a day. I just spent the whole day helping prospective Riders find my children who resonate with them. That isn’t even going into the clusterfuck that happened around midday.

Out of the hundreds of wargs eager to try when they understood that my eggs weren’t racist due to a stupid ancient pact, only 12 of them had the potential to Bond. Then there were the 7 other prospects already selected whose partners had hatched for them today.

Then, around midday, a few loyal Dûrgrimst Ingeitum soldiers died in the process of defending us from a bold public assassination attempt by Dûrgrimst Az Sweldn rak Anhûin. Those daft anti-Rider/Dragon grudge-mongers actually tried to kill us all in a sudden tide of red-robed assassins with cursed daggers and crossbows with cursed bolts. The only reason we weren’t dead was because of the many Ingeitum soldiers standing ready and the power of our spells.

One of the potential Riders, a unicorn, died in the assault though. My unborn child wailed in agony and I worried she may die, but the Bond hadn’t been set and Glaedr told me that while she may take a long time to hatch now, she will still Bond to someone eventually. I still could not have held back from slaughtering the monster who took my daughter’s potential other half from her had I known beforehand.

All in all, I was tired, sad and frustrated. Without Hrothgar here, Hvedra couldn’t declare Az Sweldn rak Anhûin to be traitors, but she could declare that they were to be arrested for suspected involvement in the attempted mass murder of allies and members of other clans.

Fucking. Politics.

“Hmph, my namesake’s soul is being mean about me being a gushy girl.” Kalameet huffed, now in a foul mood. Copernicus was patting the gem in her head with an annoyed look when she entered the Dragonhold and sat in the chair opposite me at the carved dining area. I was alone since I needed time to myself while Roran had to act in his role as a member of Clan Ingeitum and Katrina was learning with the other fresh Riders under Oromis and Glaedr.

“No, don’t start.” I groaned and covered my eyes where I was pressing my chin and chest into the table.

“I see I’m not the only one having a shit day.” Kalameet muttered and put Copernicus on the table. “How about we share? I’ve been told sharing problems with a friend makes them not so bad.” I looked up at Kalameet to see she was clearly uncomfortable, fidgety, but Coby nuzzled her hand and she pet him like he was a cat. This calmed her down and she smiled at my son.

“I don’t really want to talk about it. People died because of bigots with ancient grudges. It’s over and done with now. What’s bothering you?” I asked with a mixture of resignation and understanding as she rubbed her third ‘eye’.

“It’s Kalameet.” Kalameet said and I gave her a flat look. “The soul of an ancient dragon from the Age of Gray. She had some unique mutations, magic and was almost feral. She was even prouder of being a ‘True Dragon’ than others that were found from that era. I’ve had her talking in my head since I was barely a year hatched.”

“Okay, so it’s like an Eldunari in your head?” I asked and she scrunched her brows under her so-called eye. “Okay, you need to learn it anyway. Dragons here have something we call an Eldunari, our Heart-of-Hearts in our chests. It houses our souls, minds, magic, life, et cetera. It literally is us. Without it, we’re essentially broadcasting our mind and magic into an otherwise empty vessel. If said vessel perishes without the Eldunari within it? Trapped as a stone, forever.”

“Shit, yeah. Kinda? It isn’t my soul though.” Kalameet tapped the gem with a snarl. “The old bitch doesn’t like that I’m behaving like a weakling. It isn't a weakness to indulge in happiness.”

“Why would she think that?” I couldn’t imagine any sane person believing happiness was a bad thing. Not even legit anti-human practices from religions or spiritualists were that bad. They just sought happiness in their own extreme ways.

“She lived in war. About as many as our dragon teacher has lived in years. She saw all her hatchlings smashed, mates killed, hunted much of her adult life and slain by a Knight as nothing but a challenge. She has given me advice on combat since I could walk.” Kalameet sighed and buried her eyes in her palms. “Even though I was born into an era of unprecedented peace, I was driven to be a warrior from birth. She’s driving me nuts and I think it’s part of why my superiors sent me away.”

“To somewhere that peace is a distant past and a hopeful future, but is violent right now. You’ll be able to get your fangs blooded, don’t worry about that.” I still feared for what is to come. With the changes we’ve made, what will Sombra order Murtagh to do to my sister and Roran’s brother? What will happen in Gil’ead when it comes time for the elks to invade from the north? How will Sombra move now? Will he actually take to the field, or stay hidden behind his soldiers and wards like the craven coward the canon Galbatorix had?

“I’m also scared of her ‘sharing’ her power. If she felt I was about to die, she would force her power into me, turning me into what she was in her heyday. It’s happened before, I destroyed a whole town because bigots were throwing bricks at my friend and I.” Kalameet rubbed her ‘eye’. “I was shunned by everyone besides the temple priests after that.”

“Wait, temple, priests?” I asked for clarification, because she didn’t seem pious.

“I am a daughter of Urta; the Goddess of Fertility. I was not directly raised by her, but by the priests of the church I was Conceived in. I was from the last group of children brought to life on that world for a festival celebrating it achieving self-sufficiency and growing beyond being a colony, but no one wished to take me in because they could sense Kalameet’s endless wrath.” Kalameet leaned down and nuzzled Copernicus, who was keening at his Rider.

“The more I learn about your universe, the less I want to visit.” It’s obviously ruled by extremely questionably moral people if not outright Corrupt. Whoa, for some reason, just thinking that felt like a serious way to get killed.

“It’s not that bad. People like Elric stop most Corruption and the gods are sure to listen to our worries. Really, I had an anomalous childhood.” Kalameet said in some understanding of what I was thinking.

“Alright, so while you’re giving me your life story, what else do you feel like telling me?’ I rested my cheeks on my palms and my elbows on the table. While I genuinely didn’t care much about her past, it felt good to hear it right now. My own worries lessened as she vented.

“Technically, I’m a private in the army, but I’m officially just a desk jockey for the-oo, can’t tell you the name. Um...extra-planar exploration and study, we’re basically glorified scouts. We, uh, scout other dimensions to learn new magics and technologies. The only reason I’m in this job is because there are no wars across the Empire right now.” Kalameet sighed and smooched Coby’s head. “Like I said: unprecedented peace.”

“Well, I know a lot from Elric, but he wasn’t much about current events in your universe. Why is your universe experiencing unprecedented peace and why do you both act like it’s a bad thing?” I questioned seriously and Kalameet pointed at her forehead gem.

“I told you why it messes with me. People like Elric are just battle junkies who can’t live without some form of conflict. As for the why? We just came out of the Clone Wars and the Droid Uprising. There’s not even rebel cells left because both of the main fighting forces were either indoctrinated into following orders or programmed to.” Kalameet casually informed me.

I gawked at Kalameet in a mixture of awe, shock and disgust. I mean, sure, I can see how that would do it, but that was literally a whole significant portion of Star Wars. Just how fucked up is her universe?! “I’m not going to dwell on that.” The less I consider that mess coming here, the better.

“I don’t either. I was born shortly after the conflicts ended. It did result in the Kaminoans having intense restrictions placed on their science and culture as well as reaffirming Sapient Rights laws for synthetics and clones alike, but I don’t want to get too into all of that.” Kalameet rounded off as she pet Coby and I hummed in mild interest. I do love History, but not now.

“I’d like to know more later. Elric didn’t mention much of any of that.” Elric seems to only answer what he was asked and I didn’t think to probe him on recent history, only on defining characteristics of his people’s culture.

“Well, considering how much I enjoyed being a better-than-thou bitch before, I guess I could brush up on some of my history. Not your history you old bitch!” Kalameet tapped her third eye and I huffed before shaking my head.

“Okay, I’m done hearing about your universe for now. Even if I never go there, it’s always too soon.” That place was a massive science-fantasy/fiction clusterfuck I wanted nothing to do with beyond their visitors here and learning about some of their history sometime later.

“Yeah, I do like the simple life here.” Kalameet agreed while she stretched her arms up and leaned back in her seat, which thrust her large DD-cup breasts forward to strain against her futuristic shirt and Coby eagerly climbed into her cleavage, which made his Rider giggle. “Thanks, no one really talked to me about this stuff. Ever, even Elric avoids it.” Hey, wait, her breasts are usually twice that size!

“Hold on, do you have uh…” I pinched the area around my nipples on my tunic and Kalameet blushed slightly with a grin.

“Yep. I’m Urta’s direct daughter, so I have huge tits. I keep them down with enchanted piercings to fit into some of my clothes that I outgrew several years ago. Would you believe I was an F-cup before I was 14?” Kalameet tugged on her T-shirt that was emblazoned with some alien logo across her bust. “This was my favorite shirt when I was thirteen! Urta and Wiatr’s children bloom early and big. The size I’ve been most of the time is actually my usual comfort range.”

“That’s a little unfair.” I huffed with an envious grope of my breasts as Kalameet laughed.

“Eh, I wouldn’t mind showing off to you. You may not like me much, but you’re the kind of gal I’d like to get to know.” Kalameet winked at me and I blushed in surprise.

“R-really? W-well, it’s not that I dislike you, you just rub me the wrong way. It’s...nice to get to know you without your hubris tainting it.” Prideful windbags are high on my list of disliked people. It’s why I find it hard to like Oromis and Glaedr. Just because they’re my Masters in training doesn’t mean I have to like them as people.

“That Hubris is mostly this cunt.” Kalameet huffed with a point at her forehead. “I’m a bitch because I’m afraid of turning into her.” She then froze and snarled. “Instead, I just had the lightbulb go off in my brain telling me I fell into her ways anyway.”

“Well, so long as you grow as a person, then that makes you better than her.” I kindly insisted and this time it was her turn to blush, turning her black scales as red as her eyes.

“Th-thanks, I guess…” Kalameet scratched her cheek and then cleared her throat. “S-so. I’ve told you my life story, more-or-less. Who are you? Who is the pretty pearly princess?”

“Ha! Princess? Please, I’d sooner moon royalty than become a princess.” I hate politics~!

🥚

Kalameet is an okay girl. I could call her a friend at least. I don’t know about more than that though. Maybe if she keeps improving and growing as a person, she’ll be on my radar. While I love Katrina, her heart is mostly Roran’s and I understand that. Roran did too. He loved me at least as much as Katrina, but he understood that while Katrina and I do love one another, our connection wasn’t as deep as mine and his, or his and hers.

So, then...I guess maybe I should try dating Kalameet? I mean, nobody else has approached me besides Spike and while he’s a great mate, he’s...immature. He and I parted knowing that while we may certainly make more beautiful babies together, we didn’t have the same interests. Sure, he’s smart, but that’s because he’s bonded to the genius that is Twilight. He doesn’t care about science and all that, he just does it because he loves his Rider like a good partner.

Kalameet wasn’t the brainy type either, but unlike him who was driven primarily by his instincts, her potential affection for me was entirely decided by her own interests in me as a person. I appreciated that. “Okay, everyone! All aboard the Krono Cruise!” Kalameet playfully declared and her other giant dragon friend huffed before using a wing as a ramp to let us pull the carriages up onto his back.

“Don’t forget that once this is done, we’re even.” Krono grumbled and Kalameet flew to his massive head to whisper into his earhole. “Grr, fine. I owe you a lemon shandy then.” Krono groused and Kalameet flew back to hover by my head.

“Eh, I loved my teenage years and early years in the service. I was a bit of a smuggler before Cocoa found me and put me on my path here. Krono is a guy I helped get out of a scandal, so he owes me big.” Kalameet clarified without needing to. While I had wondered why he was willing to help, at least now I know it wasn’t because of sexual favors. Kala doesn’t come across as a slut to me.

“It is good to keep potential contacts in good standing even if they are unsavory.” Oromis commented with his stoic and practical manner while Kalameet neared my face with Copernicus halfway in her basketball-bosom’s cleavage and keening happily at me.

“Hello little one. Are you having fun?” I cooed at my son and nuzzled him against Kala’s breasts.

“He’s so fucking adorable, Shimmer. Your whelps are just precious.” Kalameet said with a coo at my son and I purred with approval over her choice of words.

“Ahem!” I looked down to see Roran and Katrina, the latter clearly jealous of the attention I was giving Kalameet. I connected with her mind, which was still fresh and unguarded, to open my mind and share my thoughts. She looked a bit sad, but smiled in understanding. “We’re still getting married, but you can have a mistress or mate. I can’t hog you to myself when I already have Roran.”

“Huh? What’re you going on about?” Kala blushed at understanding Katrina was talking about her and I. “W-we’re friends! Right now that is! We haven’t done anything!” Heh, she looks so cute when she’s flustered.

“Careful, Kala. I might get the wrong ideas about your intentions for me.” I winked and she sputtered, possibly at my nickname for her being a much softer one than her full name.

“Flirt later, get on the alien dragon’s back now.” Glaedr chided me and I glared at him before obeying after Roran and Katrina climbed onto my saddle with Kalameet joining them tentatively.

Our caravan was an extra two carts since it was safer to nestle the carts between the Ancient Dragon’s spines than it was to have individual people clinging to them the whole flight. I and Glaedr would remain our birth forms and nestle between spines ourselves to be prepared to defend should flying enemies decide for some reason to assault the flying mountain.

“I am disappointed that Orik had not returned from Du Weldenvarden yet.” Roran commented and I crooned sadly. I had hoped to see our friend before heading there ourselves, but considering the land travel, it was quite possible Orik was still heading south along the river.

“Hopefully Krono will be willing to let us stop on the way. Since he’s Hrothgar’s nephew, he has more say than his fiancee in claiming injustices wrought on his clan. The sooner he knows about the attempt on our lives, the better.” Katrina suggested, since she was Ingeitum by intent to wed Roran, she still needed to be aware of the politics involved. Gah, politics!

“That would be wise. It might also be best to test him with Shimmer’s eggs as well. With this new Order coming to form, it would be best to have experienced politicians included to help us organize.” Oromis agreed and I turned my head around on my long serpentine neck to see that Kala was looking down at Katrina’s ass where it was pronounced by her seat on my saddle.

“She has a nice ass, doesn’t she?” I spoke to her privately and Kala looked up at me with a nod.

“Yeah, she does.” Kala then blushed and hoped nobody realized what she was talking about. “Uh, I mean, yeah! I’ll go tell Krono he can forget the shandy and do an extra stop along the way.” Kala quickly got up and flew up to Krono’s head while Katrina was faintly blushing with a smirk up at me.

“She was looking at my rear, wasn’t she?” Katrina snickered when I nodded at her. “While I’m okay with having fun, my heart belongs to Roran. So long as she doesn’t mistreat you, I approve of her.”

“Thank you. I don’t know if she’ll become the one I love as deeply as you and Roran love each other, but if I don’t try to find someone for me, then I’ll never know.” I wasn’t about to leave this relationship, I was only trying to see if I could find that ‘one’ if that made sense.

“Young fools rush in.” Glaedr sagely warned me and I rolled my eyes. I’m not some hormone-driven teenager. I’m a hormone-fueled adult, thank you very much.

“All that I am worried about is getting everything to Du Weldenvarden. The attack by those fetchers really has me on edge.” Roran admitted and I had to agree. I’d felt safe in Tronjheim, but now I don’t think I can call this place home again until those rage-blind murderers are disposed of. Maybe Roran’s plans for a new warg city in the Spine is for the best.

“Okay, he’s agreed. I just won’t be getting any citrusy booze later.” Kala sat back down behind Katrina and squeaked when the mare leaned back against her and smooshed Coby into her storage. “W-what are you doing?”

“You have such big cushions, I just wanted a soft backrest.” Katrina playfully smiled behind her and I laughed at Kala’s astounded and flustered expression before Kronos took off and we all held on to our secured ropes that provided Glaedr and I clawholds and wrapped the spokes of the carriage wheels to spines to keep them pinned to the giant stone dragon’s back.

The mountain of a dragon flew north and I could only hope that the Hadarac Desert had managed to keep Sombra’s minions from being able to set up any ambushes.

Ch.27

Ch.27

It had only been half a day of flying north along the rivers and out of the Beor Mountains when Kronos descended, stating a massive caravan heading south along the river was his assumed first stop for the day. Thankfully he was right. “Ach, you Riders and your theatrics! I thought we were about to be eaten by Shruikan!” Orik complained jovially after Glaedr and I had approached and the wargs had been able to relax.

“Don’t worry, that overinflated insane monster is still on the other side of the Hadarac Desert.” I assured my friend and turned my head towards Kronos. “That one is just Kalameet’s friend doing us a service. Once he gets us to the edge of the forest, he will return home.”

“Ah, a mercenary. Shame, it would have been nice to see him eat Shruikan and burn the Empire’s armies to ash, but a victory not earned isn’t often one worth it.” Orik said with a distrustful look over at Oromis and Glaedr. Ah, right. Orik believes Oromis and Glaedr to be cowards and manipulative snakes. His honour dictates that those two aren’t worthy to lead.

I wonder why Oromis had such high praise for him to the point of suggesting we hope he be a Rider. “That is so. However, we aren’t just traveling there. Come.” Roran led Orik up the wing-ramp while Kronos snoozed on the hot sand the desert provided next to the Az Ragni river. Once on the giant dragon’s back, he brought him to the carriage with my eggs.

I stuck my head in through the entrance and enjoyed Orik’s awe at the sight of the glimmering gemstone and metallic eggs. “By Helzvog. They are so beautiful…” Orik ran his soft paws over them before he hesitated on a coppery one. Oo~ I sense it~! “So...lustrous…”

“I think we have a winner.” I cooed and snaked my head further into the covered carriage to nuzzle the top of the egg. “Is this the one? Maybe? Hm…” I opened my mind and heart to my eggs, feeling that Orik actually piqued the interest of more than one of them. “Oh my. Orik. Three of my children are interested in you.”

“Three? I assumed only one dragon could bond to a person.” Orik scrunched his brows uneasily and I nodded.

“Yes, this means that you must choose. They are not fully aware, thus they cannot debate amongst themselves. It is up to you who will become your partner.” I nosed the copper one he’d come across, then one of black hematite crystal, then lastly a steely gray one. “These three all resonate with you. The steel one is male, the copper and hematite ones are female.”

“You make this sound like it isn’t a life-changing decision. Further, you’re asking me to choose between three life partners. I’m due to be married as well, so that complicates things.” Orik muttered and then huffed. “I’m not going to use my mind.” Orik put his palm to the copper egg. “Hm…” Then the steel egg. “No. I feel that he and I would come to disagree too much.”

“You can tell?” Roran asked with interest and Orik chuckled.

“Not really lad, just letting my-.” He put his palm on the black hematite egg and he gasped moments before she burst from her shell and keened happily with a nuzzle to his palm, which shined with the Gedwey Ignasia and Orik laughed before he scooped my daughter, his new partner into his arms. “That simple eh? You’re a feisty and honourable one, I can just tell. We’ll be great friends.” She keened joyously and nuzzled his beard.

“I am greatly pleased by this, Orik. However, now you may have to come with us. Az Sweldn rak Anhûin attempted to slaughter us all when we stopped at Tronjheim and succeeded at murdering one of the potential new Riders as well as several Ingeitum soldiers who defended us.” My words caused Orik to suddenly become so furious along with his newborn partner who was too young to understand yet mirrored him to the point they seemed to fill the carriage.

“Those blood-traitors! I will string them up by their pinky toes and slit their throats before tossing their honourless corpses into the Underdark! Grr, no. I will not be going with you. I must speak with King Hrothgar post-haste, tell him of this betrayal. Does your friend have another form of transport that will get me to Surda swiftly?” The brown-furred warg demanded and I quickly wormed my head out of the carriage to see a surprised and wary Kalameet.

“I was just coming to check in, but shit, that’s some really dangerous righteous fury there. Uh, I can’t call in another favor too soon or people will know I’m cashing out, but I can use a personal speeder to fly him back to Surda and then fly back north east to try and catch you all within a day’s travel time.” Kalameet said while Orik jumped out of the carriage and looked at her.

Gah! Just when I was starting to enjoy her company she has to leave! Damn you, Politics! “That would be splendid. Perhaps if you teach me how to fly such a contraption and leave me a spare if you have one I could also fly back to Tronjheim to ensure this travesty is dealt with.” Orik gestured for her to get on with it and she dove her hand into her cleavage to...is that a Dyna Capsule from Dragonball?! I wasn’t a fan of anime or manga, but it was Dragonball.

“That is a sound plan.” Kalameet said before I pressed my snout to her cleavage and licked her chest. “Ee~! D-don’t do that so suddenly!” Kala squeaked and flushed hotly, which was adorable. “C-come on then, let’s go. The sooner I get you there, the sooner I can reconnect with these guys.” She clicked the trigger and tossed the capsule, which produced a cloud of smoke which revealed a van-shaped vehicle that didn’t look like it was from Star Wars like Boone’s Swoop Bike.

“I see. The heart grows fonder with absence.” Orik advised just when they climbed into the vehicle and Kala blushed before she turned on the flying van and flew off to the west-southwest fast enough I could’ve assumed it broke the sound barrier.

“Did you just kiss the annoying cunt goodbye?” Glaedr huffed and I snarled at him. “Hmph, young whelps like you have such poor judgement.”

“Watch your next words, Master, if you intend to remain such.” I acidically replied before Oromis stood between us.

“Enough! Glaedr, whoever Shimmer chooses to associate with is not your business so long as it does not interfere with her training. Now, let us screen the rest of the caravan before we continue north to the edge of Du Weldenvarden.”

🥚

Of the rest of the caravan, only two more wargs were suitable for my children. I hoped that the elks would have a better success rate with my precious children. They were aloof and often uncaring people, so I was hoping my hopes weren’t in vain. However, they were also vain to a fault and part-animal elves were a thing, so I wasn’t going to deny my curiosity at finding out if there were elks who hybridized themselves with physical transformation out of their own vanity.

This wouldn’t matter until after Kala returned, since we’d landed on the edge of the great forest near the elk village of Ceris next to the Edda River. “Be sure to tell Kalameet we’re settled.” Krono huffed with a pointing finger at us before the muscular dragon vanished in a warp of air as whatever magic that brought him here ended and sent him back. The complexities of magic and technology from Kalameet’s universe were both astounding and disturbing.

“So, what now?” One of the new Riders asked while holding my amethyst son in her arms and I stretched while Katrina rubbed my shoulders and Roran looked over our large group.

“That is up to Master Oromis. He is speaking to the villagers of Ceris regarding transport across the lake and further up the Edda River into their territory proper, which is warded against intrusion.” Roran answered before the said ancient elk had approached as he said that.

“Which will be a few days of waiting, I’m afraid. Ceris is a small community with only a few boats for fishing.” Fishing? Aren’t they obligate vegans? “So we’ll be forced to wait for the local wood weavers to craft boats big enough to transport Shimmer’s eggs and the large number of people.” Sorry Oromis, I’m still hung up on the idea that elks eat meat at all. Arya hated having to eat cured fish, but it was the only meat...oh. Oh~, they’re not vegan, they’re pescatarian.

It’s any living creature able to string more than two thoughts together they can’t stand to eat, that’s much better, but I’m still going to make sure they don’t pollute too many of the new Riders with their sense of moral superiority when it comes to their food. Plants feel pain too!

“Oh, so we’re waiting a while?” Katrina asked as my son snoozed in her shirt. I could see his paws on her nipples as his head dangled out of her tunic. Hmph, is he truly childish?

“Indeed, which means I will be spending the time until we leave educating you all on elk culture and preparing them with the knowledge that if they wish to consume meat that isn’t fish, then they’ll need to hunt it themselves and consume it out of sight to avoid sickening anyone with weak constitutions.” Oromis stated, causing everyone to groan at his words. “Trust me, some of you may not be able to eat meat later on in your magic studies.” Oh no you don’t! I’m onto you!

🥚

“So, what happened between you and Kalameet?” Roran asked, trimming his beard with a huff. He’s mostly asking to distract himself from his trimming since the elks were giving him and the others with beards, aka: wargs, looks of disapproval. He knew what happened, but he left it alone until now.

“Well, you know I couldn’t stand her.” I said while laying in the vine hammock of the tree house that the villagers of Ceris lent us since unlike the rest of the group, we didn’t have space saved for us in the carriages. I could act as Roran and Katrina’s tent if I had to, so we only brought camping supplies for ourselves.

“That is an understatement.” Roran voiced while he rinsed his boot knife which as a wargish product was beyond high quality and capable of a smooth shave. He’s lucky I’d shown him how to shave even if as a hairless dragoness I didn’t have to worry about it ever again. A carryover from my past life as a human.

“Hmph! Well, Kala and I got to talking after the attack.” I didn’t have to clarify which attack, since it was the only one in recent memory.

“So when I let you seal yourself up to brood?” Roran asked with his knife carefully cutting away the excess hair from the fur of his face. It turns out the hair was different from the fur. Separate hair follicles and everything from what we studied.

“Yes, when I was brooding.” I confirmed with a glare and another huff. “She told me a bit about herself, like how her namesake is in her head and how it’s affected her life.”

“That and she’s attractive?” Roran teased and I leered at him.

“Only when she’s not being an arrogant bitch.” I may have started to like her, but I’m not forgetting how she was. Kalameet is growing on me, but she still has a bit to go. “It was mostly from her fear of hurting people.”

“So she was pushing people away?” Roran asked and I nodded.

“Yes. She once hurt a lot of people from being assaulted and the Eldunari lodged in her skull isn’t her’s. It’s her predecessor’s.” Roran winced when he nicked his cheek and sighed before casting heal on it and scrubbing away the blood to check the shave. “If it wasn’t lodged in her head, I’d say she’s better off without it.”

“So if it was lodged in her chest next to her heart that’d be better?” Roran questioned sarcastically and I felt ill at the very idea of dislodging my Eldunari.

“If it was she could have just ejected it. Master Glaedr already told me that much.” I rubbed my sternum under my bosom and shivered at the unsettling thought of doing so. Still, if I had to, if I wasn’t going to survive and Roran wasn’t dead, I’d do it in a heartbeat. I’d prefer to be trapped as a stone forever so long as I had him and he didn’t have to suffer me dying completely.

“Well, if you think she’s okay for you, then you have my blessing. The moment she hurts you though, Rider of your son or not, I will break her legs.” Roran declared after he finished ‘shaving’ the beard and moustache he’d developed in the past couple of months, leaving his handsome pony muzzle clean. Besides his fur though. ‘Shaving’ excess hair without touching the fur was difficult. Unlike my old world, we don’t have electric trimmers.

“I think so, but that’s what getting to know someone is about.” I voiced before I kissed him full on the mouth and he put his hands on my hips. My Rider’s emotions flowed through me, then back to him and taking mine along the way. I Love him. I do. His heart belongs to Katrina however. I pulled away and smiled sadly. “I came into your life just a bit too late. I need to find the person who would cause me to go to hell and back without a magic Bond making a shortcut.”

“I’m sorry. I Love you too, but…” Roran looked away in shame, but I made him look me in the eyes.

“I love her too, but your hearts are each other’s. I’m part of this, but I’m not the centerpiece.” I patted his cheeks and stretched on my way outside. “I’ll be sleeping outside in the grass. It’s so crisp, but not cold here like it is in the altitude of the Beor Mountains.” I passed Katrina outside and winked at her while pantomiming a shave on my face.

“Aw, but I liked it. It made him so rugged.” Katrina mewled and I giggled before pushing her towards the door and she giggled too with a longing look at me.

“Sorry. I’m not in the mood tonight. You two enjoy yourselves.” Katrina smiled in understanding before entering the living tree home. With that, I transformed and stretched like a cat with a yawn before I looked at the darkening dusk sky. I hoped that Kalameet would get here soon. If not tonight, then by morning tomorrow. I’d prefer what little progress we’d made wouldn’t stumble to a halt from too much time apart.

“Gang way!” Kala’s voice shouted before Kala’s speeder riddled with rocks, leaves and sticks slammed into a tree and came to a complete halt. Out stumbled Kalameet, holding a glowing forehead and a stick in her hip with Coby rushing out of her inventory unharmed. “Damnit, what kind of magic do people here use? I’m lucky my speeder lasted that long, how were they getting so many hits while I sped by at 300mph?”

“Where? I will burn them alive!” I snarled furiously, realizing that the only people in this world who would have been able to do such a feat and use such primitive projectiles that could pierce space-age alien machinery were the elks!

“South of here, by the edge of the forest.” Kalameet said before she pulled the stick out of her with a hiss of pain. “I don’t need to turn into a monster right now, granny!”

“No, I do! I will ensure they suffer for-!” Kalameet flew to my face and wrapped her arms around my snout. I stilled, careful not to agitate her wound and gently lowered her to the ground until her claws were on the grass, but she didn’t let go.

“It’s okay, they were just ignorant of my affiliation with you.” She shushed me and opened up her mind. It was more complex than Katrina’s with just her and my unnamed son. I felt 3 minds. One was Coby who was sheltered by Kala, but the other was a vast veritable font of wisdom, memory and knowledge. All buried under crushing wrath. Kala pushed the world away and showed me her arrival to the forest and how she almost clipped an Elk.

“Still, they must pay. That group should be from here, they would have known you were coming with their telepathy and magic.” I snarled and nuzzled her, smelling her blood, but finding her wound had already sealed due to whatever healing factor she possessed beyond the norm.

“Yes! You can’t let this assault go unpunished!” The ancient old mind snarled, her words like crashing waves of a stormy open sea trying to capsize the stalwart ship on its surface that was Kala.

“Begone THOT!” I attacked the ancient mind with my psychic power and she shrieked before going silent. Kala gasped and then choked on a sob as tears filled her organic eyes while her third eye dimmed. “Oh no. I...I’m sorry…” I think I may have just killed Kala’s predecessor…

“Are you fucking kidding? I hated her! She was a constant threat to my sanity and free-will.” Kala kissed my scaly and far-too-large lips while I felt conflicted. “*smooch* Besides. I doubt she’s gone. You probably just finally showed her that she’s not untouchable. Hopefully she’ll be more subdued from now on.”

“You sure?” I asked before Kala kissed me again. It felt wrong to be kissed in my birth form.

“Yes, oh, if we weren’t taking it slow I’d plow you until morning for that.” She expressed and sat down, rubbing her side. “Although that’s too fast for how little we actually know each other.”

“Plow?!” I asked in confusion. I don’t think she’s talking about using her tail!

“I have a dick.” Kala said with a blush and I felt my nethers clench. “It’s natural for a Royal Everlasting Dragon. I’m the demigod daughter of a goddess. I’m royalty.”

“A hyper-busty woman with a dick?” I asked with my mind shorting out.

“A hyper-busty gal with a two foot long dick as thick as a soda can at full size. I have a cock ring at my base to adjust size when it’s out of my genital slit.” Kala informed me before she sheepishly scratched her head. “Uh, right. I’m not female, I’m a hermaphrodite. Sorry if I didn’t outright fill you in. Herms are common in my universe.”

I am dating a hermaphrodite. She’s like a snail, only sexy and with all the best bits.

“Uh, earth to Shimmy?” Kala said waving her cock-I mean hand in my eyesight. “Any reason you ruined my pants?” I only now noticed I had grabbed her pants and torn them off to reveal her purely female groin, but the slit above that groin? I could smell her. It was musky and spicy. Like Spike, only different. “Shimmy? I thought we were going to take it slower.”

“Sorry. I’m not here right now. Leave a message after the beep.” I released her and staggered on my four unsteady legs to the patch of tall grass next to the tree and laid down in a curl with my wing not pressing into the ground lifted. “Want to snuggle under my organic tent?”

“Yes please.” She sighed and approached while covering her groin nervously as my cobalt blue son snuggled against my throat. “No funny business, please. I don’t want this to be a quick and dirty thing to write in my little black book.”

“I will refrain from indulging so long as you don’t do anything.” My tail was tingling, my body thrummed with anticipation, but I knew that she didn’t want to do anything and felt that I could calm down and just sleep.

“Good. We’ll have a proper date then. Tomorrow.” Kala then reached into her cleavage and produced...care bear style pajama pants that she put on in place of her ruined trousers.

“You are full of surprises. Hopefully tomorrow will be a good day.” I pulled her into me and she squeaked in surprise before I nudged Copernicus to her and then sealed her under my wing with a soft bed of grass underneath her and my underside as her rock to rest against. I noticed the elks approaching and released a very furious mental shriek of wrath in their direction, heedless of their defenses and whether or not they’d be fine. I then closed my eyes to rest.

Ch.28

Ch.28

I woke before Kala and Copernicus did and nudged her with my snout after lifting my wing and releasing the body heat that had been contained for the night. “Wakey, wakey~.” I took a deep whiff of her groin and purred lustfully. The mixture of both feminine and masculine musk was divine, but I would abstain for the sake of not making a mistake that would hurt us both.

“Mgh, need to pee.” She groaned and staggered to her claws groggily before approaching the tree that had her wrecked speeder. She dropped her pants and...she was not kidding. She was average, much smaller than Spike, but if she wasn’t bullshitting, then that gilded ring at the base in front of where the knot was would be able to unleash her beast. “D’you mind?”

“Sorry.” Not sorry at all. I’ve seen enough, I’m satisfied. I’m sure she’ll be fun in bed, but I want to get to know her better first. I turned around and gently urged my son to use the restroom in the bushes with mental encouragement. Thank gosh dragons were easy to potty train compared to most other species both fully sentient and feral.

“Whew. Okay, I’m done. Wait. Do you even go to the toilet?” Kalameet’s sudden odd question confused me.

“Of course I do. I just do it out in the wilds, far from anyone so I have privacy.” Until proper plumbing is the norm, I’ll keep doing it that way. Tronjheim was close, but they still had issues with their plumbing that Peppy, who I miss, as well as Roran were helping them improve. “That said, I’ll go tend to my morning constitutions. I’ll see you at breakfast. Just be warned that they don’t serve meat here unless it’s fish.”

“Ew~! Pescatarians? Gross!” Kalameet protested and I took off to tend to my business.

🥚

I returned to the house to find Kalameet pouting down at her salad that only had nuts for protein while it seemed Roran and Katrina had already eaten, since they weren’t in and I could sense him already doing his morning training. “It won’t be any more appetizing if you glare at it.” I teased her and she huffed while on the table next to her was Copernicus eating a fish.

“I hope these hippies are understanding when our dragons eat all of their damn fish. I mean, come on! It’s one thing to force your dietary beliefs on someone else, but to force their pet or otherwise dietarily exclusive species to follow it? That’s just evil!” Kalameet snarled and I would have to agree there. Those sorts of people were the worst besides murderers and rapists.

“Don’t worry too much. If I have to hunt and bring fresh red meat for my children, I will. It’s just logical even if they weren’t my kids.” I pet Coby’s head and he squeaked happily.

“At least someone around here is sane.” Kala huffed and started picking the nuts out of her salad to munch on, not even bothering with the greens.

“I’m afraid I may be the least sane person here to be honest.” I chuckled and then looked at the measly snack the elks consider a meal. “Yeah, no. Want to go hunting with me?” Kala could not swap her pajamas for a camo jacket and cargo pants fast enough. That was a joke, she somehow did it instantly.

“Hell yeah, let’s go bag us some food!” Kala cheered and Copernicus did an adorable little squeaky roar in agreement before swallowing the rest of the fish whole, bones and all.

“I’m glad you’re so eager.” I smiled and led her back outside where I transformed and watched Kala quickly mount my saddle with Coby perched on her shoulder. “Let’s begin.” I took to the air and flew into the forest. It had magic woven into it to protect the wildlife I think, but I’m a natural predator, to deny me food is to kill the forest from herbivores overpopulating.

“Can you see through the canopy? Whatever magic they’ve got around here is blocking my ability to see through it.” Kalameet growled and I nodded. “Good, because if these damn hippies stop us, I might just start burning the whole damn forest down!”

“Arson isn’t very attractive, Kala.” I chided my potential girlfriend, who pouted and sent me mental images of worlds overtaken by vegetation that needed mass deforestation to make them habitable. “Well, this world isn’t like that. Don’t worry, I’ll find some-hello~.” I purred at the sight of a bunch of feral dear grazing in a clearing.

I circled around, looking for the one that was either the oldest or injured. I picked out a doe that had a lame leg and dove, crushing the animal beneath me and snapping its neck before it even knew it had been struck. I picked it up by the neck with my jaws as the herd fled and Kala got off of my saddle. “Woo! That is so efficient! It would’ve taken hours even for hunters in my universe to find a good catch.”

“Thank you!” I preened and bet I looked fairly morbidly silly with a dead deer hanging from my jaws by the neck. Like I’m a hunting dog with a particularly huge duck in my maw. “The elks will raise a fuss if we take it back, so I’m going to butcher and cook it here.”

🥚

“I can’t believe you did all of that without going anthro.” Kala commented between bites of her seared and smoked venison.

“I’ve gotten plenty of practice at it.” I replied while packing leftovers into the tanned skin of the deer I’d hunted. I’d butchered it, cooked it on a stone that was in the clearing with my fire, smoked it using my wing as a cover, then tanned it’s pelt by clawing one of the oak trees and slathering it in the natural tannin-rich milky sap so I could use the skin as storage.

“So that’s why you buried the bones? Not a lot of people understand that leaving the carcass behind keeps the game from returning to the area for weeks or months.” Kalameet observed while feeding Copernicus another piece of meat.

“I was on the road a lot.” I admitted as I took a bite myself. Delicious red meat in defiance of the pescatarian hippy elk overlords who seek to to turn us all into plant-eating atheists. Dear gosh I sound like a paranoid backwoods redneck republican. Or an inner-city paranoid democrat. The difference is subjective and I’m not in that world anymore, so whatever.

“I was only with you guys for a short bit. You mean you traveled like that all the time?” Kala asked curiously before I pulled my tunic up. “H-hey, I thought-duh…” Kala stared as I expanded my breasts, which I was both gleeful were still stupidly-huge and because of the convenience they were when I needed to shove something big into my inventory. I put the flesh-sack of cooked meat into my beach-ball boob’s cleavage and then shrunk back down before redressing.

“What? You thought you were the only hyper-busty dragon around here? All of the eggs are mine if you’ll remember. Also, I don’t know how boobs for your dragons work, but we don’t lactate here, our breasts are entirely for attracting mates.” Which I still lament. I had a pretty strong lactation fetish before I was reborn here.

“Ah, well my kind do.” Kala admitted and she had my rapt, sharp attention. “Well, uh, okay. Unless unbirthed back into a womb, our eggs are dormant for centuries and they need their shells infused with a dragoness’s milk at least once a month, or left to soak in said milk. Which is the wrong way to do it and that’s the only way we did it for so long, that we are very busty as a rule and lactate tons of fluids. Thankfully hatchlings can still use the milk.”

“Do you have transformatives that could give me this magnificent power?” I asked on the verge of panting in arousal at the idea of being able to lactate.

“Uh, no? I’m not a body-modding junkie like Elric. I could easily get some, that stuff’s on the common market in my universe after all. Maybe when we, uh, get to that phase?” Kala awkwardly suggested and I moaned in a mixture of disappointment and longing. “Don’t worry, I’m sure when we get there it’ll be worth the wait.”

“I know, but now you’ve got me all worked up and we’re not at that stage yet.” I mewled and rubbed my original E-cup size bosom with longing to feel fluid in them. “Sorry if this isn’t much of a date though. All you got to do was watch me catch a deer, butcher it, tan it and cook it.”

“Hey, that’s better than half the dates I’ve been on already without counting the one-night-stand ones where both I and the other person knew it was just a meet-up.” Kala assured me before she retrieved another capsule from her cleavage. “This is my last one, let me give you a ride back instead of you doing all the work.”

“I don’t know. Haven’t you wasted tons of money on the ones you’ve lost already?” I asked uneasily and Kala looked at me in confusion.

“Tons? What? No. These are just normal speeders and swoop bikes. They use standard repulsorlift tech that’s been around for thousands of years and are practically made of recycled scrap by this point. If they were luxury armored spaceships, then yes they’d be expensive, but they’re in-atmosphere only, so they cost about as much as a suit or dress from Rarity, which is fairly expensive, but I digress.” Kala tossed the capsule to reveal a swoop bike.

“So you’re not losing a ton just using them?” I asked as I followed her to the bike and she straddled it.

“Nope. My monthly salary when I was just sitting at a desk covers three of these babies, but now that I’m in the field I should be making three times that in hazard pay.” Kala patted the seat behind her while Copernicus climbed up her body to enter her cleavage storage. I awkwardly got on the seat behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist, pressing my chest against her back and her tail wrapped around my waist. “Are you secure?”

“Yes, let's head back!” I cheered and whooped when she rocketed us above the canopy and then east towards Ceris.

Of course, this was when everything went wrong.

Leaves, stones and sticks flew at us from the canopy and Kala immediately pressed something that turned her swoop bike back into a capsule while I transformed into my birth form, taking each of the projectiles on my hard scales. “Who wishes to die?! Who threatens the future of the return of the Dragon Riders?!” I roared and breathed fire down onto the canopy, which shimmered in resistance to my fire for merely a moment before my dragonfire overloaded the protections.

“Peace! Peace! It is our error, please stop!” A voice telepathically pleaded, but I finished igniting a tree before sending out waves of psionic fury and wrath.

“Pray you do not meet me again, for I will kill you as an example of what happens to traitors!” I snarled and then flew east towards the village that was home to the fools who had tried to kill Kala twice and now me as well. “Roran, I refuse to stay in a place where we’ve been attacked. I will make camp on the riverbank south of the forest. Be sure to stress how greatly they’ve fucked up.”

“Sorry, Shimmer. I should’ve realized these hippies would be anti-tech xenophobes and attack me again.” Kala muttered and I sent feelings of consolation to her so she knew I didn’t blame her. I blamed the idiots who jumped the metaphorical gun.

🥚

We found a nice spot on the river bank south along the Edda River at the edge of the forest. Ironically, it was Kala who had to rein in my temper. I wasn’t so hot-headed before, but then again, nobody I loved and cared for had been attacked in front of me before. Saphira and I escaping Aroughs didn’t count, I knew she would be fine. Saphira and Eragon being laid low by Durza and his Lethrblaka ally didn’t either, I was too late to do anything.

Now? Now that I’d seen a person that I cared about and could potentially grow to care more for being attacked with intent to kill? I was a flickering fire trying to whip out of my confines and burn everything around me for daring to do so. Only Kala talking me down from further reprisals and the sight smoke coming from the forest cooled my wrath. I knew they’d contain the blaze, but seeing them have to struggle against something that resulted from their actions satisfied me.

Also, Kala used her giant yoga-ball sized boobers to bury my face. That really helped distract me from my anger. “I know it’s jumping to second base, but if it’ll sooth the angry beast, then let there be tits!” Kalameet laughed, sending vibrations through the expanse of breast flesh that further calmed me.

This is how big she actually is. That fact alone aroused me immensely, that she literally had tits that hung down to her hips yet retained an unnatural firmness and perkiness further stoked a different fire in me. One that was content to keep my face buried in these heaving black soft yet firm boulders while I laid next to the soothing sound of river water. “Are you sure you wouldn’t like to see mine? I can’t remember how gigantic I got when pregnant, or if they shrunk down.”

“I’m sure. If I see you whip em out, then we’ll skip straight to home base and screw up all this bonding stuff we’ve got going on.” Kala snickered and pressed on the sides of her hyper boobs. “Now, shut up and enjoy it! I haven’t had the girls out and at full size in months!” Kala demanded and I could barely hear Copernicus keening and squeaking happily as he used his Rider’s giant gazongas as a trampoline while she was on her knees and smothering my snout.

I was content to remain this way, but the spike of an intruder in my mind made me jolt. “Shimmer. While I can understand your fury, lighting even a single tree of Du Weldenvarden on fire is cause for execution. Considering the circumstances that the attacking party could also be sentenced in such a manner, neither party will suffer for this fiasco if you come back to Ceris now.” Oromis firmly ordered and I groaned at the pain his intrusion into my mind caused.

“Yes, master.” I mewled and stood up before reluctantly pulling my face from Kala’s awe-inspiring boobage. “We have to go back or I’ll have put everything in jeopardy.”

“Phooie.” Kala huffed before she shrunk her bust down to her comparatively modest basketballs and zipped her jacket back up with Coby perched on her shelf of cleavage. “I’m half tempted to let Gran out for a bit.” Kalameet muttered after she climbed onto my saddle.

“Apparently, lighting the forest on fire is grounds for execution, which they’re waiving because our attackers broke all sorts of political and magical agreements with their attempt on our lives. Please don’t give them a reason to throw us under the carriage as an example.” I pleaded with my definite-girlfriend. If she takes her breasts out for you to motorboat; she’s your girlfriend or a slut and Kala definitely isn’t a slut.

“I won’t, hm, would they mind if I let those asshats see what gran’s been through?” Kala asked as she tried brushing my mind. “You know, I heard the elks boasting how one has to be guided through their minds because of how superior they are.”

“Which is a load of bunk.” I snorted smoke and kept over the river rather than the trees.

“It’s only because of their age, but Gran is beyond them all by so much it’s ridiculous. Age does not mean anything in the end though, I’ve met teenagers with more power in their pinky fingers than veteran soldiers.” Kala huffed and we descended down to Ceris by the docks, where Roran, Oromis and Glaedr were waiting. “You should know that’s the second time they tried to kill me.”

“For which they have been chastened and penalized. Considering the very tense political tightrope this situation has created, I’m afraid I will have to ask you to be with your Rider until we leave, young Shimmer.” Oromis declared and I nodded in acceptance. It could be much worse. Besides, I would much rather be with Roran than not with him. He is my Rider.

“Very well, I-.” I froze when Oromis produced a diamond box, engraved with runes… “What is that?” I warily demanded and backed away a step, but then Oromis opened the gemstone jewelry box in my direction and I roared in fear as I was sucked in like I was made of water! It was painless, but so disorienting I wished I could vomit! Soon, I was curled in a square chamber made of diamond that was big enough for me to move comfortably. “What is this?!”

“A Dragon Jar. Ancient tools used by the Riders to imprison dragons who have broken laws or the dragons of fugitive Riders. There are few left, but I do not doubt that Sombra has at least a few judging from what the Ra’Zac had tried to use to abduct you.” Oromis informed me and I shuddered fearfully. So the Ra’Zac were essentially almost home free when Boone saved me.

“She’s not a criminal!” Kala snarled furiously at Oromis. “She was defending me! Those guards or hunters are lucky I didn’t let my namesake-whoa~!” I keened in surprise when suddenly Kala was on my saddle. “Let me out you old-as-dirt hippie!”

“I cannot hear anything verbal from inside the box. Please understand that this is to ensure no elks with fragile prides and little sense try to get retribution for their own actions getting them in trouble. You’ll receive plenty of fish tonight, just relax.” Oromis told us and I nuzzled my girlfriend.

“I’d tell them to read my mind before trying.” Kala tried to project. Guess that’s something to work on with her and maybe try and see what Gran thinks of me. If she outright doesn’t want me dead for possibly killing her with my psionic assault.

“Well, at least we have plenty of time alone with each other in here.” I told my new girlfriend with optimism, only to realize we were genuinely trapped together without much of anything to do. “Uh...so what would you like to talk about?”

“I’m kinda wishing we weren’t taking it slow right now, because at least we could’ve spent this time having a lot of fun. That said, we might as well get to know each other in that arena beforehand. So...fetishes? Kinks? I have a thing for being tied up.” Kala blushed as she smirked at her admission and I gulped.

This was going to be an awkward circumstance…

Ch.29

Ch.29

Kala, Copernicus and I have been in this prison for we-don’t-know how long. We’ve just been talking, playing with my son and trying very hard not to just screw the whole courting thing and have fun like the consenting adults we are.

I had assumed they’d let us out so I could vet potential Riders from the village, but when I asked, Roran told me that Ceris was, until further notice, disbarred from the Rider Pact for their crime of assaulting us. I was both saddened and pleased by this, because fuck these assholes, but some of those assholes could’ve been the partner some of my children were waiting for.

I did protest, saying that only those who committed the act should be disbarred, but the village as a whole took this entire affair as a stain on their honour and credibility, effectively disbarring themselves even if Oromis didn’t declare it to be so. They’d better not turn into a faction like Az Sweldn rak Anhûin because of this!

Whatever. However long we’ve been in here, Roran told me that the boats were finished and we would leave Ceris behind, hopefully for good if I could help it. Then again, it’s the gateway into Du Weldenvarden via the Edda River, so that may be impossible if I’m not flying. “I still don’t get how it does that.” Kala muttered when she approached me after doing her business in the corner. Thank gosh that the box annihilated or displaced any waste matter.

“Don’t dwell on it.” I told my girlfriend before she plopped her butt on the floor and laid back against my abdomen while Copernicus napped on top of me. The little cobalt hatchling had developed enough to string together concepts and try to communicate with images to his Rider rather than just impressions and emotions. Seeing him grow so fast reminded me that my species may potentially never hatch, but when we do we take off running.

“Sorry. There’s not much to dwell on in here that isn’t lewd or something.” Kala complained with her tail rubbing over my stomach and I hummed in agreement. It was getting harder and harder not to just let my girlfriend take me. It wasn’t like I’d get pregnant. My species becomes infertile for several months to over a year after giving birth. Something about the drain on our Eldunari.

Then again she is the direct daughter of Urta, her dimension’s Goddess of Fertility, War and Power. She may just knock me up because her super-sperm tells my body to surrender to her superior forces! Seminal siege engines would batter down the walls to my ovaries and take the women to make little children! Heh, he, ha~! That’s so silly I almost roared in amusement!

“Alright, ladies, we’re about to get on the boats. Unless you’re planning to swim, Shimmer, you’ll have to ride with us since the magic further into the forest protects it from large flying entities entering its borders.” Roran’s voice was a godsend! I gleefully rolled upright while Kala jumped, grabbed Copernicus, then landed in my saddle mere moments before-whoa~!

It was like before, only in reverse~! My body was water being sucked up through a pipe and then deposited on the ground where I wobbled on my legs. “That is so disorienting.” I commented and shook myself, tossing Kala off, but she used her wings to catch herself in the air and cooed at Coby, who was similarly dizzy.

“Shimmer, before we leave, the village wishes to formally apologize. Would you accept it?” Oromis questioned me as he took the Dragon Jar from Roran and I looked over at the group of possibly 70-ish elks all kneeling in a crowd. Where am I? Ah, near where Oromis imprisoned me, at the docks. Okay, confusion has lessened.

“I do. However, I am displeased by your refusal to be tested for eligibility to partner with any of my eggs. While I am offended by your assault, I am even more offended by this. Do not deny my children the chance of finding a partner among you. If you are truly sorry, then at least try.” I glared over the crowd and then looked at Oromis, who nodded in approval. It would seem their disbarment was mostly provisionary on how I felt about it, as the injured party.

Fucking Politics, I swear.

“You are beyond gracious and patient, Dragon Shimmer. If you wish so, then we shall visit your eggs before you depart and hope that any potential Riders do not overburden the boats we’ve crafted.” At the leader’s words, I looked over at the boats. Oo~ pretty! They’re all large single-piece canoes that seemed like they were made from the trunks of redwoods. Gigantic.

How though? The trees here are nowhere near that big. It must be part of elkish magic tradition, considering the title of the boat makers wasn’t a shipwright, instead they were called wood weavers. “I don’t think that will be possible. Come now, let us test you all.”

🥚

Out of the 70-ish villagers, only 3 of the elks matched my eggs. One hatched immediately! Also, during my incarceration, it would seem that all of my children that had resonated yet not hatched had hatched! I was keening and chuffing happily at my prismatic tidal wave of precious babies who were ecstatic to meet their mother along with those that had already been hatched.

I also couldn’t avoid hearing the commentary from the elks who watched with a mixture of awe and intrigue. Apparently dragons, before me at least, were not the nurturing type. That I actively sought out and promoted interaction with my hatchlings was odd at best and outright ostensibly wrong at worst to the ones who remember how the dragons had functioned in the past.

Well, I’m not them! I’m a kind and caring mother who will care for my children as best as I am able, even if I can’t possibly remember all of their names! Goodness! Trying to put names to scales in this mosh pit of happy murder machines would be like trying to name drops of water in a river! At least I don’t need to worry about that, since their names are either chosen themselves or given by their Riders.

“Shimmer, we’re about to leave and their Riders need them back.” Roran laughed as he helped separate two of my sons, who had decided to get really into a wrestling match.

“Okay.” I sighed in resignation before I nuzzled my children as best I could. When I stood they scattered in a wave of colours to seek out their Riders. “I will be swimming after you. I haven’t had a good long swim since we spent a while at Woadark Lake.” I was even looking forward to it. The cold water was refreshing to me and my nictitating membrane allowed me to swim with my eyes open, letting me experience an underwater view like I had goggles.

“I’ll be in a boat, okay Shimmy? Everlasting Dragons don’t float.” Kala poked at one of her black stony scales and I nodded in understanding. Dragons from here weren’t very buoyant either, but we had the benefit of our scales having innate magic and still being made of keratin over her dense stone-like scales.

“All aboard for Silthrim!” One of the elk fishers called with a bit of levity. He and his compatriots would be our boat guides since once past Eldor Lake, the Gaena River had many small tributaries that could get one hopelessly lost in the vast and dangerous forest. Also, they had aquatic features such as scales, webbed fingers and gills. So the elks do practice physical transformation magic like the elves in the canon.

However, it seems the elks do their transformations more on an occupational standard rather than the simple vanity the elves suffered. Now that I wasn’t so furious, I could see the various hybrid features of the elks, but they were all very clearly still elks. One may have the eyes of a falcon or owl, one may possess wings like a griffin, or another the nose of a hound. They weren’t repugnant at all and each served their owner a purpose for their occupation.

I could assume this because the ones with features of predators were clearly scouts and trackers from their garb and equipment. As for the others, I’d have to spend more time here to make more educated guesses. “Are you coming, Shimmer?” Roran’s voice echoed in my mind and I turned away from the village of Ceris to slide into the river.

🥚

“I have more lunch~!” I announced when I surfaced next to one of the several boats and deposited my catch of a few fish from my jaws onto it. The thankful Riders voiced said gratitude and promptly fed their ravenous partners. “Is anyone still in need?” I asked with my head craned out of the water like a brachiosaurus and looking over everyone.

“Do not insist on being such a mother hen, Shimmer, lest your offspring grow up soft.” Master Glaedr huffed in disapproval and I scooped up a mouthful of water before squirting the fairly substantial volume of water at him, causing the old golden one-armed dragon to sputter and everyone else to laugh. Even Oromis nearly cracked a smirk.

“I would think with your age and experience, Glaedr, that you’d know better than to throw stones at a female.” Oromis commented evenly to his dragon, but I could tell it was in jest and the two old partners simply looked at one another while Glaedr used his golden fire to dry himself off.

“I believe everyone is satisfied, Shimmer.” Roran called to me with a fond smile and everyone else gave affirmative responses. “Why don’t you take a rest in the boat? You’ve been swimming all day.”

“Roran, I enjoy swimming. Besides, it’s good exercise and a form of fun to make up for the boredom I had to suffer along with Kalameet in the Dragon Jar.” The clean and dark waters of Eldor Lake were rough with small jagged waves, yes, but this also meant the water below the surface was moving enough to discourage the sediment buildup that Woadark Lake had.

“Bwarg!” Kala bellowed while she messed with the glowing orange device on her arm. “I hate th0tSl4y3rXxX69! He keeps sniping me!” Oh, she’s playing games on her space-age deus-ex-machina device. How does she get signals across dimensions? Eh, probably the same way Elric and Boone do.

“Is that one of those odd battle simulators that Roran has told me is common from Shimmer’s old world?” Oromis questioned and Kalameet scoffed.

“Calling a toy like this a battle simulator is like comparing a game of chess to an actual battlefield. I have been to the Ash Room and the Ripatorium on field trips. Those conjure life sized replicas of foe, or use captured demons.” Kala told us with that snarky tone that initially irritated me, but at least in this case I can get her point of view. I wasn’t a gamer, but still, I was very much on the side of sensibility when it came to the whole ‘games cause violence’ garbage.

“Even so, it sounds rather engaging. As much as violence displeases me, it’d be nice to have such a vent for my frustrations.” Katrina commented while petting her partner, my son, who she decided to name Cloud for his cloudy quartz scales. He better not get a chocobo butt fused to his head! I may not have played many games, but I’m old enough to remember Final Fantasy.

“It is. Hm, I wonder if Mother would let me have access to the Ash Room to speed up our training? We would have to start at stage 0 though.” Kala muttered to herself while Coby looked at her with concern. “I only ever made it to Stage 4 and that’s a cake walk for our military.”

“Considering the restrictions Elric and Boone had to operate under as your superiors, I don’t think so.” Roran brought up and Kala sighed in resignation. I guess even if she is the daughter of a goddess, she can’t exactly pull miracles out of her butt. “If you wish to continue swimming, Shimmer, just stay near the boats. We’ll have to weigh anchor for the night halfway up the lake.”

“Okay, I’ll see if there’s anything interesting underwater.” I dove back down and enjoyed the peace since nobody needed food right now. Of course, there wasn’t anything interesting. There wasn’t much sediment on the bottom of the lake, the plants were hardy things used to constantly-flowing water, then there was the complete lack of debris too light to settle.

Still, all the fish, the twining vines around roots and ancient rotted trees that had fallen into the lake at some point and other various things made it a calming and enjoyable thing. I only wish that I had gills, so that I could stay beneath the water as long as I wanted, rather than when I could hold my breath. Are dragons immune to physical transformation magic? I’ll ask sometime.

Down here I could just be. I didn’t need to worry about anyone or anything, I didn’t have something to interfere with me. I’m sure it would be different in the ocean, considering the sea serpents and large aquatic predators, but here I was the apex and thus nothing would bother me. Thankfully I didn’t jinx myself, because these were temperate waters and thus uninhabitable for river monsters like piranhas, giant snakes or various crocodile species.

I surfaced for air and dove back in, following the boats using my tail to propel me and the tips of my otherwise folded wings as fins. I spent hours this way until Roran called me to the surface to reveal the darkening sky. “Come on up, the water will get much colder without the sun to warm it.” Roran held out his hand and I transformed before taking it to climb aboard.

I was thus fairly surprised to have Kala breathing a weak fire on me, not like the ones I use to dry myself, but outright engulfed me in a puff of her black flames. I was instantly dry and I patted my previously soaked tunic with a smile at her in appreciation. “About damn time you came out of the water. Do I gotta take a potion to reduce myself to a normal dragon to join you down there?”

“Reduce?” Questioned one of the new riders that could fit on our boat, which was the one ferrying my remaining eggs. Oh dear, how many were left? I know it’s still the majority of them, but I can’t for the life of me remember. Eugh, I’ll have to do a recount or ask Roran if he’s kept tabs on them.

“I’m not big, but I’m a dragon. A very dense and heavy dragon who only flies because my innate magic tells gravity and aerodynamics to go fuck themselves.” Kalameet clarified before she scooted closer to me so we could lean against each other and she rested her head in the crook of my neck, so I rested my head on the top of her smooth scalp and the frame of her horns. “You’re so cold, Shimmy. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, Kala. It’s so peaceful underwater. Master Oromis, Master Glaedr, are dragons immune to physical transformation magic?” I questioned and the two looked at each other before looking at the fish/elk hybrid that was currently lowering a deceptively heavy weight on a rope into the water for the night.

“I assume you mean to grant you gills so that you may stay underwater?” Oromis questioned and I nodded.

“It has never been done, because no dragon has ever felt the need to dilute their heritage.” Glaedr said factually and I wrinkled my snout at him. “Of course, you’re no traditional dragon and with me merely being a teacher with far too many students, such a thing may change forever. Hmph, to be honest, neither of us know. You would be the first to request such a thing.”

“Okay then. Good fisher?!” I called to the front of the long and wide canoe.

“Yea?!” Good to see even elk fishers have a more casual diction.

“Would you be able to give me gills?!” I didn’t care if I was announcing my intentions to everyone. If he could-.

“Nay!” Aw, it was worth a try. “Physical Transformation is a dangerous craft, you should check with the physicians when we reach Silthrim!”

“You’ll have to wait longer than that, Shimmer. Master Oromis plans on us continuing on to Ellesméra immediately upon landing in Silthrim due to the fact we’ll be forced to use carriages again and the sooner we reach the capital, the better.” Roran informed me and I pouted.

“It is truly a shame we won’t be able to sightsee. I’ve enjoyed seeing so many new places.” Katrina muttered while petting Cloud, the pervy hatchling for once not focused on his Rider’s bosom and instead laying in her lap like a cat.

“I’m good with that, I don’t want technophobes shooting at me again.” Kalameet huffed and wrapped an arm around my waist, which I reciprocated by doing the same with a yawn.

🥚

We reached the Gaena River the next morning and I decided to stay in the boat due to the uneven riverbed and all of the tributaries making it difficult to stay with the boats otherwise.

This stretch of the journey was tense with the fishers refusing to hold conversation and requesting quiet to listen for where the water flowed. Their supernaturally sharp hearing would help the fishers guide us through the maze of tributaries that wove through the walls of trees. Simply heading west wasn’t an answer either, since nearly any fork in the river could lead to a dead end.

Thankfully, by the end of that day we had passed the worst of the maze and we reached Ardwen Lake the next day. This lake was much calmer than Elden Lake and had much more on the lakebed for me to see. I didn’t have any fantasies of finding treasure though, not when I could see so many aquatic elks too, who watched us warily until they approached and then cheered upon the understanding that this was perhaps the most important convoy in recent history.

Other than swimming though, nothing interesting happened until we reached the busier waters near Silthrim and I had to climb back onto the boat because of all of the fishing nets. “Well, civilization.” I snorted wryly and let Kala dry me off before sitting for the remainder of the ride into the beautiful city of Silthrim.

Goodness, but the elks had a flair to their architecture. Each building was a tree in it’s own right as I would have expected, but the bark of the trees was clearly manipulated to form plate-like patterns of mostly white with green and gold filigree woven into them. The leaves were a verdant green with silver accents and some of the trees even looked like they were permanently sporting autumn colours.

“It was a pleasure ferrying you here, please be safe on your journey.” Our fisher, who I hadn’t learned the name of, got off the boat and promptly got to talking shop with some of the elks working the docks.

“His job is done, let us purchase some carriages and be on our way. The roads within Du Weldenvarden are safe from predators and highwaymen, so we can camp without worry.” Oromis stated after he stood and I promptly joined Roran in unloading the crates from the boat onto the dock.

“I wonder if I should buy something for Kala.” I psychically whispered to my Rider.

“She doesn’t seem very materialistic, but I’m sure she’d appreciate it. Although, we don’t know the currency here.” Roran replied and I had to consider that since unlike everywhere else, I doubt the elks value gold as much as other nations do. The Imperial Crown was universally accepted since it was made entirely of gold and gold itself had the value to carry the coinage.

My consideration ceased when Kalameet sniffed and suddenly snarled when she focused on an Elk that was of absurd proportions similar to Umrae. She possessed odd traits, like her eyes had slit pupils and she had antlers. Aside from having a male trait she also had predatory fangs. Kala made a beeline for the caribou-like elk who noticed my girlfriend marching up to her.

“Ah! Great Everlasting Dragon! Please, I mean no harm to them!” The cow knows Kala? “I have never indulged since I came here! I have not warped any minds, I have repented!”

“Zalu, what are you talking about?” The elk bull with bat-like ears near her questioned in confusion as he looked between his companion and Kalameet.

“How did a Lust Demon come to this realm? Are you the reason it was so closed to other realms despite its lack of divinity?” Kala snarled with her glowing gauntlet producing a blade at the elk’s throat. “Drop that disguise, Demon.”

The elk mare whined in fear. “I used blood rituals, I forced my way here. I was not even aiming for any realm, I just fled the hunters, Oh Great Everlasting. I didn’t want to die!”

“You would have been purified then. Running only made you more guilty, bitch.” Kalameet snarled with her blade edging closer.

“I have been here for three hundred years! I’ve done nothing! Not even made potions! I only lived a common life!” Zalu pleaded and I yanked my girlfriend’s thicc and sexy tail so hard she yelped and fell on her tight bubble butt.

“None of that! Extradimensional interloper or not, you’re going to cause a political situation. Ahem, please reveal your true self, admit your guilt to those you’ve deceived and then come with us. Especially if you can make a potion to give me gills.” I cheerfully demanded with a tilt of my head and my hands clasped in front of my waist like an icon of purity and goodness.

“Gills? Certainly, that’s easy, but I only know the recipe for sharks.” Her body shimmered, looking very much still like an elk except her fur was a dark plum purple and her antlers, which was already unusual since cows don’t have antlers, became much sharper and pointy. “We don’t have sharks this far inland however, I would need actual shark gills if you want just those.”

“Phooey! The closest body of water that would have sharks is past Du Weldenvarden’s western border with the Imperial City of Ceunon on its shore.” I puffed up my cheeks in disappointment while Kala stood up next to me and I jolted slightly with a snicker when she yanked on my own thicc tail in revenge.

“Grr, whatever. You’re with us. I’m going to need to report you and get you purified.” At Kala’s words, Zalu wilted and nodded sadly.

“Very well. I am sorry Iolas, I’m afraid that my past has caught up with me.” The apparent demoness turned to her companion and held his hands.

“I knew one day you would leave us. Your True Name is that of one fated for travel and adventure. Go then and be safe.” He leaned in and Zalu kissed Iolas before he ran his hand on her cheek and left with a sad and understanding smile while she sniffled.

“Damn it, now I feel like a bad guy…” Kala grumbled and I sighed.

Ch.30

Ch.30

“So, what is the story of these Lust Demons?” Roran asked, not happy with what Kalameet had done back in Silthrim. Oromis had promptly bought a few carriages drawn by deer-like creatures called Halla and had us all load up and continue on the road west, essentially tossing Zalu in with the rest of us without asking more about her presence.

“They nearly destroyed the homeworld of the Empire and ran many species to extinction, or near it.” Kalameet summarized with a deep sigh that voiced some long held pains. “I don’t know anything personally, but a long time ago, in a galaxy far, far away-.”

“Nope!” I booped my girlfriend on the snoot in panic. “No Star Wars! The swoop bike, speeder and blasters were bad enough, please no Star Wars in our poor, backwards medieval world!”

“Blame my parents, but really this story is over 5,000 years old. So it was a long ass fucking time ago in a-.” Kala leered when I booped her snoot again.

“-Town called Kickapoo!” I chirped excitedly and she rolled her eyes in wry amusement.

“Do you want to know this or not? The demon is dangerous just sitting with us.” Kala told me with a glare at the purple cow, who was content to just sit there and be an observer.

“That’s if I was contagious, dear. I’ve made myself...hm, been ages since I’ve used more advanced terms. Ah, I’m asymptomatic and cannot pass Corruption around after decades of working on isolating it to prevent repeating Lethice’s mistake on this world. Sure, I could’ve tried to go all god-queen of lust like she did, but that’s not for me. I can’t say the same for Kasyrra, that girl would immediately follow Lethice’s hoofsteps.” Why does that sound foreboding, Zalu?

“My departments found a few that fully corrupted the worlds they landed on. Or ones where they tried to. You are an anomaly for as far as my records go.” Kalameet mulishly said and Zalu shrugged, sending her chest basketballs bouncing.

“Why does such an obscene and bouncy size seem the norm for females or herms from your home dimension?” I finally questioned, having been blindly accepting that breasts just were hyper-sized where they came from, but now that we’re talking History, I want to find out more even if it didn’t bother me until now.

“The massive breasts and thicc motherly bodies are thanks to Lethice’s body magic. She altered our homeworld so much that our bodies are ‘naturally’ like this. It was helped by the populace accepting it as a standard of beauty and thus all successive generations since have had it.” Zalu explained and I nodded in understanding. This Lethice was a serious bitch, but I won’t disagree with the results.

“That was just on Equus. The Empire spread it among the galaxy. Even species without mammary glands of any sort still get very pronounced sexual characteristics associated with their species.” Kala pointed out and Zalu wrinkled her brow.

“I feel that there has been much more time passing in the old dimension than here. I’m surprised you could even recognize what I am with so much time having passed since I fled.” Zalu was prevented from continuing by Roran holding up a hand.

“We’re off topic. What were the Lust Demons?” Roran stressed, since it would seem Zalu wasn’t one anymore from the descriptions thrown about.

“We were lust-driven sex-demons obsessed with having sex every moment we were awake. If we weren’t having sex, we marauded to capture helpless innocents to rape, pillage and plunder. Few of us could think past our genitals or bosoms. I was one of those rare few who wasn’t happy having such a mindless existence.” Zalu stated with melancholy.

“They also converted people into more lust demons with mostly just their bodily fluids, some even just killed for sport since that also got them off. They literally absorbed other species until they no longer existed. We still haven’t been able to bring back the Dudbos since there are no trace of the genetics anymore.” Kala added and brought up a bird species on her gauntlet.

“Oh my~. I haven’t seen one of them in a long time. I regret those losses. Such beautiful people are gone forever because we couldn’t restrain ourselves. Did you at least recover their artefacts or history?” Zalu questioned, but Roran held up a hand again.

“Off-topic. So they’re a non-issue?” Roran got nods from both Kala and Zalu. “Then it’s no problem since Zalu has isolated her contagion. So long as you behave like a rational person you’re welcome with us. I’m sorry that Kalameet forced you away from the life you’d made for yourself.”

“No, it isn’t fine, but I was feeling melancholic as of late. I love Iolas, but he and I both knew that I wasn’t going to stay in Silthrim much longer while his hooves are rooted there.” Zalu looked back down the road we’d traveled and sighed longingly. “He was such a good mate. Considerate, passionate, it will be hard to find another like him. Especially since he has numerous other cows practically waiting for him to be available.”

“Can we please talk about something else?” Katrina nearly demanded with an irritated expression. Ah, right. After Yazuac, talks of raiders or whatnot always upset her and adding sad romance on top of that likely was greatly souring her mood, which Cloud agreed with according to his matching glare from his Rider’s lap.

“Sure thing. Do you know how to make gender and other body modifying transformatives?” Kalameet questioned Zalu, who nodded without hesitation. “Good, then you can work on one to give Shimmy a dick.”

“W-what?!” I squeaked in shock at the notion. “N-no! I don’t want one!” I enjoy being female, thank you!

“Then how about one that will turn her tail into a male reproductive system?” Kala asked the faux-elk caribou demoness, who again nodded without hesitation.

“W-why are you so fixated on that?!” I squeaked, much less opposed to that idea. I mean, my tail is already incredible for sex, adding functionality to it would be...nice. Especially with the way Katrina perked at the notion of both of those suggestions.

“What? You think I only want to be the sire if we get serious? I want to be a mom too.” Kala smirked and I felt my body heat up while my scales turned from pearlescent to red.

“Before you kill my partner from embarrassment and confused excitement, let’s try another non-sexual topic.” Roran was chuckling and rubbing Katrina’s shoulder in understanding while I buried my face in my hands and willed myself to try and vanish.

🥚

The journey from Silthrim to Ellesméra only took a few days despite the distance and the fairly claustrophobic roads through the endless trees of the ancient forest. The Halla are incredibly perseverent creatures and intelligent in spite of their lack of sapience.

What they lacked in power compared to a bullboar, they more than made up for with stamina and dexterity. The wargs claimed they were practically downsized Feldûnost. I’ve seen those giant mountain goats leap up and down mountainsides without missing a step, so that was high praise from our canine compatriots.

Currently, however, I was among the rest of the group aside from Oromis and Glaedr driven to awe at the sight of the elkish capital after the avatar of Gilderien the Wise let us pass after a brief look at us and a short conversation with Oromis. Ellesméra was so beautiful and daunting that Silthrim, which itself was a gem of a city, seemed like a tarnished piece of glass compared to the diamond that was Ellesméra.

The trees were positively gigantic, towering over the surrounding forest’s canopy. The trees being giant buildings had entire mosaics displaying tales or other art that was as beautiful as it was mysterious without the historical context to them. Between the giant trees were smaller yet grand trees that too were buildings and seemed to host businesses while the larger ones were possibly meant for habitation.

In the center of the pine forest was a tree that dwarfed all the rest. The Menoa Tree. It was such a grand tree that it pushed the nearest trees away from it and was visible from nearly every part of Ellesméra unless you were behind other trees. “I guess when you’re nearly ageless you tend to over-engineer your surroundings.” Someone commented, but I was too distracted to note who said that rather apt statement considering most of the city was actually high above us.

“Be mindful of your words, everyone. Not all elks are as accepting of criticism or the presence of outsiders as those we’ve seen prior.” Oromis warned before he called our caravan to a halt outside of a stable, only identifiable as such from the sheer quantity of Halla hanging around. Halla apparently aren’t ‘tamed’ so much as ‘asked’ for their service. It wasn’t until the second day on the road from Silthrim I found out Oromis paid the Halla to pull the carriages.

It turns out that Halla have a sweet-tooth for berries from beyond Du Weldenvarden and he’d packed several bushels in a magic preservation sack specifically to bribe the Halla when he was in Surda. Either way, this was our stop and Oromis fed the Halla the last of his berries before releasing them. The beautiful white creatures nuzzled a few of us fondly and then joined their kind in meandering about the area.

“Rest a bit, our escorts will be along shortly. Gilderien will have delivered word of our arrival and the queen will want the eggs and new trainees secure in the palace as well as to speak with Roran and I.” Oromis announced and we all got out of the carriages to stretch and gather ourselves.

“It almost looks like the grand world tree; Harmony, if she was made of wood and wasn’t the size of a moon.” Kala said with a look at the Menoa Tree before returning her gaze to the surrounding city. “I wonder if there is a Harmony in this world? Overpowered fruit and magic bearers?”

“Considering this is a pine forest, I think the best you could get around here naturally are pine nuts.” Katrina commented as she looked around with Cloud on her shoulders like a scarf.

“So long as they aren’t ungodly spicy like Wroshyr Tree nuts, I’d try it.” Kala replied and I groaned at the mention of another Star Wars thing. If she’s been to a planet with those trees, then this place must be fairly mundane to her. “Well, even if so I’d try it. A little Wroshyr powder makes any dish nice and hot.” Hm, that actually sounds tasty if it’s super-spicy...

“All I care about is getting things set up with the queen and then getting on with our training. While we’ve been traveling, Eragon and the others have begun the war with the Empire. Don’t forget that.” I winced at Roran’s reminder. I did forget. All of this traveling may allow the mind to wander, but I’ve been in such good company that my worries have fled me.

“Oh, right. You guys still call something this scale a war. Sorry for not realizing that.” Kalameet apologized with both pity and sympathy in her tone and expression. “Things like this are common back home. The peace I say we’ve been in? In broad strokes, most people don’t even realize we’re still in skirmishes across the galaxy. Those skirmishes are about this size.”

“So this kind of conflict doesn’t even register?” I mean, I guess her underplaying it before was just out of cultural difference. If her people’s government doesn't consider conflicts of this size as more than skirmishes, I suppose that’s reason enough not to move too many assets around.

“It does, but only if you live in or are based in the systems they’re occurring and even then, sometimes it doesn’t even get heard about on more than the evening newscasts in a footnote beyond the world the conflict is taking place on. We’re really desensitized to War, especially since my mother is the Goddess of War and has one of the longest periods of reign on the throne.” Kala grumbled and I could see how that would backfire.

🥚

Shortly after we had prepared to be escorted, dozens of wood-armored elk soldiers leaped down from above to land lightly around us and then brought us through the city to the palace. Once inside, Glaedr pulled me away from Roran and led me with the rest of the group while Oromis and Roran continued with a few of the guards elsewhere.

“You know, Master, I need to question why we aren’t treated with the same measure of consideration our Riders are.” I muttered discontentedly to my teacher, who hummed with an understanding nod.

“It is because dragons, at least traditionally, have no patience for politics.” Glaedr snorted dismissively and I joined him. “It is good to see that in some ways you’re a true dragon.”

“I’m a dragon because I am, not because of how I act. Going forward, people will need to see us as people more than as sources of power or political currency.” I declared firmly and Glaedr hummed in agreement.

“Yeah, uh, if that’s how things will end up for you babe, I’m more than willing to pay for you, Roran and Katrina to immigrate to the Empire.” Kala offered and I felt a sudden pang of sadness.

“Oh...I just realized that you’ll have to go home someday, but I have to stay here…” I mewled and Kala suddenly wilted in realization.

“O-oh...well...it isn’t unheard of for people to move to other dimensions. Just really rare. I couldn’t live without some of my modern conveniences, but I could just head back and bring them with me so long as I’m not interfering with your world’s understanding of technology. Besides, this place is nice. Not like the dustball I was born on.” Kala wrapped an arm around my waist and I gladly let her pull me into her side.

“Hey, I’m supporting this, but if you’re going to stay permanently, then you need to get involved with Roran and I.” Katrina sternly stated and I blushed. That’s right. Katrina still wants to marry me since I’m part of Roran and he is part of me. It would be all sorts of awkward if I didn’t go through with her plans.

“Oh, well that’s fine. Polyamory is an accepted standard in the Empire. Monogamy is actually quite rare, but Polygamy is frowned upon as being selfish. Are we all married to him, or are we all married to each other in this arrangement?” Uh, Kala? Could we not talk about marriage in full audience with a bunch of people? I feel like my heart is going to leap from my chest!

“Um...traditionally Roran, but we’re bucking all sorts of traditions, why not each other?” Katrina smiled brightly and Cloud chirped, which Coby, who poked his head out of Kala’s cleavage, replied to with his own chirp.

“Can we please not talk about this here?!” I squeaked with a blush as Kala wiggled her hip against mine and my tail tingled when she wrapped her own around mine. She even pressed the side of her huge breast against my own large boob with a purr. Is she aroused right now?! Is she getting turned on by the talk of marriage?!

“Please refrain from engaging in courting behavior when in public.” Glaedr huffed in disapproval and I looked to him for salvation, but aside from his disapproving leer at my apparently two fiancees, I had the notion that I was on my own.

“Fair enough. We’ll have to save it for whenever we can finally get some privacy.” Katrina then sandwiched me between her and Kala with her arm joining Kala’s around my waist and I whined at the overload of teasing I was receiving. “Besides, since our partners are both her sons, they could grow up together in the precious few weeks of childhood they have.”

“So short, even by Imperial flash-cloning standards. It’s barely been a week since my best buddy burst from his egg and he’s already past simple impressions of emotions or images. I hope that whenever she gets around to having kids with us, or us with her, that they don’t grow up so fast.” Kala considered and I remembered my species’ incompatibility with other races.

“Girls. Even if I do get modded, I won’t be able to have kids with you. If dragons from here could have kids with other species, I don’t think things would have turned out this dire.” My words just rolled off of them and I had to wonder why. Until I remembered that Kala’s people laugh in the face of genetics and other fields of reality that most would consider set in stone. “Just remember we’re at war and my eggs were unplanned already.”

“Be that as it may, your actions are a boon beyond measure. Brom insists that he has something planned from before, but you have given us hope, Shimmer.” Glaedr stated factually and I felt pride fill me to replace the sexual tension and unease I had been subjected to.

“Well, let’s hope Aunt Wiatr won’t try to manifest here considering that’s the kind of thing that started her legacy.” Kala said under her breath, but I could hear her since she was right next to me.

“Please don’t tell me you jinxed it.” I hissed quietly to her and she groaned. Please, please, please don’t either of them come here! Things are chaotic enough, we don’t need foreign deities suddenly deciding to show up and lord over us even if indirectly.

My worries mounted when we entered the large chamber the palace guards herded us to and within stood a towering ten foot tall creature of various ursine body parts. The very sight of her startled everyone save Kalameet, who groaned in resignation. “Hm, you’re on time like Eris said you would be.” The towering buxom beefy bodybuilder babe in form-fitting office attire commented while looking at a holographic projection from her glowing orange gauntlet.

“Damn it, Cousin Dongoruas!”

Wait-whuh~?! This is the person who reincarnated me here?!

“Hey little Kala!”

Ch.32

Ch.32

Dear gosh elks can be spooky. Oromis told us to simply fly southwest straight to Marna Mountain, the lone mountain east of Gil’ead. It was fairly isolated and unknown to the Empire; it had an elkish outpost established in the cave systems. The sad thing was we had to go alone.

Roran and I both longed to take Katrina and Kalameet with us, but since their dragons were still hatchlings learning basic concepts, they couldn’t come without needlessly endangering their partners. As for why I felt elks could be spooky? Oromis told us that the army group we would be leading to siege Gil’ead would only be a few days behind us while we prepare to muster at Marna.

However, I think he may have underestimated how fast I can fly now. “I think we got here much earlier than Master Glaedr or Oromis believed we would.” I was now gliding in a slow bank around Mount Marna as we scanned it for the cave we were told was somewhere halfway up the two mile high spire of stone that erupted from the plains around it.

“We did just cross a distance that would take most weeks to travel in a mere afternoon.” Roran replied before he used my borrowed vision to spot a suspiciously green patch of stone among the trees on it’s slopes that I dove down to awkwardly land in front of with my flanks squeezing between two pine trees that squealed and cracked in protest. “No wonder it only took Saphira a few days to fly straight to Aberon from Ellesméra.”

“Hm, hello dear~.” We yelped and turned our heads to see a massive cat, not a species of large feline, specifically a very big cat, smiling up at us with wisps of magic flowing around to form words in the Ancient Language. “It is nice to see a dragon, but could you please not destroy my home?”

“Sorry. I’m still not used to being this enormous. Are you hiding the elk outpost here?” I questioned, unable to move at the moment since my flanks were sandwiched between trees. Gosh I feel fat. Even though I’m pure muscle, getting stuck in something has that effect.

“Yes and no. What can I do for you? I am Cheeser.” Cheeser? That has nothing in common with the naming conventions of Solembum! Lies! “Oh fine, I am Chesonum, I prefer Cheeser or Cheese for short.”

“That’s odd. Solembum and Maud have indicated that werecats prefer to be in places where they can be involved in important events. Angela is a magnet for such things and Maud is constantly in the capital city of the elks, so things are always happening. Why wait out here, Miss Cheese?” Roran questioned and I huffed smoke unhappily that I was now stuck staying stuck with my hips squished against rough tree bark.

“Quite observant of you, Rider Roran. I waited here because I knew you would arrive eventually. I also knew that before you join the battle, something quite interesting will happen. I cannot say what, or it won’t happen~. Please enter though, Shimmer Shinescales will not be pleased if she has to remove bark from her hips.” As I pondered her suddenly providing me a surname/title, the green boulder on the side of the mountain vanished to reveal a cave.

“She speaks the truth. Get off me so I can transform and not have all this chafing.” I huffed and Roran wisely heeded my irritation by jumping down from me with grace he’d learned from training with elves. Once devoid of passengers, I transformed and sighed in relief with a pat of my armored skirt. I was garbed in a full suit of light armor sung from a tree by an armorsmith. Said tree was known as an ironbark tree, so it was at least as effective as metal lamellar armor.

“Let’s get inside and see what we have available. Master Oromis wasn’t sure what had been stockpiled here and the sooner we know ahead of time, the quicker the army group will be able to coordinate.” Roran entered the cave and I followed, having to duck down due to the ceiling not being very high. I would’ve considered it odd since elks are tall, especially the bulls with their antlers, but it seems earth magic doesn’t come to them like it does to wargs.

Thankfully for us, my vision was sharp enough to nearly be darkvision, but not quite. So it took a while before Roran had to light a torch. After descending into the mountain’s depths, we came upon a massive cavern that was pitch dark. There were unlit light crystals along the walls heading down, so Roran and I fed them mana to light things up as we went.

It would seem the elks had been preparing for a while. Once illuminated by the crystal lights, the dozens of trebuchets and the much larger cave exit that I think was in the direction of Gil’ead were revealed. Many were in decay from how long they’d been sitting here, but several were fairly new. Knowing elk magic as I do, I doubt the wood weavers the army group will bring would have a hard time getting the rest working.

“So we’ll have the siege engines available right away rather than having to assemble one from the scarce trees on the plains. I don’t see any battering rams, though.” Roran muttered as if displeased and I snorted in amusement at remembering in canon, that Roran was the one who took Aroughs using just battering rams. I think. My memories from before reincarnation were still getting fuzzier. At least thanks to reading my biography I would understand who I used to be.

“I think elks don’t normally consider battering down walls or gates to be crucial to taking a city. They can just use magic and their great bounding leaps to scale the walls before the defenders could so much as blink.” I looked around the cavern to see if there was anything else here. I found an alcove with a rotted bed of leaves and hay along with an old wooden chest and table.

“Well, as interesting as these are.” Chesonum said as she approached a little crack in the wall and squeezed through with that uncanny and bizarre way that cats can squeeze into things they rightly shouldn’t. “The best things are in here.”

We peeked into the wall to see Chesonum’s magic illuminating an even larger cavern full of rusting armor and skeletons of dragons. What happened here? What was so important about Marna that dragons would have been here? How did Sombra not know about this place if these dragons fought and died here? “Is there a way in there besides this crack in the wall?”

“Maybe if you were smaller you could fit?” Chesonum playfully questioned and I growled at the tease over my size.

“That can’t be right. No normal person could fit in there, not even a warg. There is no magic able to shrink people down to that size...but…” Roran examined the stone wall and traced his fingers over it before he chuckled and uttered words in the Ancient Language. The stones shuddered and the crack suddenly turned into a massive hole with the sedimentary rock that had composed it falling apart into grains of sand and other particulates. “A false true wall made of sediment. Clever.”

“It’s a good thing you know your stone.” I praised my Rider and we entered the larger cavern full of the bones and rusted armor of dragons long-gone. “Oh no.” I picked up a dim glowing amber gem the size of a small apple and felt sadness well in my heart. “Some of them chose to go into their Eldunari rather than die.” I mentally probed the dead dragon’s Heart-of-Hearts, but got no response. It was as mindless and empty as the extra Eldunarya stuffed in my chest.

“Not some.” Roran sadly said and held up several Eldunarya. “Why? Why did they do this to themselves? Why willingly subject themselves to isolation and madness? Do you know why, Cheese?” Roran put the practically dead stones of power in his Inventory and I did the same with the one I held.

“In the hopes they could help others one day. With their aid you may be victorious, but that is up to you. Take them into the light so that they will be reinvigorated.” Chesonum told us before leaping up at me and I yelped before she dove into my cleavage, required due to how busty I was. Holy crap! Why did she go into my storage?!

“Get out of there! Gah!” I yelped when the Eldunari I’d put away popped out, surprisingly much brighter. Huh? “Check the ones you just put away Roran!” I held it and probed it with my mind. It wasn’t entirely gone now! It was barely more than an ambient mental presence, as if dreaming, but they weren’t entirely mindless!

“Perhaps...since our dimensional storage is a powerful form of passive magic, the Eldunarya are able to rapidly replenish their magic from it? Wait!” Roran fished in his satchel and pulled out a belt of gemstones. It wasn’t the Belt of Beloth the Wise, Oromis gave that to Eragon. Rather, it was a well-crafted imitation using the best gemstones elkish jewelers could find. “The Eldunarya can rapidly gather mana, then we can transfer that mana to gems!”

“Then repeat! We can stockpile an absurdly massive amount of mana rapidly!” I giddily retrieved my spear, which had quartz crystal embedded in the pommel and haft, then focused on moving the energy from the amber Eldunari into the quartz and it worked!

“Hm and what of this?” Chesonum asked when she emerged from my cleavage with a massive gem shaped like a tree with the skeletons of two alicorn riders resting against it. “Before you ask; no. It was not within your magic storage before. It appeared there once you fulfilled the requirements.”

“Huh?” What requirements?

“Sh-Shimmer~!” I looked to Roran to see he was hovering off the floor. “W-what’s happening?!”

“Roran!” I flew up to my Rider and grasped him-!

🥚

-My gosh. Everything was stars.

Roran and I stood in the ether, the cosmos extending all around us. “Where are we?” I whispered in a mixture of fear and awe.

“I don’t know…” Roran then gasped and I turned to see what startled him. I blushed hotly at the sight of a white-furred pony that stood at my height and had massive baps! I mean, seriously! They nearly reached her belly button! She was dressed in a beautiful and elegant white and gold robe that framed her incredible body perfectly and added regality to her presence.

She had gentle magenta eyes that looked upon us in curiosity and joy. Her mane and tail were elegant quad-coloured pastel pink, green, blue and purple. They flowed as if suspended in a gentle nonexistent breeze and helped draw further attention to the fact she had both a horn and wings. I have never seen or heard of a pony like her.

“It has been such a long time, since someone has come here.” She approached slowly and politely, looking down at Roran with a gentle, almost motherly smile. “My Little Pony, do you know what you have done?”

“Uh...I just figured out a way to collect and store massive quantities of magic within a previously impossibly short period of time?” Roran asked in answer and got chuckles.

“Well, yes that.” Another pony much like the first, but slightly shorter with dark blue fur and a mane and tail that was similar to the surroundings, said from behind us and she rounded us to stand next to the other mysterious mare.

While she was perhaps a few inches shorter, she was just as beyond curvy, but perhaps a little less in the bust and more in the bottom in her black and silver dress. “Sister. He has done something that could elevate normal ponies to our realm of magic potency.” Her clear cerulean eyes were sharp and appraising, like a judgemental aunt unlike her motherly sister.

“Indeed, but I sense he is not the one that has been pinging our senses for the past 17 years.” The taller sibling replied and I put Roran behind me.

“What is going on?! What do you want with my Rider?!” I demanded defensively and the sisters took a startled step back, as if they hadn’t even noticed me before.

“Goodness. A dragon is soul-bound to him? What odd things have become of our ponies in the North?” The lighter-toned mare questioned and her sister huffed.

“T’would seem that it is high time we finally took a journey north to reconnect with Our Little Ponies now that we have flying vessels able to ignore the wrath of the sea serpents.” The dark toned mare declared with a rather severe and dire tone.

“Who are you, are you the skeletons that were part of the tree-like idol’s carving?” Roran asked, trying to make sense of this while I kept myself between him and these mysterious mares.

“I do not know of what you speak, but know this: you have achieved something that only one other in history has. Unfortunately, young Cadence has been unable to contact us ever since she ascended. Now, before you finish here, I must know what has become of Our Little Ponies.” The taller sibling said while stressing the our with a look at her shorter sister.

“Uh...alright. It’s a good thing Shimmer instilled me with her love of History. Would it be enough if I provide you with a primer of what we’ve gathered?” Roran fished in his satchel and retrieved a book he’d written summarizing the history of ponies on Alagaesia.

The shorter sister practically snatched it and rapidly began skimming over it. “Rude!” I huffed and the taller sister booped her sibling’s snoot. She looked suitably embarrassed, but then went back to skimming the contents. Once she was done, she handed the book back and wilted.

“We have failed them, sister. We sent them north in hopes of them surviving when our lands became barren and cursed, but they have suffered just as badly there under constant conflict and tyranny of one form or another. Our lands have recovered, there is safety and security in Equestria again.” The darker mare stated and the lighter mare nodded.

“Thank you. We’ll reconnect with you all as soon as possible. Now then. I am Queen Celestia. This is my sister, Queen Luna. We cooperatively rule our nation beyond the sea south of your lands.” Upon introducing themselves, Roran gasped and knelt with his head bowed.

“Goddesses Celestia and Luna! Forgive my irreverence from before! Shimmer, kneel!” Roran hissed at me in panic and I sent a feeling of displeasure to him at the very notion since they’d abducted us!

“Stand, for while your reverence is appreciated, you have no need to do so. Not when you are about to ascend.” Luna declared and I felt my heart race and shock fill me.

“What?” Roran asked before a sudden slideshow of images began to pass. It displayed Roran’s journey beginning with him accepting me from Eragon, hatching me, learning a whole new world’s wealth of knowledge, rapidly growing in his knowledge base and developing new devices and uses for magic. Ultimately it came to him discovering a way to generate and store mana in immense volumes, which then caused a light to emerge from both his and my chests.

“What’s going on?!” I squeaked as the light surrounded us and I hugged Roran to me tightly while we floated above the sisters.

“You have found your Destiny!” The sisters practically sang together and everything whited out.

🥚

My vision returned slowly as I staggered about the empty cavern. All of the dragon skeletons had been reduced to dust and the armor had been scattered to the far walls. I fell to my knees and groaned as I looked about and found Roran standing on wobbly legs. I gasped when I noticed that he now had a horn and wings that matched his russet fur like those two sisters had.

“Ha! I knew something interesting would happen here!” Chesonum purred loudly with a paw resting on the crystal tree and skeleton idol. “Long ago, a certain snake told me to bring this here and return around this time if I wanted to see something. Well, a new Alicorn certainly is an interesting turn of events!”

“Wuh?” Roran asked as he tried not to throw up.

“Now then, thank you for this. I need to make sure this is someplace else now if I want to see it happen again!” Chesonum waved her massive tail around in a circle and she vanished along with the mysterious idol.

“Wait! Come back you manipulative shit!” I roared and stood up, only to yelp when my head hit the ceiling. W-what?! I looked down and felt terror at seeing past my naked bosom was my Rider who barely came up to my knee! “No! What’s happened to me?! To us?!” How will I get out of here?! How will I live?! If I’m this massive in my anthro form, how impossibly gigantic is my birth form?!

“B-bwuh~?” Roran’s russet face blushed so red he looked like a ripe tomato when he looked up at me. O-oh no! I’m flashing him my privates simply by standing! I’m fine with this, but it’s so embarrassing~!

“Babe?! Hello?! I got a message from my bosses that I had to-Great Googly Moogly!” Kala declared when she had somehow entered the cavern when she should be back at Ellesméra! “No wonder they told me to find you right away with this!” Kalameet dove a hand into her cleavage and produced a collar? “Put it on!”

“Uh, how?” I asked incredulously after she tossed the tiny thing up to me, but when I grabbed it I yelped since it decided to magically size up enough that it would fit my neck. “Okay…” I wrapped it around the base of my neck and squeaked when suddenly I was standing at the same height as my dragoness lover! I’m back to being average height! “What is this?!”

“I did mention my people need to wear something to live in normal society when we reach a certain age? That’s it. I can’t stay though, Master Oromis will have my tail if I don’t head back. Be safe, okay babe?” Kala moved in and kissed me before running back out of the cavern.

“Shimmer? I...don’t know what just happened. I need to lie down. Can I use your storage?” Roran asked with a quaking voice, his emotions filled with fear, confusion and trepidation. I didn’t bother to say anything, I just let my nipple studs expand my bosom so he could climb through my cleavage into my storage and then I sighed and just laid against my heaving boulder breasts that never shrunk back down from my pregnancy.

I think I’m done for the day too. We’re safe in here, it’ll be fine if I doze off.

It wouldn’t be until the next day that Roran informed me that my horns had become diamond.

Ch.33

Ch.33

“Master Roran, are you here? Lady Shimmer, what has happened? Where did this tomb come from?” An elk soldier questioned after she found me laying against my giant boobs in the formerly secret place where dragons had hid before their deaths to seemingly do sketchy shit to my Rider and I by being here in front of that damned idol Chesonum took with her.

“It was always here. What are you doing here so soon?” I questioned curiously with a rub of my eyes. “Roran, are you awake? Are you feeling any better?” I was both worried and placated by the muted dream-thoughts he subconsciously responded with in his sleep.

“It’s been a few days since you left Ellesméra. We’re the first battlegroup from Kirtan, which is a day’s journey closer than the capital. Are you alright? We weren’t aware you were so fecund from post-pregnancy that you were incapacitated in your anthro form.” The elk cow kindly questioned and I huffed before using my piercings to shrink myself back down to my usual size.

“Yeah, I don’t get it either. I don’t even lactate.” I grumbled the last bit, since I still had a really strong lactation fetish. I hope Kala’s promises about getting me mods from her dimension’s dragons allowing me to lactate weren’t just the both of us fantasizing.

“That is a mystery that nobody knows the truth of other than that bosoms cause male dragons the same mental disconnect that males of other species experience.” The soldier chatted and I was a bit surprised an elk soldier would have more personality than a tree trunk while I retrieved old clothes from my storage and promptly put on a tunic first.

“True enough. Master Glaedr may be off the table, but after he got his arm back, I’d noticed he was less reserved and actually looked at me as more than a student. I even noticed that if I accentuated my bust, hips or tail enough in a maneuver that he would have a brief moment of distraction.” I grinned and hefted my shrunken E-cups. “Now then, Roran is currently indisposed, I am available in his stead. Anything to report?”

“We’ve just arrived and our first orders are to get wood weavers to work on the trebuchets while we start excavating stones for ammunition. Our first pass-along orders to you are to have you do some scouting from the sky to gauge Gil’ead’s situation. We’ll be updated when the main battlegroup from the capital arrives tomorrow.” The female soldier reported, all levity gone for the moment and I nodded.

“I will do so. I still have Brom’s misdirection charm. I simply need to pour magic into it to charge it and so long as I remain fifty paces away from anyone I’ll remain undetected.” I retrieved the leather charm from my storage and put it on before pouring mana into it. “I’ll return within a few hours.”

“Be safe, Shimmer Shinescales.” There’s that title/surname again. When did I get it? I wasn’t given it by the wargs. Rather, the wargs oddly took more to Saphira and dubbed her Brightscales. I lived among them longer, but they just called me Shimmer. I guess it was more a thing of respect rather than familiarity. The elks respect me more than the wargs? Ouch. At least I know the wargs like me for who I am, not what I’ve done or promised to do.

I wonder how Saphira is doing. If Eragon and her weren’t protected by an anti-scrying charm, I’d ask Roran to try and scry his brother. “Roran, are you unwilling to awaken?” I was met with half-lucid dreams of mountains, castles and a big family. I blushed with a smile. I could see me with him tending to our children. I’ll let him dream.

🥚

Holy shit there’s pegasi everywhere. I’m lucky I flew higher than normal to try and keep myself above any of the soldiers in the air, because there were stallions and mares on watch from clouds shaped like pill boxes. So long as I was higher than them, they wouldn’t look up. Also, so long as I was far enough away, that wouldn’t matter, but better safe than sorry.

I had to fly past three rings of these sentrys before reaching Gil’ead’s airspace. The city was under martial law. The soldiers clearly had already anticipated an attack and dug in their hooves. The citizens were essentially locked in their homes and I saw a provisions cart being pulled through the streets and food distributed to the civilians.

This was going to be a tough position to take. Sombra may have sent most of his troops south to fight the united front of the Varden and Surda, but he didn’t leave his northern border defenseless. My keen eyes counted a few thousand soldiers left in defense. Enough to maintain a long-sighted wide alert net as well as to cloud the sky over the city.

These troops wielded crossbows and slings as well as primitive blackpowder grenades with fuses. I knew they had cannons, but to see them with primitive hand grenades warned me that Sombra’s soldiers may have more surprises up their sleeves than expected.

Seeing earth ponies and unicorns manning positions on rooftops and on the walls besides patrols on the street reinforced that while pegasus dominated, Sombra didn’t entirely replace his whole military with them.

Gil’ead was a hard target. Worse was that it was bordered on the north by Isenstar Lake and the east by the Ramr River. Even worse was that for miles around it was nothing but open plains. Any approach would be a slaughter. The enemy would rain arrows down upon us miles out from the city before we could hope to even attempt a siege.

How are we supposed to do this? I’m not a tactician. “Roran, wake up! I need your keen and wily mind on this!”

“Huh?!” Roran awoke with a start and I ensured he was sharing my eyes as I reviewed my memories of the past half hour of observations with him. “By Celestia. There is no way we can do this during the day. We will need to move at night, weave charms like ours on every soldier, every siege engine. That will take an astronomical amount of...magic…”

“Roran?” I think I got where he was going. The Eldunarya, his gem belt, his other gems that he kept with him to work on later. With that devious setup, he could do it! He could pull off a feat of magic that it would take a whole battalion of battlemages to maintain by himself! Although, with elks being capable magic users themselves, he won’t be alone in this effort.

“Take us back to Mount Marna. We have work to do.”

🥚

“Master Roran?” Roran and I looked up from where I was channeling mana into and through one of the almost-awake Eldunarya while Roran engraved the ‘notice-me-not’ rune into one of the trebuchets. The one addressing Roran was clearly a proper officer rather than the small army of grunts that had arrived the day before from Kirtan. “I am to understand you have a plan?”

“More of an idea rather than a plan. I figured out how to get us to Gil’ead’s walls without us being rained upon with bolts and other quarrels miles out from it. What we do when we get there I’m leaving in your capable hands. That is if you’re the ranking officer of this battlegroup.” Roran replied before he stood and I grabbed his shoulder to steady him.

Roran and I have been at this nonstop since we got back from reconnaissance yesterday. Whatever Celestia and Luna did to us, we had far more energy than before. More magic. That didn’t take away the exhausting mental wear that inscribing runes had on a person. Put that into a 14 hour continuous effort. I’m only doing better because I’ve just been assisting.

“Your humility is appreciated, Master Roran, but as a Dragon Rider it is customary that you lead. If not directly, then by example. You’re overworking yourself. The Usurper’s pawns won’t up and march on us if you rest a day. Lieutenant, escort Master Roran and Lady Shinescales to a cot.” The officer, possibly a general, ordered and the elk cow to his right promptly helped me force Roran off of the trebuchet and to his hooves, but he gently held me back.

“What is it, sir?” I muttered, tired enough that I couldn’t really focus on raising my voice.

“I will be needing a full report on what has caused Master Roran’s drastic physical transformation. First Master Eragon becomes half-elk, now his brother shares traits of all three of his species’ main subtypes. I do not know about our queen, but I and several who run the nation are concerned about the two of you and what forces exert these effects. The Blood Oath Ceremony has never caused such a drastic transformation as Eragon’s and now this. Rest, but the moment you awaken, I will need your input.” He released my hand and I nodded blearily.

“I’ll try, but I might be just as out of the loop.” I yawned and patted his arm before staggering after the direction my Rider was led. I feel him this way. Tent. Cot. Future husband. Bed…

🥚

“So, it was a manifestation of the pony deities that spoke to you two, declared they would be coming from your homeland, then turned your Rider into the same species as them and did something to turn you into a giant like Shruikan?” General Taeral, the one nominally in charge of the army that is tasked with taking Gil’ead, recapped and I nodded.

“Yes. I’m fairly upset with them over this. It’s one thing to talk to us, another to talk to us and then alter us without so much as a ‘by your leave’. Worse, that’s twice in as many weeks for me.” First Dongoruas, now some distant god-queens from a far away nation.

“Troubling. This also collaborates with what Murtagh Morzanson had divulged to the Varden. I believe the ‘other’ they referred to is in fact a mare named Cadenza. She is under lock and key in the castle of Urû'baen. She is also the rightful heir to the throne of the pony kingdom from before Sombra overthrew it. She too is an alicorn, as you’ve described the sister deities and Roran has become.” General Taeral informed me and I winced.

I hope this Cadenza mare doesn’t take umbrage with Nasuada for usurping the usurper. “That is both very bad to know, yet gives us another goal to achieve. Whether or not she wants to take the throne, her approval or abdication could help whoever takes over obtain validity from the populace.” That would make her a Princess right now, wouldn’t it?

“It would.” Taeral nodded and then looked at the scroll on his desk. “That is for the future, but for right now we have other issues, reports from the south also confirmed something. Morzanson has been made a Rider and forced under the rule of the usurper. He has fought with Eragon and bested him, but for some reason left him alive. Twilight had to contend with a Lethrblaka with Spike receiving injuries before she burned the creature inside out.”

This is both good and bad. Good because things are going as expected. Bad because things are going as expected. If we continue in this manner, the losses and suffering to come will still happen with no change. Damn it. “Is there more?”

“No. I’m certain our mages will receive word on more when it transpires. As for now, we must work on upholding our end of this endeavor. Continue working to ensure our siege engines will be undetectable from distant eyes while the rune that Master Roran provided will be distributed to our battlemages so they can reproduce them for our soldiers.” Then the General’s snout wrinkled. “Did he have to make it with leather?”

“No and that was originally a work of Brom’s. Leather was at hand and the easiest medium he had at the time when we were fleeing Carvahall. Speaking of which, are there any plans to extend that far west?” I would hope vainly that Carvahall wasn’t burned to the ground by the King’s troops in revenge so that Roran would not suffer more than he already would.

“Yes, actually. Not our detachment however. The armies headed by Master Oromis will first take Ceunon, then move west to take Narda, securing the scattered settlements on the way. I am not fully apprised of the tactical reasons, but I believe it has something to do with Vroengard. Narda is the nearest port and any lost artefacts that might be retrievable after all this time for the poisonous magic to weaken could be invaluable.” Taeral theorized and I nodded.

“That would be so. Alright, I’ll go find Roran.” I left his command tent, a bit bemused that there was a section of the cave big enough for a military encampment adjacent to the storage chamber where the siege engines are.

Seeing so many elk soldiers was a bit daunting. I was surrounded by over a thousand 7-9 foot tall people, half of which had antlers extending even higher. Each wore a full suit of wood-sung armor reinforced with metal and wielded either a spear or sword. I knew that despite the lack of bows or crossbows, that each elk knew enough magic to take anything off the ground and use it as a lethal projectile. If not for the aerial bombardment waiting, I’d think we have no worries.

I waded through the crowds of busy soldiers to the storage area where even more soldiers were, mostly the wood weavers, the elk equivalent to engineers. Roran was working on engraving another of the intact trebuchets while the wood weavers worked to keep ahead of him so that he didn’t have to stop because the next one wasn’t ready due to their negligence.

“This is such a-Lady Shinescales!” Some of the elks shouted before they stopped conversing and saluted me. “We are working full tilt to ensure Master Roran does not have to cease his work before he needs rest.”

“Good, I’ll just be over here.” I hurried up to Roran and raked my eyes over his wings and that horn. Wow, I didn’t notice how regal those made my already handsome Rider look. “How are you doing, Roran?” I quietly questioned as I sent him my magic directly when I touched his shoulder and he leaned into my touch with a relieved hum.

“Hm, doing fine. Everyone is worried sick over me and it’s getting annoying though. They were pleased as punch when Eragon became half elk, now they’re scared about me being an alicorn.” My Rider finished carving the rune on this trebuchet and rubbed his snout as well as around the base of his horn. That must be a new source of mental stress for him, having a magic focus attached to his skull.

“Forget them.” I cooed and rubbed his temples, my beloved Roran groaning in relief with his eyes closed. “If we weren’t pressed for time, I’d tell you to take a break. The best I can do is be here to support you. I’m not the wizard between us.” I leaned in and kissed him, my Rider moaned into my lips and I backed away with a blush at my actions. “S-sorry! I don’t know where that came from!” OMG I can’t believe I just did that! We’ve only been that physically intimate in a few rare moments he was comfortable with it!

“Shut up and kiss me again.” Roran purred from his chest and I squeaked into his lips when he returned the favor. I melted against him, my body feeling-. “*Gasp* Shimmer? Where…?” I hummed contently and opened my eyes. I was seeing from his eyes, but his body moved me. Oh? Are we overlapping? We’re not fused or something, I’m riding shotgun, infusing him. Essentially he is metaphysically Riding off my power. “Shimmer, what are you doing?”

“I don’t know, but I blame those sisters. This is great though. If I cannot support you fully from without, I can boost you from within! Hah! I can hardly wait to hold this over Saphira!” This is cool! I’m both here, but not here! I’m like a...hm, I wasn’t a big follower of anime before I died, but there was one popular...a Stand! I’m like his Stand from the Ju-Ju show! I think? Jo-Jo? That one sounds more correct.

“Well, whatever you’re doing, if it isn’t exhausting you, keep doing it! I feel like I could run a hundred miles without stopping!” Roran took his chisel and the Eldunari he was using to assist him before rushing at the next available trebuchet with a manic glee that made me laugh in his mind.

🥚

“Blargh…” So...tired...

“You can say that again.” Roran groaned from where he laid in the cot with me.

“Blargh…” I weakly patted him. I’m not sure where my hand was, but I think it was his butt.

“At least you’re just exhausted, I feel like I’ve been exercising constantly.” Roran moaned while an elk physician looked us both over.

“Blargh…” I closed my eyes, just ready to sleep and recover.

🥚

“Okay. Lesson learned. Don’t do that for several straight hours ever unless it’s life-or-death.” I declared after Roran and I debriefed with General Taeral about how we converted the rest of the siege engines so quickly and why we crashed so hard after the fact.

“Yes, it would be best to use that sparingly. It was also unsettling to witness Master Roran emitting a pearlescent glow the entire time. You can both rest in your private carriage, which the battlemages have enchanted with your runes like the rest of the convoy. We march on Gil’ead beginning now and the sooner you two fully recover, the better.” General Taeral dismissed us and I helped Roran to his hooves with him groaning.

I felt guilty about overworking him to this point. Roran and I discovered something new about ourselves thanks to our Bond and however it was enhanced by our transformations and we both got carried away in the excitement. I could feel Roran’s bone-deep weariness and the exhaustion he only related to his early days of training with Brom.

However, he also compared it to when he and Katrina got very vigorous in bed and found it oddly satisfying. I wished the same could be said for me, I just felt sleepy and my Eldunarya felt drained. I led him to our carriage and climbed in, quickly depositing him on the cot and I snuggled against him, blushing when he immediately kissed me.

“*smooch* Have I ever told you how much I Love you?” Roran dopily asked and I smiled.

“You’re my Rider. You love me unconditionally. Knowing you love me in a romantic sense just enhances what we already have. Rest now, we’re both drained and need to be ready for the coming battle.” I squeezed against him and groaned when he vanished, only unlike before, I felt relaxed and at ease. “Not again. I don’t want every time we touch to result in something like this.”

“I don’t think it will. Gosh, this is the inverse of before. I Ride off of your power for battle, then Ride off of your body to recover? What do you get out of this?” Roran yawned in my mind and I pulled the blankets over me to snuggle into the unnaturally comfy hammock cot.

“I get peace of mind. Now shut up and sleep, Roran.” After all, I am your dragon, your supporter in all things. This is merely a greater expression of what I would do for you. I would even die for you, but I know that would destroy you, so I will do all in my power to stay with you.

I feel so warm and cozy with my Rider slumbering within me. What sort of magic is this? It isn’t the magic rooted in the Ancient Language. That came with the elks. Is this some sort of pony magic being exercised due to the union of our minds and souls?

“Hm, sexy dragon.” Roran sighed, my senses telling me he was doing more than sleeping. Is he having a wet dream right now? Whatever. Sleep, then get to work in combat. “Oh~ Shimmy~...” Oh gods. Oh gods. Unf. No~ now I’m horny too~! Damn it, Roran!

Ch.34

Ch.34

I groaned as I rubbed my thighs. Somehow, in his sleep, Roran found how to fuck me and recover. He did it six times. I feel great, my womb was a bit pudgy with seed and Roran didn’t even know he fucked me so hard yet since I was trying to hide it from him so he could focus on the coming battle. We’d been traveling towards Gil’ead unhindered for the past day and a half and I was struggling not to jump my Rider.

“Are you okay, Shimmer?” Roran asked me with concern and I was thankful for my Navel Pearl for keeping my cumflated belly from giving me away.

“Just horny!” I blurted out and he sheepishly chuckled.

“Ah, I think I had some naughty dreams. Sorry about that.” Roran apologized and I longed to let him know he did more than have naughty dreams, but if we get active now, we won’t have the energy to face the enemy tomorrow. Grr, no~. Fuck me! Fill me more! Guh, ah, no~! My body is tingling! My whole body is tingling like when Spike-!

Oh fuck! No! I clutched my tummy and felt relief when my Eldunari didn’t heat up like it did when Spike inseminated me. Whew. Good. Because if for some reason my body doesn’t have the same annual timer for breeding like the rest of my species apparently has, I’ll be very salty!

“Shimmer, please don’t clutch your stomach like that.” Roran groaned and rubbed his groin before checking his gear. Oh, I’m making him horny by rubbing my abs? I sighed as I kept rubbing and lusted to feel more of my Rider’s heat inside of me. “Oh~, Shimmer. Please no. Not now.”

“We’re about to go to battle. Why not?” Fuck it, I want him! I crossed the carriage and pressed him against the canvas wall, kissing him passionately and pressing my breasts against his pecs so hard they pancaked.

“Hm~!” He groaned when I turned us around to lay him in his cot and my belly expanded to reveal the seed he’d stuffed me with as I straddled his hips. “Oh Shimmer. What would Katrina and Kala say?”

“Mount that pony and get stuffed!” I snarled eagerly and jiggled my fluid-filled womb. “This is what you fight for, all these babies in me.” I teased while telling him I was roleplaying with a quick thought.

“I fight for you, Katrina, even Kala if she’ll join us. I fight for my family and friends.” Roran panted and I scooted back to pull down his trousers and watch his massive 15 inch soda-can thick dick spring out and engorge. I’ve seen it so many times through his own eyes when he masturbated or fucked Katrina, but it was just so much better to see it with my own eyes.

I cooed as I ran my hands along his shaft and wormed my tail into my trousers to tear out the crotch. I’m not moving away from this beast! I scooted forward and moaned as I ground my cunt along his length before I reached his flared glans and began to gyrate to feed it into my slit. “I love you, now fuck me for real, for our true first time.”

“Shimmer, ah, you’re tight! It almost hurts~!” He groaned, but enjoyed my tightness as we entered a feedback loop. He put his hands on my hips and helped guide me onto his breeding stick. I gasped when his flare popped into me past my vulvae and I moaned as I descended his dick. He was so much thicker than Spike~! He was shaped differently than my body was made to accept and it felt all the better for it~! “My dragon, my love.” He panted as he began to thrust.

My pleasure egged him on to seek his own pleasure. Our connection made every motion both agonizing and rapturous. I got dizzy quickly as I was impaled on his length. I couldn’t coherently comprehend every motion, but it ended with an explosion of bliss and a growing sensation of fullness that made my vision fill with stars from how much ecstasy I was experiencing.

🥚

Twelve. Roran pumped me with twelve more loads before we had to stop and prepare for battle. I grunted from how heavy I was. Is Roran a god of stamina? “I don’t know what came over us, but I regret that we didn’t do that a long time ago.” Roran huffed and rubbed my inflated womb, which was easily big enough to make me look properly hyper pregnant with quintuplets.

“I regret we both gave in to our needs and possibly tired ourselves out before the battle.” I huffed and willed my Navel Pearl to flatten my fecundity back to my muscular abs. “Alright, we’ll just have to deal. At least it’s a satisfied exhaustion rather than a suffering exhaustion.”

“Yes, so fly over the city? Or fight on the ground?” Roran asked as he got up and started putting on his gambeson.

“Fly, because someone needs to deal with the legions of pegasi overhead and that’s up to us.” I replied as I mentally braced myself. Second major combat, only this time it’s on the offensive.

“It’s going to rain with that dripping over the battlefield.” He teased with a poke of my deceptively flat tummy and I flushed. I hadn’t even considered that!

“I-I may have some toys we could use.” I admitted and retrieved a wooden pussy plug that I had purchased in Ellesméra from a sex shop. Unlike elsewhere, the elks have been around long enough to be more modern in many aspects despite their backwards culture frowning upon technological progress in favor of magical progress.

“I wouldn’t mind letting them know, but only if you want to coat the field white.” Roran teased. Bah, where was this Roran months ago?! He was like this with Katrina in bed, not in public!

“I’d prefer not to risk any lucky mare that gets your spunk on them somehow getting pregnant.” I huffed and took the huge smooth wooden toy to my lower lips and groaned as I shoved it into me to keep my future husband’s seed from leaking.

“So you don’t want competition?” Roran teased before he finished strapping on his heavy plate armor, which he refused to ‘upgrade’ from. “Or should I do it myself in flight?”

“Roran, stop it. This isn’t like you and I know you’re just trying to rile me up. Just be yourself.” I snarled at my Rider, who winced and nodded.

“Sorry. I thought you liked exhibitionism.” Roran’s words caused me to balk as I finished getting dressed in my tunic and trousers.

“Why would you-right. I was stuck in a constantly vapid and horny state when I was pregnant and didn’t care who saw in the first week before I had to hide in your storage.” I was also going through a serious case of the lazies. I’d much rather not be constantly training or adventuring. I enjoy traveling and seeing the sights, but I prefer being able to just laze about. When not training or committed to other physical pursuits, I’m a very languid person.

“Yes, it was really sexy.” Roran’s admission was genuine and I belatedly realized just how well he’d been restraining himself when I was in his storage for a week with full access to his groin and made no moves on him. “I wasn’t willing to try anything then, but whatever has happened between us because of our shared transformation, I can’t deny my feelings any longer.”

“Well, this was quite the time to do it. We’re about to fight against at least 1000 flying opponents on our own along with their 2000 plus ground troops. No pressure.” I climbed out of the carriage and saw that the army had moved us within bombardment range of the city.

“Lady Shinescales! Where are the civilian dwellings so we know not to aim our trebuchets there?” One of the soldiers questioned urgently and I gestured in the general direction of the city while I focused on my memory of my flight above it.

“They are scattered about, but mostly focused landward since Gil’ead’s castle has a short canal to the lake. The best approach to decrease civilian casualties would be to try and punch through the northeastern wall and straight through the waterfront to reach the castle. That said, to prevent the city’s Lord from fleeing, try to hit the canal so he can’t try to escape on the lake.” I directed and the soldier promptly saluted before running to relay the directions.

“Not a tactician, you say? That was what I would’ve told him.” Roran praised me with a pat on my shoulder and I snorted in amusement.

“That wasn’t tactics, just common sense. The sooner we secure the Lord of Gil’ead, the sooner we can force the soldiers to either surrender or flee depending on the restrictions Sombra has on them. Now come on, we need to touch base with General Taeral.” I followed Roran through the rapidly developing orders of battle to the rear where the general stood atop a short hill so he could oversee his troops on the flatland.

“This idea you had was brilliant. If not for you, we would have struggled the entire way here. We built so many trebuchets because we had believed we would lose over half of them on the march here. Instead, we have retained all 20 of them and have not lost a single soldier before the siege. I bow to your insight.” Taeral did so and then returned to looking over the field. “Now then. I believe it would be best if we launched a few volleys to draw attention. Then when the pegasi close in, you pounce.”

“Sounds like a good opening to a plan to me. Shimmer and I will focus on the enemies in the air while the rest of you focus on the ground as much as you can. We’ll help each other as best we can and hopefully we’ll ultimately be the victors.” Roran clasped wrists with General Taeral and I did the same, though he also bowed his head slightly. Seriously, why do they respect me so much?

“Alright Roran. It’s finally time. You and I, we’re going to fight together against incredible odds. We won’t just be providing bombardment support. This time we’ll be a key force multiplier beyond that.” I jogged to the other side of the hill and began to hype myself up for it with jumping jacks. Oof! This did incredible things to my falsely-flat womb~! Unf, thank gosh for the plug or I’d be gushing my mate’s seed~!

“I’ve used my Eldunarya friends to fill my gems. I’m ready for us to fight at any range.” Roran declared before I transformed and he winced. “Ah...I’m going to need to hurriedly make improvised extended straps for the saddle.” My gosh, he’s so far below me! I could step on him and squish my beloved if I wasn’t careful!

What have those mares done to me?! My saddle had snapped across the chest straps instantly and now Roran was retrieving lengths of leather from his satchel and magically fusing them into a long strong strap that then fused to the ruined straps so my saddle would still fit. “I believe my concerns about being able to handle the soldiers may be moot.” I mean, come on! I can almost look over the hill from this side at the bottom of it!

“I agree. Your head is about as big as you were when we arrived in Du Weldenvarden!” Dear gosh does that both impress and terrify me, Roran! I must be as big as Shruikan! Holy shit! That’s why Dongoruas did what she had to me. She and her siblings somehow knew this would happen if she enhanced me before it!

“Well. I think we know who will be Shruikan’s greatest opponent in a battle.” I nervously commented before Roran flew up to my saddle and strapped in while producing his mace on his belt, his Lucerne on his saddle’s strap on the left and his repeating crossbow on the right. All of warg make, like his armor. Said armor for me was rather inadequate to bother with I’m afraid.

“I know it’s wishful thinking, but perhaps when they see you the soldiers may surrender.” Roran said hopefully moments before stones were hurled into the air to smash against the outer fortifications of Gil’ead, calling war horns responded promptly. We waited until the responding pegasi swooped in and I took flight with a deafening roar.

Oh my gosh! Several of the soldiers immediately pissed themselves! I was somewhat disappointed when they immediately turned tail and fled, allowing our elk allies to gawk at me for a few moments before charging towards the opened hole in the wall from a simultaneous pounding from 20 trebuchets.

The ballistae and other artillery emplacements in the city responded, poking and thudding against my thick pearly scales with the impacts no more unpleasant than a prick from a needle or small pebble. Few of the pegasi were brave enough to engage, but they didn’t bother with me and tried to reach Roran. They were promptly shut down by his crossbow with the bolts whispered for their target to be true.

Meanwhile, I just hovered in place and listened to the screams of terror from the civilians who had poked their heads out of their homes and promptly began a stampede. The citizens of Gil’ead formed a flood of multicoloured ponies rushing towards the castle, preventing the guards from being able to close the portcullises fast enough to prevent the first elks from leaping into the fray of the keep.

I’m not okay with what’s going on, but I’m okay with minimum effort for maximum effect. All I had to do was fly over the city and everything went to hell for the enemy. “Maybe we’re overpowered?” I questioned my Rider who scoffed.

“You speak as if this isn’t war. Fair is for duels and merchant deals.” Roran stated and I nodded in agreement. I’m sure Sombra and Shruikan might very well come running when word reaches him about us.

🥚

To say that the elks were overjoyed at our swift victory would be an understatement. We took Gil’ead in hours, the non-pegasi soldiers were not sworn into service and had folded quickly enough, but the pegasi had fled south to Urû'baen. It would seem Sombra has given them orders to return to him should their commander be defeated or captured or something. Damn him.

This meant every defeat the enemy suffered would be met by a swift retreat and thus a swift reinforcement for a retaliation. We may have taken Gil’ead, but nearly all of the pegasi stationed here will now be coming back to try and retake the city, or even simply add to Urû'baen’s likely ludicrous defenses. This victory was easily won, but it was bittersweet.

“I apologize.” General Taeral said after he had explained why he had ordered that we remain housed in our carriage outside of the city. The citizens and captured soldiers were so terrified of me that simply the thought of me being in the city made panicked riots more likely.

“To be fair, we prefer peace and quiet to the hustle and bustle of cities. Or at least I think we do? I had no trouble with Teirm or Tronjheim.” Roran said to me and I shrugged.

“I’m okay either way. I’m fine with camping, so long as the citizens understand I’ll be swimming in Isenstar Lake.” Hey...I just realized I haven’t eaten since our transformation! Did it include some way of nourishing my body off of mana or something? Good thing I guess, because if that wasn’t the case, with my new size I’d likely deplete all of the wildlife anywhere I went.

“I’m sure that while they would dislike their fish being scared away, they’ll appreciate not having to worry about you flying overhead to burn the city down. I will have runners ensure you are provided your share of the spoils from the keep’s storeroom. Do you have any preferences?” Taeral’s question had me feel a little sick and Roran was baffled.

“Huh? Why take anything at all? Don’t the people need those goods?” Roran sent me his confusion and mild disgust, the latter of which I shared.

“Master Roran, while your humility and nobility are inspirational, it is simply how things are done in war. We won’t take too much because the city does need it for the coffers to repair the damages and keep the economy going, but it is customary for soldiers to appropriate war booty.” Taeral stated as if it was just the way the world worked, which was sadly the case here.

“Ah...then I would like any unique or esoteric tomes either magical, historical, or based on the sciences. I’m always looking for more to add to my library. If I could have a selection to choose from, that would be nice.” Roran sighed in resignation, if it was going to happen anyway, he’d try to benefit in a way that might benefit others. That’s why I love him, always trying to find a way.

“I’d like any erotica or trashy romance fiction.” Since I’d be reading any new texts he gets anyway, I figured I’d be best off getting something to while away the time besides watching clouds or stars.

“Ah, yes Lady Shinescale, Master Roran. I’ll have selections of both from the keep delivered for your perusal.” Taeral bowed to us both and then elegantly sprinted back towards the city as elks were wont to do.

“I don’t like it. The people here need every bit they can get to keep their lives afloat during this war.” Then Roran’s tail flicked and his wings ruffled while I blushed at the naughty thoughts I sensed growing in his mind. “As for being out here, alone, I could enjoy that.”

“Um, as much as I would like that. Shouldn’t I at least let out what you’ve…” I backed away nervously and gulped when he pinned me against the canvas wall of our fancy elkish carriage, his pecs smishing my breasts and my heart raced. “R-Roran, why are you suddenly so horny?”

“I’ve been holding it back for so long I guess whatever was done to us just finally broke the dam. Let’s see how much I can put in your reservoir.” Roran snickered and I gagged at the horrid pun!

🥚

I was satisfied after the first half hour, but getting constantly pleasured for hours on end was incredible. Where does he make all of this cum? I don’t think his production is normal. Maybe it’s another alicorn quirk.

I puffed out a bit of smoke that shaped into a heart and left the carriage while Roran dozed off after our marathon of sex. Becoming an alicorn enhanced his already impressive earth pony stamina, but I’m still a dragon. Thankfully I’d had the mind to plug my pussy back up to keep his ejaculate within me and at least put on a tunic, because I left the carriage in time to see a few Halla being guided with their cargo of a book-laden cart approach.

“Lady Shinescales! We bring a collection of books from the keep that meet yours and Master Roran’s criteria.” The soldier who guided the Halla declared and I smiled weakly at the sight of the stacks of books.

“Ah, well, we’ll go over them and find what we want, then return the rest. Please enjoy your rest.” I replied and the soldier saluted before unhitching the two Halla and petting them before walking back towards the city with his elegant white animal friends eagerly following. He must be a good person for Halla to like him so much.

Once they were away, I huffed and pulled my tunic up before allowing my giant breasts to engulf the cart in my cleavage and then shrunk them back down the moment it was forcibly shoved into my storage. At least until I have to take the cart out, we’ll be able to better organize and sift through the tomes from my Inventory.

I checked on Roran with my mind to find that he’d genuinely fallen into a deep, restful slumber. Fucking for a few hours straight would do that to nearly anyone. As for me, I need a swim.

I walked the short distance from where our carriage had been put to the lake and slipped in as I considered if it would be safe to dump several dozen gallons of equine ejaculate in the water. I’m sure the ecosystem wouldn’t appreciate it...or it would because it’s basically pure proteins. Then again the whey byproduct from cheese and yogurt companies in my last life had a massive impact on their local environment from whey acids contaminating things.

This isn’t whey though, it’s sperm and semen. Gah, I don’t want to risk hurting these people more than I already have. I’ll just...have to keep it in me until I find a place to dump it or my body absorbs it due to weird biology or magic bullshit. Well, it won’t be that bad…

I allowed my cumflated womb to reveal itself and I moaned in pleasure as my taut skin stretched under my scales and my hot flesh appreciated the cold water. By the time I had reached my true size, I was looking at a boulder of a belly about as big as I’d gotten when I’d been one week into gestating my 108 eggs. With a smile, I allowed my breasts to their maximum size for this scale and groped my yoga-ball bra-busters.

“You’re a big one.” I jolted and turned my head to the voice and gasped in a mixture of fear and surprise. A handsome and athletic ruby red male dragon was standing in the shallows with me as casual as could be and I looked around frantically. “Don’t worry. I’m here to talk.”

Ch.35

Ch.35

“What are you doing here?!” I hissed in a whisper-shout as I stretched my awareness around to see if anybody had spotted him. “I know you’re under oaths to Sombra, what could you possibly be here to talk about?”

“Oaths that don’t hold as well as that schemer thinks. We have loopholes. You’re far more powerful than me and one of my highest priorities from that monster is to preserve my own life above any other, even should Murtagh die.” The ruby dragon approached me and I nervously allowed him to run his hands over my fecund sides and breasts. “So beautiful...I should hope when all this is done, that you and I can help restore our people.”

“H-hey, I don’t mind the touching, but keep your head on Thorn. Why are you here?” I reminded the male who despite looking matured with his wings and all, was clearly still going through the potent early stages of draconic puberty that I had to suffer through. Saphira barely noticed because she was wrapped up in Eragon’s own pubescent issues while I had become a ball of repressed sexual energy and tension without many opportunities to masturbate.

“Right. I am here to tell you what I am able to. Cadenza is willing to abdicate for her freedom. The hearts despise him and the Heart still refuses him. Shruikan is an apathetic monster of sloth and gluttony. I cannot provide troop movements or anything pertaining to Sombra directly. Murtagh doesn’t blame you for allowing us to come to this fate when he chose to follow it from your foreknowledge. I thank you because you directed my Rider to me.” Thorn leaned in and I meekly let him chastely kiss my lips.

“Well, I just wish your suffering wasn’t required. Hopefully you two will have a happier future than the one I witnessed. What is The Heart though?” I questioned and Thorn seemed to consider something.

“It’s a rumor, a fantasy, a dream concocted by the fallen kingdom of Broddring. There is no such thing as a Crystal Heart.” Thorn enunciated several things sarcastically, but even that was enough to make him wince and sweat in pain.

“Thank you. Now return to Murtagh quickly.” I spun him around with one hand and spanked his tight athletic ass. I giggled at how he jumped and rubbed his butt with a pout and then took off, heading south low to the ground. Damn that guy is fine, he’ll be better when he finishes growing and he isn’t tormented by Sombra.

Now then, wasn’t I debating whether or not to dump all this cum out of me?

🥚

“Woo~! So many books!” Roran cheered and I snorted in amusement over him being so excited over something that had upset him yesterday. I was lazing atop my boulder belly and boobs with the leather ‘tent’ cover for my saddle keeping me modest for people’s sensibilities while I watched him fish through the cart of books he’d retrieved from my expanded cleavage.

“Just remember that we’re only taking what we don’t already have copies of.” At least for non-fiction. The fiction literature I’d have to just pick and choose. I didn’t have a collection so much as borrowed books I either gave to others or returned to the source once done with them.

“I know, Shimmer, I’ve just become somewhat of a bibliophile since you imparted your knowledge to me. I’m still nowhere near as bad as Twilight though. King Orrin’s library is basically her’s by unspoken rules.” Roran smirked and continued sifting through the piles of books. “What is with all of these titles? I didn’t see these anywhere in Teirm.”

“Information suppression. Tyrants love to keep the populace dumb so they don’t have the brains to rebel.” I rested my chin on my crossed arms since my belly and boobs were a perfect bed right now. “You’ve gotten your hands on things that most people wouldn’t even know existed.”

“Well in this case I’m glad to have claimed these spoils. I’ll have a lot of work ahead of me copying these books for redistribution. At least I know Fairth well enough to quicken the process.” Roran paused and held up a tome before approaching me and holding it-. “This seems familiar.”

“Huh?” I asked with a look at the book, which had an illustration of a clear blue crystal, maybe beryl, carved into a beautiful heart shape. “The Crystal Heart. Roran, read it!”

“You know it?” Roran asked before opening the book up and he began reading.

“I got an unexpected visitor last night. Thorn, Murtagh’s dragon.” Roran tensed, but I sent my memories of the encounter to him. Seeing Thorn kiss and touch me annoyed him, but didn’t bother him otherwise. “As you saw, he told me a few things that he could get away with. The hardest one involved the Crystal Heart. Whatever it is, I assume it’s some sort of artificial Eldunari.”

“It is...this book details it fairly well. It’s mostly a second-hand account of it’s conception and construction, so it doesn’t really provide the process to make one. However, it does describe it well enough for me to see that it is in fact one of the greatest secrets of the Riders. It was meant to be a unified Eldunari that linked to all dragons, to act as a communication relay initially.

“It just grew from there. However, it Bonded to the royal family of Broddring due to their close work with it. It changed then, growing into something more profound. It was growing into a Heart-of-Hearts that linked the people of the kingdom together, not just Riders and their dragons. Before it could achieve this though, the author took his notes and fled from the Forsworn, publishing this book as a way to rebel. This may be one of the only remaining copies.”

I looked at the book while Roran flipped back to the first page. He then walked away to read more in-depth and I sighed from atop my belly-booby bed before closing my eyes to take a nap. I have a chance to not stress, I’m going to take it while my Rider got his snout stuck in a book.

🥚

Later that day Roran woke me from my nap and told me to be presentable, so I reluctantly shrunk my assets and gut down to normal and wore one of my courtly dresses from my time as Nasuada’s temporary lady-in-waiting to head into Gil’ead. Seeing me dressed so regally and being a normal stature in this form seemed to throw people off, causing them to not really know how to respond to my presence.

I just wish I didn’t have to go with a black dress to match my collar, because I looked like I was going on a date I expected to get lucky on rather than attending some political malarkey that we had to be involved in. Still, seeing so many confused stallions appreciating my body gave me yet another ego boost. I should be careful, or I’ll become as vain as my sister.

“You look beautiful, Shimmer.” Roran whispered to me as he led me into the castle. He wore his full suit of polished armor save the helmet and I had an arm locked with his, pressing the side of my bust into his bicep. He said he was instructed to wear his armor because he was here in the capacity of a warrior, not a politician. Still politics to me, all this humbug.

“You look handsome, Roran.” I whispered back and had my tail wrap around his waist to pull him into a side-hug while keeping my arms where they were supposed to be. “I still miss your beard though.” Katrina was right. He looked better with facial hair, all rugged and masculine.

“Trust me, as soon as I don’t have to worry about elks scoffing at me I will grow it back. Between us, I feel like you’re the only one they actually respect since I prefer everything warg over elk.” Roran’s words made me wrinkle my snout in displeasure. My Rider is part of me. Not respecting him is the same as not respecting me. Ass-backwards hippie anthro-elves! I am of the same mind as my Rider, why do you respect me so much?!

Anyway, at least this wasn’t some proper court going on. We weren’t introduced or called in, just guided into the throne room where General Taeral had a desk put in front of the posh gilded chair the former Lord of Gil’ead sat before he was executed. “Master Roran, Lady Shinescales. I hope you have gotten your rest, because I’m afraid things have taken an unfortunate turn.”

“What has happened?” Roran questioned after I released him from my embrace and stood to the side so he could be singled out. Any opportunity to not be the center of attention I’ll gladly take.

“We have lost a caravan that was traveling through the Spine from Narda. We fear it is yaks, but we’re not ruling out any of Sombra’s special forces. This caravan was carrying paramount supplies that we need.” Taeral looked sharply at me and I cringed. Oh no!

“We’ll look into it immediately. I didn’t go into the Spine like my brother, but we’ll scour the whole mountain range if we have to.” Roran declared and I nodded hurriedly.

“Then go. There is no time to dally. The only reason we got this news before Master Oromis is because Gil’ead was taken first and thus the scouts prioritized us. We’ll hold Gil’ead, good hunting.” Taeral stated and I cursed my nice dress since I couldn’t sprint without potentially ripping it as we hurried from the throne room to a window and took flight immediately.

“This is a disaster! If it was carrying what I think it was, then that caravan holds the future of the Riders!” All of those eggs that could be moved! All of the Eldunarya! The chance to defeat Sombra!

“Then we better hope it wasn’t Sombra’s agents and if it is yaks, then they haven’t smashed and eaten the eggs.” Roran snarled and I felt growing fury in my Heart-of-Hearts at the concept.

🥚

At my full size and in my feral form, flying across the plains from Gil’ead to the Spine was laughably fast. Thankfully the ‘tent’ cover for my saddle could be tightened down, allowing Roran to ride without the roaring wind lashing at him. I kept on course for Narda since the caravan would have passed through the nearest accessible point.

I noticed Daret far below and gave a distant visual scan of the besieged village. It didn’t look like a second Yazuac, so hopefully the people were okay. I don’t have the time to swoop down and help, so bothering to check further would have been a waste of precious time. That said, I could see a faint trail from Daret that led in the direction I was flying, so the village was a stopping point on this less-traveled path.

The moment I hit the Spine, I followed the pass that the trail led to and found the wreckage soon enough. I swooped down and the moment I pulled up to hover, Roran opened the flap on the leather tent and dove down to check while I transformed and shrunk down to follow. “Damn it. At least it wasn’t Sombra’s people.” Thanks Roran, the heads mounted on spikes weren’t clues.

“Let’s get looking. You search for anything that could lead us to the yaks that did this and I’ll scour the wreckage.” I snarled and Roran didn’t even protest. One of the few things that really fucking got to me was something endangering children of any species sapient or not.

I tore apart the overturned carriage and yanked open the smashed crates to find hay, but no eggs, not even shell fragments. I did the same for the rest of the three carts and barely restrained a wrathful roar of fury. “Roran, I hope for their sake that you’ve found something!” Those unborn children, finally having a chance, now possibly dead because of my meddling!

“The yaks cover their tracks here disturbingly well. If I didn’t have wings now, I wouldn’t have found anything. Come to me.” Roran replied and I promptly followed his essence like the beacon it was to me. I reached him before he finished his tracking and together we hid on a ridge overlooking a yak village.

Unlike what I expected, it wasn’t showered in gore and the carcasses of their victims. It looked like any other tribal village if said tribal village also had a smithy and a terrace farm growing oats. Here was where I saw yak females for the first time. The naks, because female yaks are called naks while males are yaks, annoying, were just as physically imposing as their males.

The heifers stood easily 8 feet tall compared to their 9 foot average yak counterparts and had massive mams. We’re talking real gadonkers, a couple of gohongabaloogs. If I didn’t have a bigger pair myself, I’d be feeling breast envy again. My breast fixation aside, they seemed to be polishing the eggs they’d stolen and carefully placing them in a big nest where several huge emu-like chickens were keeping them warm. What is going on here?

Our bemusement was enhanced when an elderly nak emerged-whoa. Huh? When naks get older, instead of sagging their boobs shrink? Guh, damn boob fixation! Anyway, she emerged from a yurt and bellowed grandly in some guttural language. It was her gesturing with a huge staff that revealed the yaks had used the Eldunarya in their tribal mystic fetishes.

My old life’s desire to witness their society was intense, but my current life’s need to rescue the eggs and the Eldunarya superseded that. “Do you have any plans besides my impulse to just try a Smash and Grab?” I asked my Rider desperately and realized he was deep in a psychic fugue. He must already be up to something then.

After a minute of the apparent spiritual leader of the village chanting and going on, Roran stood and cracked his neck before retrieving his helmet and mace. “Follow my lead.” Roran dove down to the entrance of the village, causing the guards to bellow and charge, but before I could intervene, Roran simply dove in between them, smashed the knee of the one on his right, ducked under the swing of the one on the left and smashed his mace into the shoulder of the other’s weapon arm.

With those two down, he strode into the village as bold as can be in his polished steel armor and held his mace forwards at the shamaness before haltingly shouting at them in their own language. H-holy fuck. Roran is so hot right now, but what is he doing?!

Whatever he said, the yaks all formed a wide circle with their weapons ready while the naks took the calves and fragile objects away. The nak with the staff waited while a 12 foot tall yak emerged from the largest yurt hut and strode towards the scene with a massive club made from a young tree with the roots wrapped around and bound to a solid block of stone on his shoulder.

“Roran, please tell me you didn’t just challenge that guy?! He looks like he could eat you alive!” I fretted, but he didn’t respond, simply holstered his mace and retrieved his Lucerne from his satchel, which clearly unsettled the yaks, but they kept their distance as he twirled his polearm.

The chieftain, or just the toughest warrior, nearly booted a few yaks out of his way to enter the circle and bellowed in their primitive language at Roran, to which he nodded. With a snort, the giant swung his club. Roran dashed under the swing and brought his weapon up in a broad swing, which while telegraphed, had too much reach for the yak to evade.

The giant grunted and pressed his fur into the bleeding puncture wound the sharp beak of Roran’s armor-penetrating polearm caused and then went for a sweep, which Roran jumped over, but didn’t open his wings. He retaliated by jabbing the pommel of his lucerne into the yak’s chest, which didn’t penetrate his leather vest, but did stagger him.

Roran didn’t wait this time, he swung up, hooked the beak of his weapon on the yak’s horn, then pulled himself up since his opponent was easily thrice his weight and nearly twice his height. He used the momentum to swing over the yak’s shoulder and grabbed the haft of his weapon, using his body weight and strength to pull it against the Yak’s throat.

The giant gagged and dropped his club, trying to pull Roran off, but he’d hooked his legs under the giant’s pits and kept pulling. The thickly furred brute fell to his knees and struggled a few more minutes, but eventually he passed out and collapsed onto his face. Roran let go of his hopefully not crushed weapon and stood on the giant’s back with his hand on the head of his mace and panting for breath.

Cheers erupted from the yaks and they all put away their weapons, even seeming to congratulate him! I know the Urgals that these yaks have replaced were a combat-driven society, but seriously? I huffed and flew back up to my perch, realizing that since I hadn’t been noticed, I should probably just wait until Roran had this resolved.

🥚

“I can’t believe all you did was barge in after possibly permanently crippling two of them and challenge their strongest warrior to a duel, then when you won they just gave you the eggs and Eldunarya!” I gushed at him in a mixture of exasperation and excitement. My badass Rider just pulled a total Gary Stu moment!

“I made it clear that they belonged to me and that I was reclaiming them whether or not they would give them back. I did also tell them that a new future of Riders was coming and if they were willing to integrate with squishy weaker society, then they too could count themselves among us. They knew what the eggs were, which was why they were caring for and protecting them, but they didn’t understand that they can’t hatch for them yet.” Roran clarified from his place next to me as we walked the path.

It was getting late, neither of us wanted to fly and the Spine was surprisingly pleasant and reminded us both of the Beors, just less overwhelmingly gigantic.

“So they wanted to be Riders? How did they know that the ponies running the caravan from Narda had the eggs and Eldunarya?” I asked worriedly and Roran huffed.

“They didn’t. They were just raiding like usual and discovered what they thought was good fortune. I didn’t promise them anything, but I did tell them that if their southern tribes were allied with us as expected, then they’ll be joining the Rider Pact once the war is over.” Roran pulled me into a side-hug, which was kinda musty in the sweat, blood and overly familiar hugs and congratulatory shoulder-pats from boisterous yaks.

“Ew, wash up before getting too close again. You were incredibly sexy back there and I’ll be sharing the memory with both Katrina and Kala whenever we return to them, but ew. Not now.” I gently pushed him away and he chuckled with a wipe of some dried blood from his opponent on his chestplate. Unlike his armor, his lucerne didn’t survive the duel, so it’d need repairs.

“Fair enough. I am rather rank. If we were willing to fly for an hour before it gets dark, we could make it to Fläm Lake.” Roran’s words made me whine. I don’t want to fly anymore! My wings ache!

“Eugh, just climb into my storage then and use the soap and water in there to clean up. I’ll freshen up too if you pass me some.” I pulled up my tunic and expanded my breasts to allow him to step into my storage. I then shrunk back down and bore with the stink in my cleavage until his bare hands emerged with damp soap and rubbed my chest himself. “Oh! Thanks!”

“No problem. I’ll sleep in here for the night. Get comfortable however you want, Shimmer.” Roran’s soap-bearing hand retreated and I yawned before I took flight with a bit of protest to myself and looked for a good alcove. I found one quickly and flew into it before getting naked and letting my still cumflated belly and enormous boobs out to sleep on my body bed.

Knowing how things were at the moment, I could only hope that things continued apace. As much as I detest Nasuada needing to suffer and Murtagh too, it was their suffering that ultimately led to Murtagh’s True Name changing and allowing him to defy Galbatorix that should let him do the same with Sombra. These thoughts kept me up for a bit, but eventually Roran’s slumbering mind drew me in and we shared the bliss of dreams together.

Ch.36

Ch.36

I awoke with a gasp and a groan as I felt my burgeoning sides squeezing into the alcove I’d nested in for the night. “Oh~! M-moar~?!” I moaned in pleasure as my belly inexplicably expanded! I panted and groaned and screamed in orgasm as-!

I jolted awake, panting and rubbing my swollen sides to find I hadn’t grown at all. Holy fuck. I think I should dump this hot thick seed soon or I might get addicted to being a cum balloon! Ahn~ my pussy is pulsing~! I actually came just from an extreme wet dream! “Shimmer? What is it?”

“N-nothing~!” I feebly tried to withhold my current wreck of a state, but knew he saw right through it. “I j-just need some privacy for an hour.” I panted and rocked on my ballooned front before I willed myself to shrink my assets down to normal and barely withheld from groping and fingering myself around my pussy plug.

“Okay. I’ll tend to my morning constitutions later.” Roran’s words reminded me that I too had such needs. Eugh, I’d better just get on with it so we’re both not left suffering.

🥚

“Thanks for letting me out so fast.” Roran said after he came back from the woods near the small pond I’d found and dumped my lewd load of lusty liquids. It was essentially a small bog anyway, the bacteria in the dark water would likely process it quick enough not to endanger the local environment. Also, fun fact, whatever our transformation did, it removed my need to use the bathroom. I just thought I needed to because of all the pressure the cum was putting on me.

“Sorry to have forced you to hold it.” I replied and finished wiping myself down with a dry rag to sop up the moisture from my sponge bath. I swear, now that I’m looking at myself in the bright midmorning sun, I think my pearly scales have gotten shinier. Maybe that’s what inspired the elks for my title. “Let’s get going, the sooner we return to Gil’ead, the sooner we’ll know where to take the eggs and Eldunarya. Brom clearly has a plan for them.”

Although I told him about them, he simply took my input and ran with it. I have no clue what he’s planning besides what Eragon might have done on his own. “I don’t relish flying past Urû'baen to deliver them to the others down south. I wish the urgency hadn’t caused us to overlook getting a second heading.” Roran lamented as I put on a clean tunic and panties. Thank you elks for having actual panties instead of going commando or waist-wraps.

“Me neither. Although we might be able to face Shruikan head-on in an open fight, I don’t relish that. However, with the massive stockpile of Eldunarya Sombra has access to, we’d be creamed if he actually joined the battle with Shruikan outside of his castle. We may have over a dozen Eldunarya not counting my own freakish cluster of 8, but not yet.” I shuddered at the thought.

“I agree. Now, let’s get back to General Taeral and find out what needs to be done.”

🥚

The flight back was less rushed, so we stopped by Daret to discover that they’d survived another two yak raids some months ago, but ever since then they’d been left alone. We informed them of the King’s use of the yaks through dark magic and the remaining villagers swore to support the liberation should any of our forces ever need to come out this way, which we might. Daret was a stopover to Narda after all.

Then we flew the remaining distance to Gil’ead, where I was happy to discover the citizens weren’t so terrified of me now after seeing my anthro form and my brief time away. “Sorry to send you off the moment you came back, but the urgency of the report didn’t allow us to plan where you were to go afterward.” Taeral apologized, but Roran and I expected it.

“That’s fine. Where are we going?” Roran questioned while I looked out the window at Isenstar Lake, lamenting I wouldn’t have the time to get to know it like the other lakes I’d been to.

“Back to Ellesméra. The eggs of the Old Pact can only be partnered to either elks or ponies, so they’ll join your eggs for review, Lady Shinescales. You’ll be there for a week longer and then you’ll ferry your eggs as well as the old eggs south. They won’t do any good sitting in our capital when your unique storage capabilities make transport far more convenient.” Taeral said and…

…

We could’ve just flown the eggs up to Ellesméra! We didn’t need to do a massive caravan! I could’ve carried the eggs and the Riders and everything else in my storage! Gah~! Hindsight you bitch! “Gods, strike me down as a fool here and now.” Roran muttered with his hands rubbing his snout and around his horn while I just fell to my knees.

“I do not understand this extreme response, why are you so distraught?” Taeral questioned and I keened pathetically at all the wasted time and effort. Kala wasted those favors for nothing~! I’ve gotta make it up to her~!

“We could have ferried everything by air using our unique storage magic. The eggs, Riders, even the carriages themselves. We wasted nearly a month in travel for what could have been done in a day or two.” Roran informed the general, who winced.

“Ah. I see. That is a rather painful moment of hindsight. Well, now that it is in mind, you will be that much more valuable to us as an ally. Perhaps you could even take a battlegroup south ahead of schedule.” Taeral muttered and gestured for us to leave, which we did.

“I can’t believe we’re such idiots~!” I wailed and Roran patted my back.

🥚

“Babe~!” Kalameet squealed in excitement the moment I landed on the furthest open space of the plateau. I was so gigantic that I had to hang off of the crag while Roran exited the saddle tent. “Oh my goddess you’re so fucking huge~!” My girlfriend gushed excitedly with her tail twitching about and her wings flexing.

“I know. Trust me. The past few days have been quite eventful.” I replied before I transformed and got hugged by her while Katrina did the same for Roran. “Thanks for the collar. If you didn’t get this for me, I’d have been royally screwed.” I traced my fingers over the black metal band that was keeping me at a reasonable stature through magic that we couldn’t comprehend yet.

“Yeah, by me. I’d have done everything in my power, even crawl up inside of you to ravish you the best I could.” Kala declared and I felt my body heat up with how hungry she clearly was, not just from her smishing our breasts together, but her pupils seemed heart-shaped. What is up with that?

“Are you okay, Kala?” I asked uneasily while suddenly I became quite aware of her scent.

“Oh, um, it's that time of year for my species.” She admitted with a blush to which Katrina blushed even hotter. “Kat has been helping, but seeing you has really kicked me in the ovaries and the testes. I want nothing more than to knock you up and turn you into an overstuffed incubator.” Kala panted before she kissed me and I mewled into her mouth as my own tail and wings twitched and tingled in anticipation-.

“No, no. None of that. We may be here for a week, but please don’t try to impregnate Shimmer. Whether or not she’ll be able to considering she has most of a year before her body resets for that, she needs to be combat ready.” Roran chided us and I joined Kala in whining needily.

“Bad. Kala.” I perked up and looked down at our compressed cleavage to see Copernicus’s head, much bigger than I remember, poking out and looking at his Rider in disapproval. “No. Sex.” He booped Kala’s snoot with his own and then nuzzled me. “Mum! Happy!”

“Aw, my little boy is growing so fast~.” I gushed and nuzzled him back while Kalameet smiled.

“All of them are. The rest of the unhatched ones have hatched and Nuanen is helping keep them in line while we all train with Saria.” Kalameet pointed out the beautiful purple dragoness who seemed to be in the early stages of maturity running herd on the mass of multicoloured mischief-makers while the elk I remember appearing in the Dragonhold months ago helped her fellow Riders train.

She wasn’t a master like Oromis or Brom, but she clearly knew how to use a two-handed sword. It wasn’t a claymore, or other heavier blade...is that an elkish variation on a katana? The blade is almost paradoxically thin yet thick in comparison to such a weapon from my old life and had the elk elegance in the slight curvature. That said, it looked much sturdier than a proper katana yet still seemed like it could slice into flesh without chopping into it.

She must have had it custom made, is she one of those people who foolishly believe everything Japanese is superior to everything else? The only reason blades like katanas existed was because there was barely enough metal on the Japanese archipelago to even make the swords let alone armor as developed elsewhere, which was why a focus on flaying flesh developed.

Then again, if there was a metal durable and flexible enough to not shatter on a fierce impact, then the shape of the katana would be extremely good at-. Kala booped my snoot and I snorted smoke in her face, which she breathed in and puffed out with some of her own smoke into a heart shape that oddly made my heart race. “Sorry if I’m distracting you so much.” Kala kissed my throat and I groaned, pressing more against her.

“Ugh, you two go somewhere private while I deliver the old eggs.” Roran huffed and was led away by Katrina while Cloud chirped happily in my direction.

“Fine. No. Eggs.” Coby chided us before he withdrew his head back into Kalameet’s cleavage.

“I can’t promise that.” I hissed and dragged my tail between Kala’s thighs, causing her to moan and push us off the cliff, where she glided us down away from the city and we made out in a desperate and frantic mess of kissing and groping until I impacted against a tree, but I didn’t give a fuck, I was with my mate and that was all that mattered.

🥚

I woke up snuggled to Kalameet, but we were still in our clothes. Uh, didn’t we do the nasty? Didn’t we finally get intimate? We were up in the boughs of one of the giant trees, not the Menoa Tree. That’s the wrong direction from the crags if I remember. Why didn’t we have sex?! My irritation caused me to growl and gently shake Kala awake. “Kala. Why didn’t we do it?”

“Hm? Huh? We didn’t? I thought we did.” Kala sat up with me and looked us over. “Huh? We didn’t? What the fuck?”

“I felt that it was perhaps for the best that you two not potentially destroy a stretch of the forest in a passionate romp.” A handsome and regal male elk ethereal avatar appeared on the branch with us. “It would not have been the first time two dragons mating have caused excessive collateral damage and with the size we witnessed Shimmer to be, I took action and also magically alleviated your bodies so you aren’t so desperate.”

“Huh...I’m both upset and grateful. Thanks I guess.” I muttered and Kalameet huffed with a nod. “Wait, magically alleviated? The Ancient Language can be used for sexual gratification?”

“Of course? It is fairly risky, but with experience you learn how to phrase things properly. Now, please return to the Crags of Tel'naeír. There are many elks who wish to see if they can be Riders.” Gilderien vanished and I sighed while I got up with Kalameet and flew back up to the plateau.

“Great, so we’re going to get cunt-blocked the whole time we’re here. I can’t wait to get away from all of these ‘better-than-thou’ uptight assholes. Sure, plenty of them are okay, but all of the ones running the place have thorned sticks up their asses.” Kalameet growled and I could only agree. “Maybe if I share the miracles of my mother and aunt they’ll chill.”

“Maybe, but if it’s something that might get reprisal, save it for just before we leave.” I’m not leaving Kala and Kat up here while we’re so far away. They’re coming with us down south.

“Well, considering how anti-religious the people here are, I think I’ll save it for when we’re leaving so we can skedaddle if things go wrong.” Kalameet admitted before we returned to the plateau. It seemed most of the day had passed since the training had begun to wrap up and Roran was giving pointers to a few of the newbies.

“Roran, where are the eggs?” I questioned psychically due to the distance between us and he gestured to Oromis’ house. I headed straight there and Kala smacked my ass, causing me to jump and titter without a chance to respond since she went over to Katrina where she was babying all of my precious hatchlings.

The next week was going to be torture, I just know it. I entered the house with relief that this collar also seemed to help regulate my immense physical strength along with my size and weight. Within, the house was converted into a gallery of sorts with mine and the old eggs placed on tables with deep bowls melded with the tables keeping them upright and presentable.

There were signs written in the Ancient Language, one denoting my 74 remaining eggs and the other the 26 remaining eggs of the Old Pact. I approached those eggs and ran my hands over them, nuzzling them, getting to know them. Their minds were old, at least a century, but infantile and barely aware.

A few responded well, actively seeking my warmth, but otherwise, none of them were anywhere near as active as my own eggs. “Pardon, I was told that we were allowed to visit the eggs now?” An elk bull asked in the Ancient Language and I smiled before getting to work.

🥚

The Old Pact is racist as fuck. Only 3 more of my eggs resonated with elks who came to see if they were worthy, while fucking 10 of the 26 Old Pact eggs seemed to eagerly latch on to their future Riders. Either the Old Pact influenced their choices, or they’re so starved for Riders they’ll take anyone they think they’ll like.

“You don’t have to be so eager.” I groaned as I leaned on some of the eggs. It may have been a week already, but damn I wasn’t expecting so many of the Old Pact eggs to practically fly off the shelves. “There are more of you, y’know. You don’t have to latch on to the first one you think might be the one.”

“Talking to them before you store them?” Katrina asked from where she was packing eggs in a hay-filled crate that would then be put in my magic storage for the journey south. I blushed hotly at her giving me an upskirt pantyshot with her tail moved aside to reveal her heart-shaped ass and thighs framing her gusset-covered puffy pussy. Damn it, Kat, I know you’re horny too!

“Yes, they’re so eager.” I mewled and looked away from her ‘fuck-me’ pose bent over the crate and rubbed a gray egg. “It’s like they’re prisoners jumping at parole.”

“Was it really so bad inside of your egg?” Katrina questioned after she latched the lid on the crate and wrote on the pinned paper that it was full of X number of my eggs. Damn it mare, please stop aiming your sexy fuckable ass at me! At least let your tail hang behind and cover your groin! Grr, damn you and your sexy tight gray bubble booty~!

“Hnnng~, no. It was...limiting and…” I grit my teeth when she blatantly backed up and pressed her ass into my pelvis “Grr~.” I growled and grabbed Katrina’s ass. “Damn it, Kat! You could’ve waited~!” I pressed my groin against her hot box and she looked back at me with those wily brown eyes framed by her curtain of copper mane and a saucy grin.

“I’m handling eggs~.” Kat purred and wiggled her rear against my pelvis. It was this situation that Roran walked in on and grunted in sharp arousal that shot through our connection. “Roran. I am sick of waiting. I want us to get married when we arrive in Surda.” She stood up, leaning back against me and moving my hands to her lower stomach. “I want foals. I want them so much.” Guh~! I wish I had that dick or tail-inseminator Kala mentioned!

“Fuck~.” I moaned and ground my lap against Kat’s ass. “Roran, just knock her up now and we’ll marry here for her honour when we arrive!” I whined and Roran gulped as he fought against his powerful male instincts to do as his mates demanded and breed.

“Grr...not...now. We’ll do this properly on our honeymoon. We’ll go hog-wild and do all sorts of romantic things. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to avail of Master Oromis’ cold shower.” Roran hurried through the main area of the house and into the somewhat primitive indoor plumbing bathroom to likely do as such. As well as masturbate. Roran had three sexy females constantly driving him mad this past week and he didn’t have the stamina or time to indulge without monopolizing our’s and other’s time too.

We couldn’t get back to Surda fast enough. “Holy shit it smells like a pre-orgy situation here. Are we gonna?” Kala eagerly questioned with hearts in her eyes and looked ready to rip our clothes off.

“No…” Kat and I replied in resignation and Kala hissed with a grope of her groin and breasts.

“Damn it. All this restraint is driving us fucking insane! Finish packing so we can all board the airline Sexy Shimmer enroute to fuckville!” Kalameet nearly roared and helped us gather the rest of the eggs and put them in crates.

“Yeah.” I huffed as I packed the last egg, which seemed to purr in content at my handling. Nope! I may not be a local dragon by the Pact’s rules, but none of you are gonna Bond to this Bonded babe! That would become a Bond-ception! Cue the Inception Horn!

“Maybe it thinks you’re its mother?” Kala suggested and I scoffed. The rest of my eggs are my eggs. This Old Pact egg is clearly picking up on me potentially being a Bond, but that cannot and will not happen. End of story. Bye, bye! See you later!

“Yeah, no. Alright, load them in!” I pulled up my tunic and my mates licked their chops with hearts in their eyes at my body, which only intensified as my breasts rapidly expanded to the size of boulders. “Enough gawking and-oh~ don’t do that~!” I wailed when they both grabbed a nipple. At this size, my normally thimble-sized nips were easily as big as soda cans.

“I could stuff my cock into this.” Kala moaned as she pressed her pelvis to my left nipple.

“If I squeeze the tip enough, I think I could fuck myself on it!” Katrina panted and also pressed her groin to my oversized right nip.

“No~! S-stop~! Roran~!” I wailed and he thankfully rushed out, naked, to yank them away from my nipples. Oh yes he is so fucking hawt~!

“I swear, you three are probably going to kill me in bed if just the tension alone is causing all of this.” Roran snarled with his throbbing mast of pulsing stallion meat pointing at me accusingly. “Now just pack the eggs in and get ready to go!”

Ch.37

Ch.37

After those ridiculous lewd shenanigans, we managed to store the crates of eggs in my Inventory. Thankfully none of the other newbie Riders were coming. Saria would remain as the most senior Rider and Nuanen the eldest dragon besides Roran and I to help keep their training going until Oromis returned from Ceunon and Narda. Not to mention all of the capable tutors here in the capital city of the elks.

Those two poor girls, I feel like they were Displaced entirely to be placeholders for Oromis and Glaedr so they could lead the western front of this war. I haven’t even been able to really get to know them well. All I do know is Saria was a Zelda fangirl, which was why she changed her name to Saria. She’d also always had a crush on her roommate Suzi, which was why she helped her choose the name Nuanen, the Ancient Word for Beautiful.

They were so cute together~!

Ahem, my approval of them being a couple aside, we said farewell to the newbies and were ready to leave. “Okay, I’ve got a thing I want to do. You said that big ass tree has a ton of what people call Starmetal under its roots, right?” Kala asked and I nodded at her. I wasn’t in my ‘true’ form yet because if we’re going into the trees, I can’t be so gigantic. I was going to carry Kat down since Roran didn’t have the wingpower to carry another person yet.

“Yes. The Menoa Tree is honestly a total bitch and she can likely hear us talking right now, but I don’t care. She was once an elk who murdered her adulterous mate and the cow he did it with before she sang herself into the tree in sorrow. Elks see it all romantically and blah-blah she’s a yandere murderer who is content to silently judge everyone around her.” I huffed with a leer at the towering tree that pierced the canopy around her.

“Well then, I see no harm in making a trade even if she’s a total bitch. Roran, you’ve got the fancy skills with the local magic, if you take us to the area around the tree where the metal is, I can work my own bit of magic.” Kalameet declared and I was about to pick up Katrina in a bridal carry when two pairs of hoofsteps rushed up to us.

“Wait! Take us with you!” Zalu shouted. Oh! That’s right, she was the one who was supposed to make those modification potions for me! Zecora was next to her with her blue dragon Zazi hanging from her shoulders. The former wore a modest day dress despite her buxom hourglass figure and the latter still wore her tribal leather bikini with sarong. “If I am to truly make leaving Iolas worth it, I must continue to travel.”

“I only agreed to travel with you because it would be interesting. I am not to remain here where I believe nothing more shall occur.” Zecora stated while petting Zazi’s head. Her partner was a quite sort, the femme dragon content to observe and only occasionally speak up aloud. I didn’t doubt she likely spoke telepathically with Zecora extensively though.

“Fair, but if you’re coming you’ll have to ride in Shimmer’s storage. I’d offer, but unlike her I have my genitals exposed constantly to my storage.” Roran’s words got a coo out of Zalu, but Zecora simply snorted. Wait, wasn’t she sending me signals before? Oh dear, I guess I completely ignored her. Sorry Zecora, but at least you seem to have found someone with how Zazi drapes over you.

“You find my girlfriend hot?” Kala asked the sexy zebra out of the blue and I winced.

“She is incredibly desirable, but that is not the only reason I wish to tag along. Simply being around her is like paying witness to all sorts of silly shenanigans. I have not had this much humor in 70 years.” Zecora said playfully and I pouted at her enjoying my behavior. I guess she is a friend at least.

“You can join us in bed.” Kala purred and nuzzled the zebra, causing me to run my hands down my face and Roran to rub his temples while Katrina looked mildly unsure.

“I’m afraid that my tastes are purely for the female form. It would be unfair to Roran and you to try and insert myself. I would end up causing a rift in your little herd.” Zecora said factually, but she patted Kalameet’s shoulders. “That said, I would not mind if either Katrina or Shimmer were in the need and I was around to satisfy them if either you or Roran are unavailable. Otherwise I am pleased to remain a friend.” Zazi punctuated her words with a nod.

“If you’re in an open relationship, can I get in on this?” Zalu asked eagerly only for us all to shake our heads. “Phooey! Oh well, bust-up so I can get cozy in your cleavage!” Zalu’s lighthearted words made me snicker before I pulled my tunic up and expanded my bosom so they could climb in. Katrina then surprised me by smooching my cheek and patting Roran’s bicep with a wink at Kala before she too entered my storage.

“Uh...didn’t we just say we were fine without adding more to Roran’s herd?” I asked my other two mates and Roran blushed with a shrug while Kala did a victorious fist-pump. “Ugh, I think Kalameet and I may have corrupted her.” I mewled before shrinking my bust down. “So, before we go, would Copernicus like to join them in my storage? He’d have Zazi and Cloud to spend time with.”

“Fun!” Coby climbed out of Kalameet’s cleavage and dove into mine without another word.

“Alright, let’s go before anything else stalls us.” Roran insisted and we all flew above the canopy towards the Menoa Tree. Once we reached it, we flew down through the web of giant branches to the dim forest floor. Roran muttered in the Ancient Language and led us around the massive trunk until he brought us down to a small clearing in Menoa’s roots. “Here. I sense a large deposit of dense metal under us.”

“Okay! Let me just do something to get her attention.” Kala got down on her knees in a prayer position with her hands clasped under her breasts. “Great mother, thou who purified the realm, who walked the hellscape, hear my call and bring a purifying pool to cleanse this land.” Kala muttered with an ominous echo to her voice and a faint iridescent glow emitting from her body.

Around her, the ground pulled away, forcing Roran and I to take wing to avoid falling into the swimming-pool deep basin that formed in the ground with Kala somehow floating in the same position, revealing many of Menoa’s roots. Then Kala moaned and groped her boobs before they burst out of her shirt in a tide of breast flesh as they rapidly expanded.

Our mate keened and panted as her nipples gushed milk like burst fire hydrants! The pool rapidly filled with Kala’s milk, said milk was a radiant glowing iridescent white that practically suffused the air with raw magic that surpassed the already mana-rich environment’s usual quantities.

“I have a lady boner.” Kat and I exclaimed with Katrina having poked her head out of my bust.

Soon enough, Kala had filled the pool she’d summoned and then whatever power had levitated her let her fall on her back in the pool of her own making with a splash, leaving her a wet and panting wreck with two boulder-sized bazongas still lightly spraying milk forth like a tiny fountain.

The Menoa Tree responded by practically ripping the nearest primary roots near the pool out of the ground to stab them into the pool. “Such wondrous nutrition. I thank you, this is the most satisfying thing I have experienced in my long life. Is there anything you would like in exchange?”

“The Starmetal tangled in your roots?” Roran asked as elks gathered in a mixture of awe and confusion.

“I was addressing the one who gave me this gift. What is it you desire, buxom one?” Menoa rudely dismissed my Rider, reminding me why she’s such a bitch.

“W-what my mate said. I did this because we need that metal for the new Riders.” Kala managed to say between gasps for breath and she used her nipple studs to shrink her bust back to her more accustomed chest basketballs.

“Such a simple request.” Menoa replied before a gigantic boulder of unnaturally gray raw metal emerged from the pool. “It was beneath where you placed the pool. With that pool there, it was much easier to retrieve. To ask: why is the pool not reducing in size? It should be seeping into the ground and I am drinking it through my roots.”

“Ah, it’s a Miracle, an art taught to my people. This particular miracle can be permanent if either attended to by a practitioner or the pool is regularly used. Just make sure someone, like yourself, uses it once a day and it’ll remain forever.” Kalameet idly replied while gesturing at the giant boulder of metal and I sighed while I carefully tried to adjust my size.

“Such an odd magic, but one I appreciate. I will keep this pool going for all time, so that this wonderful feeling it provides will never fade.” Menoa then went silent and by this point I had been able to guide my collar into letting a good deal of my true size out. I bent over, not caring that I was flashing dozens of people my panties, then wrapped my hands around the boulder to lift it with a grunt.

I may be a giantess, but I had to restrain a good deal of my mass to be able to fit between the trees. “Okay, this is heavy. Where is Rhunön? We need to get a recommendation from her on who could forge the swords of the New Riders, because she foolishly swore an oath to never craft another weapon like them.”

🥚

Rhunön may have been a fool to have done such a thing, but she at least had a loophole like I expected. She declared that if we left the boulder of metal from the sky with her, she would train an apprentice and also use magic to partially possess said apprentice for crafting the swords at least until they could craft them without her assistance.

Roran managed to talk her into allowing us to have a nugget of the metal so that we could more easily find more of it on our journeys. It wasn’t until after we left that Kala said she might be able to more easily get the stuff from her dimension if it wasn’t something unique to our dimension, meaning that between Roran’s sly skills with magic and Kala’s connections, the Riders may never have to worry about running out of the mystical metal.

Anyway, for our flight back to Surda, or at least the Burning Plains, we had decided it would be best if I first flew directly south through the Hadarac Desert until we reached Du Fells Nángoröth, or ‘The Blasted Mountains’ in the center of the desert. Roran had some hope for the visit because it was apparently where the dragons originally lived and was where wild dragons traditionally disgorged their Eldunari.

Personally, I didn’t think we’d find anything. If it was common enough knowledge that the elks knew of it, then it was quite likely that Sombra had raided the desert mountains of Eldunarya long ago.

“I love this view.” Kala said when she flew under me.

“Eyes below, not above. Get back in the saddle, I have to slow down to meet your speed unless you want to be left behind.” I telepathically huffed at my mate.

“Hm, I’ll ride inside.” Wait, what? Ahn~!

“G-get out~! I’m flying~!” I wailed and looked at Roran desperately, but he too was frozen in shock from what Kala was doing to me! “Ah! Ah~!” Get out~! Oh~! Fuck!

“You’re so hot and juicy in here~.” Kala psychically said and I shrieked with my wings wavering, forcing me to need to glide down towards the desert sands. Ahn~! I feel my passage stretching! Is she letting her real bust size out~?! “Unf, so tight! Squeeze me~!” I feel more than her breasts! Oh gosh! How gigantic is her male organ in reality?!

“Hold it together, Shimmer!” Roran panted, my pleasure flooding him too and he could barely hold on to the reins as I roughly touched down on a sand dune and slid forward down it on my front while spasming in orgasm, which I was too busy having my face shoved into sand to roar about.

“Come on, open up, cervix~.” Kala purred as she shoved her head into the door to my womb. I think I blacked out. One moment I was in blinding pleasure, the next my vision was fading in from black and I was still spasming in pleasure

“Ah, I’m so satisfied right now~.” Kala said with her boulder boobs on my snout and my womb feeling full of spunk despite my gigantic size. “I couldn’t take it anymore, I just had to satisfy us both since Kat’s got Zecora and Zalu to take care of her right now. Sorry about the crash landing.”

“I’d be more upset, but Du Fells Nángoröth is just a short distance away and we’ve only lost a few hours.” Roran huffed from the side where he was checking my scales, likely for any injuries.

“I’d make it up to you, but I’m not a giantess yet. I’ve got several decades or an excessively expensive potion treatment regimen before I’m big enough to return the favor.” Kala rubbed the back of her neck with a sheepish grin and I rolled my pearlescent eyes.

“You can make it up to me. Bend over and let Roran work out his frustration on you.” I chuffed and Kalameet blushed ruby red while Roran did too. “Come on you two~. I got plenty of pleasure back there and we might as well camp out here for the day and night. Let’s find shade in a dune for you two to get busy.” I got up and shook the sand from my scales.

“I’d rather not. We’ll be having plenty of that when we get to Surda.” Roran rebutted and Kala sighed in relief. I guess she wasn’t up for continuing after blowing such a load inside me that even my giant womb was feeling a bit of pressure.

“Well then stop fucking around and get on my back!” I demanded in irritation and my two mates flew onto my tent-covered saddle to avoid my wrath.

“Sorry, hopefully I didn’t inherit-

“Nope, no invoking Murphy!” I snarled and took to the air.

“Well, you just invoked him anyway.” Kala nervously chuckled and I growled. I damn well had better not be pregnant nearly a year ahead of schedule or someone is in the doghouse!

🥚

The Blasted Mountains were the letdown I’d imagined they’d be. Sure, we found fossilized dragon skeletons and calcified egg shells, but no trace of the Eldunarya of the dragons. Likely Sombra has them, his powerbase is literally the closest part of the Empire to here after all.

Anyway, from there I flew nearly directly southwest. Then when I hit a small mountain, corrected to head slightly west by southwest. I passed over the desert, then near the north edge of the Silverwood Forest and south of Furnost. Over Tüdosten Lake and maintained my course to where the constant haze of smoke led me to believe was the location of the Burning Plains.

Not only was I correct, but the sight of the army encampment on the edge of the continuous conflagration filled me with relief. I may be able to cross a distance equivalent to flying north to south across continental United States in hours, but the constant flying was exhausting. “Before anyone tries to shoot me, It’s me. Shimmer. I’m tired, I’m irritable. I’m going to land and you’re going to treat me the same as before. Here I come.” I broadcasted ahead and descended.

Everyone either unable to shield their minds or otherwise aware looked to the sky and a ruckus kicked up before I landed with a thud on the craggy ground and promptly laid down with my neck stretching on the hot rocks. Mm~...so warm...

“Ah, we’re finally here!” Kala sighed jumping out of my saddle before rushing to my head and smothering me in kisses. “I’m sorry for upsetting you.”

“Shut up and make sure Copernicus ate.” I transformed, still a giantess and perched on my normal scale, to me, breasts, which were still big enough to encapsulate a small house in boobage. “Go in and fetch them.” Kala obeyed promptly and I blinked at Roran emerging from my cleavage too. “Huh? What?”

“I guess we know what happens to what you’re wearing when you transform. Dragons seem to have a pre-existing sort of magical storage, which makes more sense than it ceasing to exist and being remade each time.” Roran replied before turning and looking around the camp as Nasuada approached. She wore a sleeveless dress and-oh. She went through the Trial of the Long Knives it seems, she’s showing the scars on her arms proudly with how they traced her stripes.

“Lady Nasuada.” I greeted my friend with a smile as I willfully ignored the pleasure in my core that I’d been straining to not let get to me the whole flight since Kala stuffed her seed in my womb. Thankfully my Eldunarya weren’t reacting like it had with Spike’s seed, so I definitely wasn’t preggers. Absolutely, totally was not happening this year, no thanks.

“Shimmer, or since you’re putting Lady first, I suppose I should call you Lady Shinescales. You are certainly more radiant than when you left. Motherhood has treated you well.” My beautiful zebra friend politely yet playfully replied and I snorted smoke in amusement while Zecora, Zalu, Kala, Kat and Roran unloaded the crates for the mixed Varden, Warg and Surdan troops to sort.

“So it traveled faster than me. I suppose magical communication is more in use lately?” I commented while enjoying the mixed looks of awe and obvious arousal among everyone as they gazed upon me. Where are Eragon and Saphira though? I wanted to hold my size over her.

“Yes, how have you been?” Nasuada casually asked and I smiled at my friend.

“Oh, fine, just hornier than a blue-balled march hare and unable to properly indulge when we were in Du Weldenvarden because elks are prudish shits. Your people are stiff-backed bores, Arya!” I shouted into the camp. “Where is she? Where are Brom, Eragon, Saphira, Spike and Twilight?”

“Brom, Eragon and Saphira are in Tronjheim to aid Orik in his bid for the throne. I’m surprised word hasn't reached you of Hrothgar’s death.” Nasuada sadly informed us and I cringed. I knew he was old, that he was fated to die on the plains, but I hope it wasn’t Murtagh who dealt the final blow like in canon. “As for Arya, Twilight and Spike, they are helping King Orrin manage some rather frustrating nobles protesting the war to the point of withholding support.”

“Wait, what?! When I brought Orik here, you guys had already finished the battle and that cool old dog was still alive!” Kalameet exclaimed in shock and confusion.

“He didn’t die on the battlefield. He died protecting Orik from Az Sweldn rak Anhûin when they went to Tronjheim to deal with the traitors. We don’t know the outcome of the Moot yet, but we’re hoping that due to Orik’s competence as well as his status as a Dragon Rider, the clans will vote him in as the 43rd King of Tronjheim.” Nasuada filled us in and I felt even sadder.

It was bad enough in canon Hrothgar died from magic trickery when he wanted to die a warrior, he instead died as a victim of assassination from his own kin. The shame his people must feel for their beloved king to die in such a manner, even if he did go with honor in the end. “He will be missed. I know I do.” Roran said with a bow of his head. He and that old warg got along well.

“Look, I know it’s rude of me, but could we please unload my cargo so I can sleep?” I pleaded and everyone winced at the bite in my tone clearly hinting I didn’t want to dwell on it. Damn it. I know I can’t save everyone, but it still hurts.

Ch.38

Ch.38

As soon as my cargo was unloaded, I shrunk down to the amazement of everyone besides my group and I then crawled into Roran’s satchel to cry a little and then nap. I could face the world after I’d had my cry and rest. I was talking to the snuffleupagus when I suddenly became aware of a familiar chimeric bear at our tea table. She quite rudely interrupted our discussion on the plausibility of cannibalism being a temporary solution to both world hunger and overpopulation.

“Not the oddest conversation I’ve interrupted. How have you been?” The serpent bear asked with a sip of her sweet black tea, the good ‘gonna-give-ya-diabeetus’ stuff.

“Oh, it’s you. If you don’t mind, I was about to ask-.” Mister Snuffleupagus is gone! No~! “What have you done to him?!” I got a boop on the snoot and suddenly my dream-addled mind became lucid. “Oh...cool.”

“Aunt Luna taught me this. Ahem, so, how are you doing?” Dongoruas asked and I leaned back in my recliner while it transformed into a therapist couch and Dongo was now in a therapist chair. Trippy.

“Well, I’m alright I suppose. I mean, sure, someone I knew and cared about died, but his death was inevitable. Despite my changing things, he still died under different circumstances. Everything is still progressing by the playwright’s pen and I have to wonder if I’ve accomplished anything.” I vented with resignation. It felt like despite me dropping in the pool like a cannonball, the water settled all too quickly.

“That is an easy assumption to make regarding our personal efforts. How about your relationship with young Kalameet? How is that progressing?” Dongoruas questioned and I had to wonder about her motivations.

“Well, fast. We’ve grown surprisingly close considering how long it took Katrina to open up to me in that way. Then again, Katrina used to be straight and Kala is bi with a preference for females. Then there’s the fact she’s got the best of both worlds even if her testes are internal. Kinda hot actually, knowing I can drive her wild just by rubbing her tummy.” I snickered, that was a fun discovery when we were just having a tickle fight one evening.

“A symptom of Everlasting Culture, don’t be shocked if she tries dominating you since mating season for them lasts about a week despite being receptive year round. That said, she’s also in a crucial part of her development. Her species undergoes a drastic period of physical, emotional and personal growth in their twenties and Kalameet was slated for the blacklist due to her namesake being partially reborn. With you silencing and possibly killing Old Kalameet, you may have spared her from a terrible fate.” Dongo informed me grimly.

“Blacklist? What, she’d be considered persona non grata for businesses?” That would absolutely suck and force her to live on the fringe of society, but-.

“She’d be either executed or enslaved for being a danger to herself and those around her. It was part of why we orchestrated her to be inserted in this scenario in place of Elric after he’d gauged your group’s personalities and the presence of psionic magic that might do what we have been unable to, since psionics are unstable and dangerous in our realm with how little we know about them even after thousands of years.” Dongo calmly stated and I choked.

“What?!” I snarled at the bear chimera, ready to lash out only for a chocolate pop shaped like a massive dick and balls to be pushed into my mouth. Oh~ this tastes amazing… “Mm~...”

“Now, for the most part I’ve reviewed Kalameet’s mind myself with some help from my sister Hermais. My owl sibling was a little miffed about me taking over her project, but agreed. Kalameet’s ancestor is still there, but nearly dormant. After you lashed out at her, her unstable and wrathful mind nearly shattered, but over time she’s returning with less of her irrational anger.” Dongoruas leaned in and pressed on my flat tummy. “Don’t let her breed until she’s worked through her issues, or one of your children will inherit her curse instead.”

“Hm, hm.” I hummed around my penis pudding pop, listening absently as I sucked and slurped on the somehow not-diminishing treat that even throbbed~! Mm, yes, I think I know where this is going~.

“Don’t worry, even though she’s Urta’s daughter, your body is very strictly non-receptive right now, but let her fill you too often and she’ll work past that. If you get male organs either standard or non-standard, don’t cum in her womb or the same will happen.” Dongo moved her hand down and I moaned around the moving popsicle that was fucking my throat when she fingered my puddling pussy.

“Hm~.” I hummed in agreement as Dongo got on the couch with me, another pudding penis between her legs. It was so cold, but oddly pleasantly as she gently shoved it into my sweltering hot quim, the chill making me shiver in a mixture of pleasure and shock.

“For now, I’m going to enjoy my work. I hope you don’t mind the potential of my offspring, my little daughter dragon.” I didn’t really hear her so well when the chocolate balls at my lips began churning and I had to start gulping down delicious cold pudding.

🥚

I woke with my belly full of something as my quim leaked pudding. “W-what?!” I yelped in shock. How, when, why?! That’s too fast! I groaned as I pushed to try to get the very large egg out of me. Holy shit, I look pregnant with twins, but it was only one egg, the rest was just chocolate pudding.

“Are you okay?” Roran asked as the egg pressed down against my cervix and my vagina quivered from the strain while it gushed pudding.

“No! I’m birthing an egg, get me out!” I demanded from my rider in panic as I hoped that was not Kala’s kid. No, it doesn’t feel like her’s. Roran quickly reached into his inventory to pull me out when a stream of pudding rushed out of me from a contraction. Shit~! It’s replaced what would normally be amniotic fluid~!

“Shimmer?” Roran asked as he laid me in his cot, my mind racing as I pushed on the egg. Why was this so hard compared to before~?! I grunted and pushed with another contraction, only getting more pudding. How big is it? It doesn’t seem to want to leave me!

“Get this egg out of me!” I shrieked as I panted and cried in pain. The others didn’t hurt. Something’s wrong. “G-get me outside! It’s too big! I’ve-guh~!” I shrieked as I tried to push, but this egg, it was beyond big. It was bigger than me right now. My belly was just showing this size as a representation!

“What happened?! Did I put an egg in her?!” Kala asked in panic when she and Katrina rushed in with my sons trailing after them.

“Not yours! Gah~! Fucking get me out of the camp! It’s too big~!” I screamed and my mates picked me up, ferrying me out of the camp past worried onlookers until we were beyond it. The moment they set me down and fled a good distance, I allowed my true size into reality and I wailed as I clutched at my tight fecund belly, now only seeming like a single child pregnancy.

I pushed with greater ease this time and I moaned when the egg finally left my quim along with a tide of thinned pudding. Holy fuck. I sat up and panted as I eyed the hill-sized rainbow spiraled egg that glistened with moisture and how the shell caught the light. “That is preposterously enormous.” Roran commented as I wondered if it was a prank. I reached out to it with my mind to find that it was real.

“How? Who’s the father?” Katrina asked as I rubbed my once-more tight abs. Why do I feel like I had just talked with my mother for hours and she gave me a gift?

“Unf, I feel like I just spent time with my mother.” I muttered in confusion, at least until my mind managed to remember a little of my dream after it turned lucid and I gulped. Why was her egg so gigantic? Isn’t she technically my mother since she was the one who guided my rebirth? “Well, we have a giant egg on our hands and I have no clue if this is at all normal.”

“It is, actually.” We all turned our attention to Twilight, Spike and Arya as they emerged from the camp with Nasuada trailing them with just as much awe as the rest. “The larger a dragon is, the more massive the egg.”

“Wait, so all of my future eggs will be this massive?!” I squeaked fearfully, but Twilight shook her head.

“It doesn’t normally apply to Bonded dragons though. It does happen on occasion, but it’s usually a one-off. Those eggs aren’t part of the Pact though, so you just birthed a Wild dragon egg.” Twilight informed me and I hugged my newborn egg with concern. “I’ll teleport it to an isolated island to the south. It will be safe there and someday hatch with an instinctive sense of direction.”

“Won’t it just be a tiny thing left to its own devices?” I mewled and Twilight teleported the beautiful egg away to my disappointment.

“Wild eggs aren’t like Bonded eggs. Then there’s the fact that they’re not like your Bonded eggs. They hatch on their own, survive and grow on their own and possibly die. Interfering with that tends to result in either the interference or the hatchling dying anyway, so it’s best to let nature take its course.”

🥚

“Sister! Off the starboard bow! Tis a giant egg!” Luna shouted back across the airship in excitement and Celestia blinked, wondering how gigantic the egg must be to be visible from just below the point where air was too thin.

🥚

I feel like Twilight may have made a big mistake, but oh well. I just hope that spectacularly colourful dragon grows up well. “Good to know. Nasuada, I fear to ask, but where is Ajihad?” I questioned after I shrunk down and fished out a fresh pair of clothes. That was the fifth tunic I’ve destroyed this month! I need to get more clothes.

“Worry not, he hasn’t perished. Father is stuck in Aberon trying to herd those damned cats. Sorry, griffins, giving us so much trouble. He was the one who sent word for aid from Twilight, who brought Spike and Arya as literal and political muscle.” Nasuada answered while subconsciously tracing the scars that matched patterns with the stripes of her arms.

“Good. Now then, I awoke rather unpleasantly. I’m going to find some tea, coffee or other indulgent non-alcoholic drink and then screen for potential Riders.” I moved to stride through everyone, but was surprised when Katrina and Kalameet grabbed my arms and pulled me back to standing before everyone. Before I could object, I gasped at the sight of familiar faces emerging from the crowd. “Miss Belle! Horst! You made it! What about the others?”

“Well, Darling, we’ve all more-or-less arrived just fine. I had to abandon nearly my entire wardrobe, but they were just clothes and Sweetie needed me more than she needed a dress. Also, please stop calling me Miss. I’m no Lady, yet. We’re also friends even if I never met you directly. Please call me Rarity.” Miss-ahem, Rarity insisted and I smiled brightly at her.

“So you’re the one who filled young Roran’s head with all these ideas? Good work, lass. Roran always had a good head on his shoulders. It’s great to see him using those brains his father gave him.” Horst, the towering muscle-packed tan earth pony with black eyes and hair said with a kind and sad smile on his face as he approached Roran where he put his massive hands on my Rider’s shoulders. “Words travel faster than people. Are you okay, boy?”

“...I will be. I am for the most part, but regarding father, I will need time.” The pain Roran shared with me made me want to hug him, but Horst did that for me, wrapping his massive arms around my stallion and he choked on a sob as the stallion he could call a godfather comforted him with gentle rocking and pats on his back.

“The pain never fully goes away, but you learn to accept and cope with it in time. I know you’ve learned to recover from the loss of yer mother. They’re in a better place boy. Should you ever need me or my family, we consider you one of ours.” Horst kindly invited and Roran pulled away with a watery smile.

“Actually...Katrina needs someone to give her away at our wedding and I was hoping it would be you?” Roran asked and the stallion proudly puffed up his chest and looked at Katrina, who was hopeful with her hands clutched under her bosom and Cloud was perched on her shoulders with his head on top of hers, somehow adding to the effect.

“In the absence of your late father, Sloan Aldensson, would you accept me as your stand-in?” Horst questioned formally and Katrina rushed him for a hug with happy sobs into his chest as he hugged her too. I could see the two younger stallions and the mare behind the hulking blacksmith looked incredibly sad-happy too. They must be his family, but I can’t remember their names right now, which makes me feel bad. “You know this means I won’t be able to fill in as your father figure for the ceremony, don’t you boy?”

“I’m fine. Everyone from home or who asks knows I am Garrow’s son. Rather, were he here, I would have asked Brom to act in his stead, considering he is Eragon’s fath-oof!” I elbowed Roran too late! Everyone from Carvahall was in shock and Roran realized his blunder. “Oh pony feathers. Eragon, Saphira and Brom are going to end me…”

“Bahahah!” Kala cackled behind us.

“Before that happens, speaking of pony feathers, what happened to you?!” Twilight demanded, finally bringing attention to Roran’s new species by using her magic to highlight his horn and wings. “How did that happen?! Why are you an alicorn like the texts describe the goddesses?!”

“Hm? Oh, these. I forget I have them. Almost like I was born with them.” Roran extended his wings and pointed at his horn, careful not to touch it. He learned early on that unless it was an impact, his horn was quite sensitive. “As for the goddesses, Celestia and Luna are partially to blame for it. I apparently did something astounding and the feat earned me these extra bits. I don’t think it was worth it though. Although I did discover a way to rapidly build up vast quantities of mana beyond the standard methods.”

“It matters not what he’s become. Mage, warrior, Rider, god, doesn’t matter. He’s still Roran Garrowson; good stallion of Carvahall. Now then, Rarity, considering how much you adore such things, I believe you would be best suited to arranging the wedding considering Diane’s absence?” Horst asked, but before Rarity could speak, Diane somehow emerged from under the beautiful mare’s sun dress, causing Rarity to squeak and push her skirt back down.

“Present! One wedding coming up! Come on Rarity! Applejack already brought the cider! If we don’t hurry, Dashie is gonna drink it all and Flutters is too Shy to stop her!” Diane grabbed Rarity’s hand and dragged the mare along despite her mixture of protests and giggles.

“Oh, my gods! They’ve assembled!” Kala cheered with clapping hands and giggles. “Okay, we’ve almost got it, those six just need to find some sort of catalyst now.”

“Huh? What are-gah! Pinkie~!” Twilight yelped when Diane-oh right, she told me to call her Pinkie. Ahem, Pinkie, hoisted Twilight over her head like she was made of feathers and carried her off fast enough for both of their long straight manes and tails to trail behind them.

“We didn’t get to tell them we were waiting for Eragon, Brom and Saphira to come back.” Katrina was smiling regardless, but then she frowned and looked at Kalameet. “Kala, who could give you away?”

“Huh? Is it that big of a deal? Back home that was just a formality.” Kala looked unsure and worried, so Roran and I put a hand on either of her shoulders. “Um...I don’t really have anyone. My mother is the freaking goddess of Fertility, War and Power. She has about as much free time as a dock worker on Ark Harmonia. My sire was just a volunteer, I never even knew him. I guess I’m what you’d call a Bastard, which considering this world’s society, is a pretty bad thing.”

“Do you have anyone you could consider a father? Uncle? Aunt?” Roran probed and Kala wilted with a shake of her head. “Although some wouldn’t accept it, I don’t care either way, but if you have a close friend or colleague, they could stand in for a parental figure.”

“Well...I have a lot of people who owe me, but they’re acquaintances. I guess maybe Boone or Elric, who are like a strict and mean godfather and irresponsible uncle respectively. I could ask around, see about it, but I can’t promise anything.” Then everyone looked at me.

“What? I’m a dragon. Emphasis on the fact that unlike Kala, my species is local and known for abandoning their children like I just had to with that giant rainbow egg.” I huffed and Kalameet smiled sadly at me in understanding. Damn. I guess, in this life, I could relate. I didn’t get a mom or dad in this life. I’m lucky I could even remember my previous life when I woke up in this one. I cannot even remember my parents now, so...I guess we are in the same boat.

“Let us not talk further on this. Come, as your surrogate parental figure, join my family as we settle in since my fancy new portable smithy isn’t available today.” Horst declared and we were practically vacuumed into his family unit for a day of talking.

🥚

Little Hope was such a cutie. The filly, Elain and Horst’s youngest, cooed and babbled constantly. She was so active. She’ll be a real chatterbox later on. I also got to know Elain, Albriech and Baldor better. Elain was a sweet and loving mare, while her and Horst’s sons were fairly cute with how flustered they were dealing with a trio of sexy ladies in close quarters.

Not that Elain isn’t a pretty mare, but she’s their mother so she doesn’t count to them. At some point I wound up helping her in the kitchen of the large tent the former villagers of Carvahall were issued as their mess tent. Katrina also reminded us that she was once a butcher’s daughter by whipping out the Beast Cutter -why does she still have that?!- and slaughtering a pig with disturbing practiced ease I nearly forgot she possessed.

It was at this point that Kala returned to us from wherever she disappeared to looking a bit pale and dumbstruck, so I rinsed my hands in the wash basin and went to her. “What’s wrong?”

“...Babe? I think I just made a big, big mistake.” Kala licked her lips and took a deep breath that came out shuddering. “...Mom is coming to our wedding.”

…

“Beg pardon?” I asked as I felt the blood drain from my face.

“Urta, my mother, the Goddess of Fertility, War and Power. For some reason, she answered my call to the office and practically squealed my ear off about being happy for me. She’s looking forward to the wedding, however small it would be.” Then she looked me in the eyes. “She also said your mom was coming.”

“W-what?” Who could-no… “Dongoruas?” I squeaked. The last two times she showed up, something awful happened to me! I twitched when I heard a familiar voice humming at the dining table and I whimpered as I turned in that direction. Dongo was there and she waved.

I fainted.

Ch.39

Ch.39

“Oh, sweet daughter.” I heard when someone patted my head while my neck rested on heavenly tits and my ass nestled on a firm pelvis with wide hips. “I’m happy to actually meet you for real and not using projections.” The plush yet firm female acting as my bed cooed while something throbbed in my vagina and she hugged me.

“Oh~?” I groaned and wiggled as she nuzzled me, the rod pulled out before slowly pushing back in, only an inch in and out, but it was enough to make me spasm and moan with a twist of my hips.

“Unf, wow, you’re definitely related if you respond like that. The vast majority of people would jump up and scream.” She undulated under me and I gasped in pleasure at the intruder in my cunt penetrating deeper. “Oh, my little sweetie, you take so much after your granny.”

“Mm, deeper…” I panted as I finally opened my eyes to look down between my naked breasts and scrunched my brows in bemusement at not seeing a penis. Instead it was someone else’s tail inside of me. I’m so used to using my own tail I didn’t consider that other people’s tails would feel so different.

“You’ll get the real thing from your lovers later. Sorry if my projection got out of hand, my work is so high quality sometimes it gets away from me like Grunkle Bronze does, though it’s more of an accident for me than it is for him, that ancient troll.” The woman tail-yiffing me, who could only be my mother after a fashion, Dongoruas, said in apology. She’s much softer in both demeanor and body than my prior two encounters suggested.

“I birthed an-oeuf.” I told her with a grunt while my tail trailed up her thicc muscular thighs to her own pussy before promptly diving into it and making her gasp.

“Mm~, naughty~. I’ll rebirth you again if you keep it up~.” Dongo purred as she gyrated beneath me and accepted my own tail by spreading her legs a bit more. “Just be glad I am not in the mood to have my male organs right now.”

“Rebirth?” I groaned as I gyrated my hips to get the most pleasure out of her tail while she did the same with mine. Fuck~, I’m fucking and being fucked simultaneously~.

“Get me to cum and I’ll do it.” Dongo purred and my curiosity spurred me on, coiling and twisting my tail in her, which clearly surprised her since she clenched on me and bellowed a surprisingly cute ursine whine. “W-wow, you’re good with your tail. Well, I’ll show you what I meant, but first.” I spasmed when her tail began twisting like a drill in me-ahn~! “There, fair’s fair. Now just relax.”

“Mm…” I hummed, then blinked when I felt Dongo’s cunt pulling my tail deeper, past what had to be her cervix. I blushed and my heart raced. Holy fuck, don’t tell me! “Unbirth?” I meekly asked with a look up at the receding visage of my sort-of mother’s face as I was dragged down her body by her incredible vaginal muscles.

“Yes. I did this before with you, just before that gas leak killed you. The same with your surrogate siblings Saria and Nuanen.” Dongo cooed as I sank deeper. “But it was all projections, this is the real me now. I may not be able to avoid turning you into a Chaos Noodle.”

“Will I still be a Dragon for my Rider?” I mewled uneasily when my ass reached her pelvis and I whimpered as her cunt somehow stretched to start encompassing my hips.

“Of course. Draconequus are a type of dragon as much as they are a type of whatever species they seem a mix of. I just prefer bears. Now, unf, get in me~.” Dongoruas growled lustily and I squeaked as I was bent in half at the hips by her body suddenly sucking me in. Holy shit this is hot! I think several of my kinks may have been influenced by her before everything began!

“Shimmer? What is going on? You’re so horny it’s bleeding into me.” Roran questioned as I felt him rubbing his erection and fantasizing about how we’d all look in wedding dresses.

“I’m getting unbirthed by my mom!” I replied excitedly as my head was engulfed followed by the remaining lengths of my arms and legs.

“What is-unf! Why is that sexy?! Shimmer, have you been altering my sexual preferences?” Roran questioned curiously moments before I found myself in a tight fluid-filled space that was spongy and warm and dark.

Like my...egg…zzz...

🥚

Mm...no...don’t wanna…leave me alone...ugh, fine…

I tried to move. Huh? Why can’t I move? I strained and struggled and fought against the panic that tried to well up in me. My panic ceased when I heard a loud crunch-ah~! It’s so bright! Turn off the lights! I fell over, unsure when I was standing, but I fell over and more crunching happened as well as a shockingly cold touch of air on my hot fluid-coated body.

I sputtered and opened my eyes to look up at my panting and satisfied mother with her cunt drooling her fem-slime while my future wives and husband were blushing down at me. “What?” I asked before I got up and towered over them again. “Oh, hold on.” I touched my neck -where is my collar?! I was about to panic because I assumed that with my collar gone, I’d suddenly surge to full size and kill everyone under my thicc muscular bubble butt, but nothing happened.

“Try a snap.” Mom winked at me and I blinked before doing as suggested -why is everything so big?! “Tee-hee, try again sweetie. Think about how you were.” Okay mom. I snapped my fingers and I was standing even with Katrina and Kalameet again with a sigh of relief.

“That’s better...what just happened?” I looked down at myself and froze at the sight of my pearly basketball breasts. I tried to have my nipple studs shrink them, but those were gone too. “Uh...mom? What happened? Why am I as busty as Kala at her preferred size?” I then realized my torso was still draconic, but I had a bird talon for a left arm and a bear’s for a right! “W-what happened to me?!”

“Damn it. This is so fucking hot. My fiancee is a Chaos Noodle.” Kala approached and ran her hands over my face. It still felt draconic, or at least reptilian. Damn it, I want to be a dragon not-! “Whoa! I guess that’s one way to keep kosher with the locals.” I blinked and looked at my arms again. Yay! Dragon hands, but why are the scales different colours?! My left is cobalt like Copernicus and my right is quartz like Cloud! My pearly scales~! Well, they’re still beautiful… I’m rainbow? Like my egg?

“What exactly happened?” Katrina groaned while she was groping my massive mams and I gasped when I gushed milk! I’m lactating! I make milk~! Oh my fucking gosh I’m so horny now!

“I fully made her my daughter. She already was in spirit and in all the ways that matter outside of interactions, but now she is mine by blood too.” The ursine serpent who was my mother stated happily with a rub of her abs. “You were a big egg, just look at the mess your hatching made!” I looked down at the puddle of amniotic fluid and rainbow-swirled pieces of egg shell around me with a blush.

“You’re still my Dragon too, just...different. Our connection is still the same, but I’m getting all kinds of odd feedback? What are snozberries and why are they supposed to taste like penis?” Roran asked me and I snorted at Roald Dahl’s adult joke he slipped into Charlie and the Chocolate Factory.

“Huh, so will my eggs after this be the same?” I asked my mom.

“That’s the thing about us draconequus, especially ones as specialized as you sweetie. We can be vanilla, which is live-birth with 3 year long gestations, or in your case as a Rebirth, only a few hours from an egg. With your intent you shape the outcome of your pregnancy, but that’s more a benefit of being the granddaughter of the original Goddess of Fertility Wiatr, before she shared it with her wife Urta.” Mama Dongo poked my sternum with a grim expression. “Which means you have the same capacity to be an absolute strumpet like I and the rest of her descendents do.”

“Wasn’t I already rather promiscuous?” I mean, ever since my first rebirth and I reached puberty, I’ve been more obsessed with sex than I ever was in my previous life.

“Honey, compared to me and your other relatives, you’re a damned Puritan by comparison.” Dongoruas warned me firmly before snapping her fingers and dressing us both in modern T-shirts and dungarees like how Kalameet preferred to dress.

“Really?” I looked at Kala and she nodded in confirmation.

“Yeah. The Imperial Cabinet is ruled by the deities who founded the Empire, who run it as a Representative Oligarchy. Each of them are practically fueled by Sex because Wiatr is a rampant slut, which isn’t considered a nasty term in our society, more a description of someone obsessed with sex. She’s your grandma now since Dongo is her direct daughter.” Kala informed me and-oh. Oh. So is that why I’m thinking of fucking everyone right this second?

“I birthed a planet once.” Mama Dongo boasted in non-sequitur to help drive the point home. “Well, to be fair, it was an actual planet, not the life on it. Part of an artificial planet colonization project we’re still working on back home.”

“Can we please focus on the fact that you have altered Shimmer? She’s an important political figure in our world. With this alteration, her validity as a Dragon of the Pact may be called into question by the traditionalist elks who don’t like how her eggs work.” Roran brought up and I felt a searing sense of wrath at those impudent fools that caused steam to erupt from my ear-holes. I have cartoony physics now?

“She could just will herself to be a full dragon. I think she’s a Spirit of Dragons now. Almost a Goddess considering her parentage and the lack of local deities. A quarter of your grandmother is the All-Mother of Dragons in our dimension, so you’d essentially be inheriting her title for this realm.” Dongoruas crooned and hugged me with a grope of my ass that made me coo and press against her squeezing hands.

“Well, I’ve already birthed more eggs than any single dragoness in the history of this world. That doesn’t seem far-fetched.” I purred and pressed my breasts against my mom’s massive bust. “Mm~, hey. You wanna-?”

“Nope!’ Dongo playfully chirped and booped my snoot, somehow shutting off my ‘fuck-me’ switch that I realized I had! It’s not in my nose, it’s metaphorical, but I have one! I can just turn my arousal on or off? What is this cartoony bullshit I wish I had this whole time?! Puberty would’ve sucked a lot less with that thing! The past month would have sucked a lot less with that thing!

“Slow down, sweetie, don’t rush in. You already have so many people worried when word spread through the camp that you collapsed.” Katrina chided me and pulled me away from my super-fuckable mom and I looked down at Kat’s breasts before impulsively snapping my fingers. “Ah! W-what?!” Kat’s tunic shredded around her suddenly massive pair of tits that matched Kala and I’s basketball boobers.

“W-what?! Sorry! I’ll put it back!” I snapped my fingers, but Kat just moaned and milk suddenly pooled in her palms where they were covering her nipples. “Shit! I’ll just-!” Mom grabbed my hand and shook her head while the others fretted over an extremely horny Katrina, who was putting out ‘fuck-me’ pheromones like crazy.

“You’re going to need practice reining in your Chaos and resisting following your whims. Your grandfather, Discord, was once imprisoned in a stone statue for 1000 years because he couldn’t stop snapping his fingers at anything and everything that fit his fancy.” Mom warned me and I gulped nervously. I wasn’t very good at impulse control before someone gave me a smoking gun!

“W-what?! Lead with that next time!” I snapped my fingers and winced at how I accidentally turned my mom into a feral horse with a leather lead on her muzzle leading to my hand. “Whoops?” I sheepishly grinned and snickered because it was funny, but the unamused expression on mom’s face told me I was in deep poopy.

🥚

“Oh! Oh! Do it again, do it again!” Pinkie urged me and I couldn’t help indulging, snapping my fingers and summoning a gumball pinball machine this time. “Oo~! What’s that?! It’s all bright and fun-looking!” I didn’t get to explain, Pinkie just went at it and started learning.

“The sheer amounts of thaumic resonance you’re generating should be enough concentrated magic on it’s own to cause reality to shift around you just by breathing Shimmer! How are you even able to guide it?” Twilight eagerly questioned as she used fancy magic doohickeys to examine me now that it was the next day and the initial shock of my re-rebirth had worn off.

“Who cares? So long as-hic-she can make it rain cider more, she’s gold.” Slurred the inebriated Rainbow Dash. She and another pegasus by the name of Fluttershy were captured and Twilight tested some sort of magic device she made on them to break their forced oaths to Sombra. It broke after two uses and Twilight said it wasn’t reliable for large numbers of people, so at best we’d only be able to free a couple prisoners from magic enslavement a week.

Either way, they had been unhealthily skinny and short in stature, a result of being raised in controlled conditions in Sombra’s breeding ranches for his army. The mares were bred and magically altered for speed while the stallions were altered for strength. The moment their forced oaths were broken, they were absolute messes according to both them and Twilight.

Still, I fixed them being 4-foot tall waifs with an impulsive snap of the fingers on sight of them and while Fluttershy was too shy to indulge in her extra busty taller new body, Rainbow was more than happy to wear the bare minimum to flaunt her muscular hourglass figure. She also got wasted on the cider rain I accidentally caused when waking up this morning.

“Sugar, you gotta lay off the cider. You’ll make yourself sick to yer stomach.” Applejack chided her shorter, slightly less muscular and voluptuous friend, who replied by kissing the mare. AJ rolled her eyes and pinched Dash’s neck before catching the snoring mare in her arms. “I swear, I’m just a magnet for females for some reason.”

Oh, sure, play dumb AJ. It has nothing to do with the fact you’re nearly 8 feet tall and stacked with so much muscle you look like you can snap a bullboar’s spine with your bare hands. You probably can. Females are naturally drawn to physical prowess, regardless of what people try to fool themselves into thinking. We’re all still cavewomen, just dressed up better with more brains.

“Why did you replace our clothes with animal skins and give some of us bone clubs?” Rarity questioned while examining their wardrobe change with an appraising eye. Whoops! Didn’t realize I’d snapped!

“This is going to take so much work to get used to.” I sighed and rubbed my face. My head was sapphire blue, like my sister. Upon this realization, I had willed my cobalt left arm to be gold like Master Glaedr, but I couldn’t change the color of my amethyst left leg, jade right leg, or obsidian tail. I didn’t mistake the connotations that those matched Spike and Kala, my two dragon mates. My wings were coppery, matching hue with Katrina’s mane and Roran’s russet fur.

I’m like a walking billboard of the people who mean the most to me. This suited me just fine, but my milky quartz right arm still confused me. I wasn’t all too close with my son Cloud, maybe that’s just what I subconsciously defaulted to and explained my left originally matching Coby. I still felt warm at the sight of my rear, each ass cheek being a different colour helped accentuate them more.

I wonder how much easier it would be to free Thorn and Murtagh now. Maybe he and I could-no. Brain. Come back from the ditch. Don’t make me get the winch! Now my right arm is ruby red! Gah! I only met him for a few minutes! Shoo! Shoo! Fuck! My brain is full of fuck! How do I turn that switch off?! “Can I please go drown myself in the river?” I mewled pathetically.

“Not until I can verify if these gills actually work.” Twilight hooked one of said new body parts at the point where my draconic head met my neck and I froze. It didn’t hurt, but my new gills, courtesy of Zalu finally having the last of the ingredients she needed, were still new so I didn’t know how to process if I liked or disliked them being touched. That and...the other thing I was interested in, which was also why I wanted to be alone, because I’m surrounded by super-fuckable mares and I’m super fucking horny!

Thankfully, Brom entered the tent we were using and he promptly muttered in that ancient gibberish as he swept his blue eyes up and down me while he circled. “She’s just as much a dragon as her children and sister. She simply has strange magic now.” He told annoyed elks outside. “You are welcome to look if you want, but you may not with your hands.”

“So long as they don’t harm me they can touch me all they want~.” I purred and groped my breasts before I bit my lip and willed myself to stop behaving like such a slut. Damn it though, I need some attention soon or I’m going to fucking lose it!

“We will take that invitation to investigate.” The trio of elks, two cows and one bull, approached me and I moaned as they muttered and traced feather-light fingers all over my body. They were horrid teases, only maintaining such light touches and avoided my forward attempts at getting them to touch me more. By the time they finished, I was sitting on the floor with my legs doing curled splits and my groin rubbing into the ground as I drooled and leaked milk from my soaked tunic around my nips.

“Her body is hyper-sensitive from her magic running rampant everywhere with no focus. Her Eldunarya, plural, are overflowing with magic to the point she’s continuously pouring it all around her. We’d almost declare her disabled if not for the fact that she is still functioning despite her intense predisposition towards sex. She may even need intercourse just to think clearly.” Yes! Prescribe me sex! I need it! Mama needs to sate this thirst in her core!

“I could’ve told you that, but of course you needed to agitate her.” Brom snarled like the crotchety old nag he was and he whispered into my ears. Whatever it was, my brain still acknowledged the Ancient Language and I came my brains out on the spot with a squeal of rapture. “Feel a bit better?”

“Guh...give me a minute…” I twitched and spasmed before I sprang to my feet. “Yep! That did the trick! Damn, I think I better get satisfied every morning if just going half the day without sex turns me into a total spaz.”

“I’ll ensure Roran knows the specific words so you don’t spend hours of precious time on intercourse. Perhaps study them yourself so you can return the favor.” Brom sternly said before he turned and I finally noticed Saphira, who looked at me in a mixture of horror and envy. Eragon next to her was blushing so red you’d think his head turned into a tomato. I managed to grasp my ready-to-snap other hand to prevent it being literal.

Between them was Orik! Wait...if Orik is here! “Oh no~! You didn’t become king?!” I wailed down at my favorite warg. My brown bearded buddy scratched the chin of his partner, the black hematite daughter of mine who I do not know the name of yet, but I’m sure she and Orik would be poetic about it.

“So quick to assume. I am the 43rd King of Tronjheim, however I plan for that to change. My people have squatted in the Beor Mountains long enough. With how the yaks have sided with us and shown their own sort of twisted honour, I plan to try Rider Roran’s ambitious plan to begin settling the Spine.” Orik smiled and chuckled. “Shinescales, good name. At least the elks have some good sense to them.” Aw, thanks Orik.

At least, I mean, I still don’t know why the elks dubbed my surname~?! I’ve gotta know someday!

Ch.40

Ch.40

This was it! Today was the day~! I bolted upright and almost dragged Kala, Kat and Roran with me out of the bed, but they all restrained me and then Roran whispered in my ear. Shortly I was cumming my brains out and spasming in their arms. When I finished returning to myself, I sighed at the relief I felt each morning after I had my turbo-charged lusts sated.

That said, even though it wasn’t the first thing on my mind today, I greatly appreciated it. Today, I’m supposed to be marrying my mates. Roran, Katrina and Kalameet would be marrying me today and I them. Brom agreed to act as Roran’s kin in place of poor late Garrow and Nasuada agreed to officiate it since there were no priests in the army. Priests were pacifists by requirement and thus would perform final rites after the fighting had passed.

“Are you calm now, Shimmer?” Katrina asked with care, considering she was told I was essentially in constant estrus even if I wasn’t receptive. Considering I can only compare my immense carnal hunger to when I begged Spike to breed me, I could only agree with that comparison.

“Yeah. Sorry for worrying you all so much.” I nuzzled my lovers, but before anything else could happen, an immense, imposing presence barged into the tent and lit it up with a turquoise light.

“Kali~! There’s my daughter!” The luminous entity cheered and Kala squeaked when the bright shining female yanked her from our bedding and smothered her with a hug and kisses on her brow. “I’m sorry I wasn’t able to visit more than once a year on your birthday sweetie, but when I heard you had gotten better and was going to be married, I just had to be here!”

“Mom~! I’m still naked! My mates are still here!” Kala wailed in embarrassment and the glowing creature looked upon us. “Mom, you’re all shiny and stuff! Cut that out!”

“Oh, sorry~!” The glowing female rapidly dimmed, her body turning from a blinding brightness to a regal robe wearing softly glowing turquoise slime fox who had a figure that matched Kala’s perfectly, but she had muscles so compact and defined they looked like they could crush diamonds even though she was goo. She projected Power and raw carnal energy that made me horny again already.

“So, you’re Kala’s mother?” Katrina asked before the vixen pulled her to her hooves and hugged her against Kala, smishing their breasts together.

“Yep! I’m Urta; your soon to be mother-in-law. I’m the goddess of Fertility, War and Power from my universe. Heads up; sharing mates is somewhat of a tradition, so don’t be surprised if I try to nose in on my daughter’s action.” The fox cooed with a wag of her massive fluffy fox tail that dumped her pheromones everywhere. Oh goddesses I need to fuck again!

“Roran~...” I mewled and my Rider thankfully got out of bed and somehow managed to herd the ladies out as I began groping myself and resisting the urge to tail-yiff. My tail is...it works as a male organ now. I can’t do that to myself without a condom or I might risk self-insemination. Non-receptive or not, I can’t risk it. Then I heard Roran in my mind and I orgasmed again.

After coming down, I was panting and drooling all over myself with Roran patting me down with a dry cloth while Urta stayed back with her daughter and Katrina. “Sorry about that, sweetie. You’re definitely one of my wife’s relatives if you’re so sensitive. I’ll have a word with Dongoruas and her sisters about leaving you so vulnerable. If this was our homeworld, so many thousands of years ago, you’d have become a demon’s cocksleeve in hours.”

“I’m trying to arrange lust training for her, but things are tied up now in some conflict going on. What’s happening back home mom? Everything was relatively peaceful as always when I left.” Kala asked her mother worriedly, but the vixen looked at us and slightly shook her head.

“I’ll tell you in private later, hun, so long as you swear not to tell anyone.” Urta approached me and I whimpered at just her proximity riling me back up. “You poor thing. Everyone, I’m going to work this out of her in a more permanent fashion. The process is rather intense, so you may want to step outside. She’ll be fine, but she will be subjected to rather disturbing things.”

“I’ll still experience whatever she does by proxy, so I’m staying.” Roran looked at our other mates, who just closed the tent flap and activated the muffling runes Brom seared into the canvas after our first night of lovemaking with him back in the camp.

“Alright.” Urta exploded into turquoise glowing goo! I barely had a chance to squeak before delicious slime was pumping into my mouth, my cunt, my ass, my nips! I screamed through my nose as I was thrown violently down a stairwell of climaxes brought on by the Goddess’s amorphous body assaulting mine. My vision went dark, my body a numbed bundle of nerves only able to feel pleasure that shot through me every millisecond.

Eventually the blissful agony ended and I was spasming on the bedding with Roran laid across me and cum pooling around both of our crotches. I weakly blinked through the crust and mucus in my eyes with help from my nictitating membrane to see Urta sitting on the floor around a Japanese style low table with tea, having a chat with Kalameet and Katrina. “They’re awake.”

“Hey babe. You two just got subjected to my mom in her purest form. Do you feel pregnant? Squishy, like, goo squish not fat squish? Are you still a horny bitch needing to be bred?” Kalameet asked me urgently despite my state currently not being conducive to speaking.

“...No?” I managed to croak and weakly groaned into my nipple when Kala lifted my right breast to my face and I suckled my milk to moisten my mouth. Huh, self-sucking isn’t causing me to nearly orgasm. It was pleasurable, yes, but I wasn’t about to cum just from drinking from myself. “Thanks. I’m not constantly nearly on the edge. What did Urta do?”

“I went in and manually dialed down your body’s sexual sensitivity. I bet the only reason your mom didn’t do it for you is because she isn’t as good with such fine-tuning on biology as I am and I was already on my way.” Urta answered for me and I huffed in relief that I wasn’t stuck constantly on the verge of ecstasy. The past few days have been torture.

“I feel different.” Roran’s muffled voice groaned from where his snout was buried in my cleavage. His groin had settled down and was in his sheathe, but...I don’t think I remember his nuts feeling so big against my thighs.

“You’re fruit are fuller, Roran.” Katrina casually said with humor in her voice and Roran snorted into my sternum, content to just lay on me a bit. Well, I want up. I leaned down and licked his horn, which made him bolt out of bed with shivers and his dick-whoa~! Th-that’s so huge! It looks like it could tear any lesser female in half! It’s as thick as my forearm and nearly two feet long! “Unf...so much fuller.”

“Huh?! How did all of this fit into my abdomen?!” Roran questioned in shock before his fear caused his hard-on to rapidly go flaccid and retract into his sheathe, allowing attention to turn instead to his yummy hanging fruit that were the size of cantaloupes.

“All I did was accelerate the magical growth.” Urta said as she sipped her drink. “You’re lucky that was all I did, there is an option of making you a herm, but I didn’t click that switch.”

“Sorry, but I love my Rider as he is. He didn’t need those extra bits in the first place.” I huffed and got up to lean against my beloved Rider. “While I would still love him if he became a hermaphrodite like Kala, I don’t want him to feel uncomfortable with his body.”

“I know, the increase in everything was already happening and it might be inevitable since the only alicorns are known to be feminine.” Urta commented. “I would have taken it out, but it seems hard-coded into the manner he ascended. So...sometime between now and a thousand years he’ll be a she with a biggus dickus.”

“Well, I really wish those sisters mentioned something about this. Not like I had a choice in the matter, but I’d have appreciated having been told that up front.” Roran sighed and Kalameet suddenly hugged him.

“Don’t worry babe, being a herm is awesome. We get the best of both worlds. Whenever you start showing your feminine side, I’ll be right there to help you adjust.” Kala declared and Roran felt a surge of love and appreciation that filled me too and I just had to kiss Kala for that.

“Katrina, are you already imagining our stallion as a big-dicked mare?” I asked the copper-maned beauty who was now staring intently at my Rider.

“Big-dicked and huge-breasted with legs for days and an ass that can bounce bricks.” Katrina declared, causing Roran to flush at the image. He too had no reservations for how attractive such a female was to him, considering I fit that description already sans the penis. Aw, thanks. “Now then, ladies, we need to get our final measurements out of the way and such.”

“Ah yes the wedding! I have gifts for the brides. Only one involves a rounded belly.” Urta purred and rubbed her crotch, causing me, Kat and surprisingly Kala to perk up. “Get going, ladies.” I hurried to follow my fellow brides out of the tent, completely uncaring that we were all totally naked.

🥚

“Just a few more minutes.” Rarity told me as she worked on adjusting my dress. “Traditionally, according to what I read up, Dragons liked to be seen wearing their dress before tearing it off in a display of acceptance of their mate. This is only for Bonded dragons, so I decided to give your dress a ‘tear away’ feature if you want to do that.”

“Well, before this morning I probably would’ve done that because my re-rebirth turned me into an insatiably horny bitch, but now I think I can save ripping the dress off for when we get to the honeymoon.” I cheerfully told my seamstress friend as I stayed still for her to finish adjusting the dress to fit me properly as well as the ‘tear away’ back that would open if I yanked my dress off from the front.

“Right.” Rarity giggled before she rounded me and hugged me from the front, smishing our breasts together as she squealed. “I’m so happy for you, darling. Now, I must go finish the others. You’re the second to walk up to the altar, I’ll signal when Katrina is next to Roran. Oh, but quickly, would you know what Spike’s favorite colour is?”

“Um...I don’t know, but I feel like he’s a big fan of purple, not just because of his scales or his Rider though.” I bemusedly replied and Rarity got a devious smirk.

“Good.” She said before walking out, only for my mother and Urta to slip into my changing tent.

“It’s almost time.” Dongo-mom smiled earnestly on her ursine face. Despite her thicc and motherly body, she wore a black tuxedo that fit her perfectly.

“Hey, uh, mom? I have to ask. Is this wedding, my wedding, important? In canon, Roran only marries Katrina around now because their passions ran high and she needed to be wedded so their child wasn’t a bastard. That hasn’t happened this time.” I wasn’t objecting, at all, I was just unsure of why my mom felt this was important enough to get involved in.

“Not really, none of you are pregnant and this union was to happen sooner or later. It's important to you, that’s what mattered. Unlike Eris and Hermais, I don’t plan every event, I just set up loose actions that need to be taken. I only act when my siblings say my kids may suffer if I don’t.” Dongoruas hugged me and then straightened out my white gown.

“I just wish to see my little one happy. Of course, to also welcome you to the family.” Urta said as she lifted her robe to reveal her massive horse penis that matched Roran’s beast as she eyed my mouth and hips. “I’ll be bending you and Kat over the cake.” I felt my body heat up, but at least this time I wasn’t going to immediately lose my mind.

“Aunt Urta!” Dongo squeaked with a bright blush. “You promised you wouldn’t hijack the celebration! Besides, knocking them up is Roran’s job and right.”

“Aw, I wasn’t going to pump them full of seed. I can wait until the honeymoon if they don’t mind us joining in on the fun.” Urta pouted and my mom became even more flustered.

“W-what? I wasn’t planning to-.”

“Oh come now hun, I’ve known you since you were born. You want to ram your dick into these beauties as much as I do. We’ll talk to the groom during the reception to see what he’s okay with.” Urta purred at my mother.

“F-fine.” Dongo mewled before kissing me, tongue and all. Even though I was shocked and she was my mother, I melted into the embrace and didn’t get a chance to do more than pant a couple of times before Urta followed suit. I squealed into her delicious mouth and felt pre-cum leak from the tip of my otherwise normal tail. “Aw, now look what we’ve done. She’s so worked up she might pounce on her mates the moment she gets to the altar.”

“Mm, I think there might be just enough time before you’re called up…” Urta licked her chops and her male organs suddenly vanished, leaving her puffy puddling pussy exposed. “Go on, give me that thicc tail~.”

“Fuck~.” I mewled and wormed my tail up to her drooling dick-drainer and rammed my long tail into her. I focused on working myself to orgasm as quickly as possible and the goddess was cooing in her own pleasure even if her own enjoyment was a second priority now. She loved my frantic and rough thrusting, she even casually orgasmed twice! “H-here it c-comes~!” M-my first proper tail orgasm since Zalu helped convert my tail into a male organ~!

Urta moaned as she took it, leaning on me as her belly swelled out. I groaned and somehow came again, even harder for a full minute before I stopped pumping into her, leaving us both panting and satisfied. “Oh, those will fit in my litter nicely. Well, I need to meet with Kala!” Urta perkily cooed before her belly vanished and she casually left me with a fem-cum and semen-drooling tail tip.

“Don’t mind Aunt Urta. Unless you’re married to her, she treats all sex like an exchange of favors unless she’s impregnating someone else. Don’t worry about your offspring, they’ll be well cared for. Kalameet is a very rare exception to the norm for the Empire.” Dongoruas snapped her fingers and suddenly I was cleaned up and presentable once more.

“I got that feeling from her. She’s certainly an eager breeder.” I never encountered someone like her before, but somehow her presence just told you who she was before she even spoke. Oh! Rarity just sent a cerulean wisp in! That means it’s time! “Okay...mom, it’s time.”

“I know I set you up for this new life and left you alone save for recently, but it feels good to have you call me that.” Dongoruas looped a hand in my left arm and guided me down the aisle of the hastily erected outdoor pavilion. The pews were packed and there were people politely waiting all along the outside of said pavilion.

I could recognize a great many of them despite never personally meeting the villagers of Carvahall, courtesy of Roran’s memories. However, King Orik got Pride of Place up front with Eragon, Saphira, Brom, Horst and his family. Orik’s partner, my daughter Hema, was off to the side with Copernicus and Cloud.

This all paled to the sight at the end of the aisle though. I felt faint at the sight of Katrina in a beautiful white gown that matched mine and my beloved Rider in a regal military-style suit. I felt Roran’s fond exasperation from what he experienced from my quickie with Urta, but that paled compared to the joy in his heart at seeing me in my dress first-hand.

When we reached the altar, Dongo-mom released my arm and took her seat on the front pew. “Cut it kinda close, didn’t you?” Roran playfully whispered into my mind and I smirked deviously.

Then came a moment that surprised me. Kalameet left her dressing tent not in a white gown, but a red one that accented her black scales perfectly. Urta was nearly as radiant in her dress robes that somehow seemed better than the one she wore when she and I had our bit of fun. Wait...where is Kala’s Third Eye? Why did she feel so calm compared to before?

“Kala, what happened? Why is your forehead clear?” I asked worriedly and the spitfire I’d grown to love smiled softly while she and Urta continued to approach.

“Mom finished her off. After you assaulted her back in Ceris, she’s been fading. I’m sure you noticed I’ve been getting more...happy with time since then?” I did notice. “Well, psionics are a dangerous and still unpredictable field back home, but surgical removal of something like the stone that was lodged into my skull is easy if there’s no outside force keeping it in.” Kala sniffled and happy tears fell down her cheeks. “You saved me babe...I’m free.”

My joy for Kala almost made me rush her, but I managed to restrain myself at least until she reached the altar and I hugged her when Urta relinquished her. “I’m so happy for you, Kalameet.”

“Just Kala. Fuck that bitch. I have my own damn name.” Kala declared before we parted and turned to face Nasuada who had her father Ajihad standing to her left as an additional authority on our union.

“Dearly Beloved. We gather here today…”

🥚

A female voice gasped and bolted up from bed to rush to the southern windows of her bedchambers. She put her pink hands to the magic-warded glass with forlorn hope, that the True Love she could feel meant that her days as a prisoner in her own castle would soon come to an end. “Mm, Cady? What is it?” Cadence’s heavy heart ached at the voice of the stallion she grew to Love, even if he was still a slave to the monster keeping them both prisoner.

“It’s nothing, Shiny.” Cadence deflected, knowing his limited mental capacity, a part of his curse from Sombra, would keep him from questioning too much further. “I’m just feeling some people who truly Love one another getting married.” Cadence winced, cursing herself at the slip.

“Oh, that’s good. Any idea who?” Darn it, his casual curiosity and the fact he actually is interested since it interested her made his question both insidious and a painful reminder why she Loved him. It didn’t make the compulsion to obey any less painful.

“Shimmer Shinescales, Roran Garrowson, Katrina Ismirasdaughter and Kala Urtasdaughter. Wed in union by Nasuada, daughter of Ajihad of the Varden.” Cadence shut her eyes and sobbed at being forced to answer a question of who was wed and by who. Damn it all, damn Sombra for using her husband to manipulate her into obeying his demands.

“I must report this.” Shining Armor, her husband and brother to the escaped Rider Twilight Sparkle drawled in a dead voice before he put on his trousers and shirt and promptly left her to wallow in her misery at the window.

“To all of those who wed in the name of Love. Again, I must ask your forgiveness.” Cadence sniffled and clutched her hands to her sternum beneath her huge bosom, praying vainly to Celestia and Luna to save her, to save the lands before Love was destroyed and Sombra finally won.

She nearly wept when she saw Thorn fly south and another army begin to fly towards battle. Once more, she would cause strife where there should be Harmony. Sometimes she wished she could kill herself, but her forced oaths prevented even that much freedom. Still, she prayed, that soon things would turn for the better and that Sombra would die painfully.

Ch.41

Ch.41

“Augh, how much longer.” Luna groaned as she eyed the rainbow egg she nabbed from that island. Through use of magic, it was surprisingly easy to shrink down to the size of a normal dragon egg, as if all the extra shell was just for show.

“Sister, the egg was freshly laid when we encountered it. Do not be so impatient.” Celestia chided her slightly-younger sibling. They were twin sisters, though not identical. Still, they both respected that despite only being minutes apart, that Celestia was indeed the ‘older’ sibling.

“It is such a mystery, sister! I wish to see what creature it bears. While it is clearly of draconic origin, dragons in Equestria are entirely unlike this.” Luna eagerly stated and rubbed the swirly prismatic egg-. “Ah!” The egg suddenly burst open and Celestia was blinded by a flash of silver light. When she opened them, she discovered her sister was now petting a long winged serpent of various colours in awe. Why were her eyes now swirls of blues?! “Tia. This is amazing…”

“Sister?” Celestia warily backed away at the manic expression Luna sent her way before the alicorn of the night raised her fingers in the tell-tale position of a snap.

🥚

Well...here we were. Dear gosh, why are we suddenly so shy about it? “So...we’re married.” I meekly said. The wedding was wonderful. It went without a hitch, somehow. The reception was fun too. Damn did wargs know how to celebrate a wedding! Then, well, we got on my back and flew north to a large clearing in the forest south of the town of Melian for our honeymoon away from politics and combat.

“So, what now?” Kala mewled uneasily as Urta smiled from the corner table of the capsule house Urta gave Kala as her wedding gift along with the rest of a case of various other capsules. She was drinking tea with my mother as we all got acquainted with what was essentially our new and conveniently portable home.

Roran was fine with them joining in on our fun, at least because it was socially acceptable with Kala’s culture, which he wanted to learn more of as a rule since he was her husband. Also, the two milfs were fucking hot and knew more about sex than all four of us combined. At least Coby and Cloud could take care of themselves for the evening in my storage, since as a third party for both of them it was fair that their mother played host to the two boys.

“First Roran with Kat and Kala with Shimmer. After you recover, then Shimmer will fuck Kat and Roran will fuck Kala. Finally you’ll finish with Roran fucking Shimmer while Kala will fuck Kat.” Urta suggested. “We’ll watch and masturbate before finishing you all off once you’re done.”

“Um, I’m fine with this arrangement.” Katrina meekly smiled at us and then carefully pulled her white dress up and off of her body, Kala doing the same. I just grabbed the front of my skirt and pulled up and forward sharply, ‘tearing’ my dress off in one smooth motion, causing Roran and Kala to immediately get boners from my bold display while the older females cooed at us.

The only reason we could see Roran’s bitch-breaking beast of a cock was because he’d dropped his trousers and was now stunned at the array of sexy girls that now belonged to him and that he belonged to. “Go finish getting him undressed before you try to tackle that beast, Kat.” I giggled and turned to lick my chops at Kala’s similar yet different dick.

Unlike Roran’s horsecock, her draconic dick had a spear-like glans, ribbed along the length rather than having a single medial ring and even had a fucking knot at the base! This was a beast made for breeding! “W-well, are you gonna do anything or should I make the first move? I don’t wanna screw this night up…” Kala meekly looked aside and I cooed at my wife when I sauntered closer and she whimpered when I straddled her length to dock our breasts.

“Here I thought you were the most experienced when it came to sex. Alright, I’ll just be getting something to drink. I’ll need the energy.” I backed away and bent forward, squeezing her cock with my thighs and rubbing my breasts along the top of it while latching onto a breast to suckle her milk.

“Hm, fuck~.” Mom moaned as a large dragon cock was rubbed in her hands, a pair of balls filling the room with musk and spurring us on.

“Want to just temp them?” Urta chuckled with her own scent filling the room. Mom nodded as she watched Kat get pounded by Roran’s massive dong which her womb somehow took like a champion. Wait, when did Kala give her a Navel Pearl? “I’m so stuffing them with pups.”

“Me too.” Mom huffed as she licked her chops with her tumescence throbbing. “I think I see a few free holes~.” Mom got behind Kala and she looked back worriedly before looking down at me hungrily. I was about to back up and take her in my vagina, but instead my ass was sandwiched against an almost burning hot pillar that I looked back worriedly at.

“Don’t worry, sweetie. I’ll be taking any new babies off of you unless they’re from any of you four with one another.” Urta’s glowing turquoise goo steamed and set my arousal to 11. All I wanted was for her to shut up and fuck me!

“What if we want them?” Kala blushed and the two got even harder with hearts in their eyes.

“Say that again, honey?” Urta purred as she hotdogged her throbbing dick against my big bubble booty as her churning hot balls expanded and pressed against my thighs. Oh goddess fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!

“W-what if we want them?! What if I want them?! What if I want to be so fucking full of eggs I could fill in for you as a moon?!” Kala demanded more and more excitedly.

“Oh, you will be, you and your wives.” Urta purred as she pushed into my pussy with mom doing the same to Kala. Fuck! What is up with my body~?! I can feel every inch of her two-foot horsecock and it isn’t even distending my abdomen because of my Navel Pearl! “I’m going to have four moons now.”

“You’re already a planet full of the babies of people from all over the galaxy! All that’s keeping you from being a second Lunahisa is that you’re still a womb and not a shell-world!” Dongo panted with a blush as Kala and I felt the two goddesses take over our pace, pounding our pussies and kissing above us while my wife and I sloppily made out and groped each other’s breasts. “You’re not kidding?”

“No. I’m doing this. It’s been a long time since I could cut loose with the populations of the galaxy. I’m going to fill you girls up, maybe even turn Roran into his final form and fill her too.” Urta panted and I came from her thrusts. I would’ve fallen to my knees if Urta didn’t support my body with her strength.

“Auntie, that’s not fair to them. I know what Kala said, but...pull out of her and do it to me. Only me. Let them have their honeymoon.” Mom pleaded with the goddess who was dumping my brain into a cistern of ecstasy with each thrust and my body tingled all over with the same sensation I had when I needed to breed with Spike.

“Hm.” Urta hummed before she rammed home and I screamed in rapture as her hot fluid filled me and filled me and filled me~! “Just slime, no potential to inseminate you, girl. Okay Dongo, you ready? I’ll be taking you up on that offer while these newlyweds knock each other up.

“No~ please.” Kala and I pleaded at the same time. “We want to be moons!”

“Sweetie, honey, no. You still have an adventure ahead of you. A normal pregnancy is risky enough for you. We’re being responsible here. Besides, it looks like Roran is finishing up with Katrina.” Mom chided us and drew our attention to the sight of Roran grunting and pumping into Katrina’s quim with short thrusts and pulses of his sexual organs. Katrina whinied in a bestial display of rapture and spasmed as he continued to fill her while her Navel Pearl kept her slim.

“Fuck, your talks got me going.” Roran panted as his core and melon-sized balls clenched repeatedly to inseminate his wife. “They’re right though, we can’t afford to just throw away our responsibilities. That said though, Kala, you were supposed to stuff Shimmer!” Roran huffed in annoyance and disappointment.

“So sexy.” I moaned when he used his new innate alicorn magic to levitate Kala, who had orgasmed with her pussy several times from my mom’s attentions, over to him as he pulled out of Katrina, who was still paralyzed in pleasure with a stunningly impressive orgasmic expression. “Knock her up good, Roran!” I cheered after Urta pulled out of me and dragged my mom aside to get busy.

“W-wait! I was going to turn Shimmer into a moon~!” Kala squealed in pleasure when Roran fed his flare to her lower lips and she began engulfing him eagerly. “Fuck~! Yes! Ung, more! Fuck me!” Kala’s tune changed quickly and I staggered over to Katrina with my cunt dripping turquoise slime.

“Eugh...hey Shimmy? Mind if I suck on your tail? I’m a bit too tired to handle you shoving it in my cooch at the moment.” Kat groaned and I licked my lips before she widened her eyes. “Nevermind! Yiff me! You’ll kill me with that tongue of yours if I let you!” I chuckled at her surrender and laid atop her, using Urta’s slime drooling from my snatch to lube up my tail and then drove it into her. “Oh~ what did that potion Urta give me do to my body~?!”

“Traditional wedding gift! Unf! Permanently elasticized you and prevents soreness so sex keeps staying awesome!” Urta panted as she fucked my mom to the side of the bedroom, leaving the bed to us newlyweds. Holy fuck it is so hot to see them in action! My mom’s massive basketball boobs were bouncing so hard she was spraying milk with each thrust and the way she was left barely standing on her paws with Urta holding her wrists back and fucking her was hypnotic!

“So that’s what we drank from that fancy wine bottle only we got to have!” Roran observed as he kept thrusting into Kala, using her dick as a stabilizer he hugged to his chest so he could fuck her as hard as he possibly could. Oh~, now I want to see him in his final form with tits engulfing that cock and her sucking it!

“Ahn~! Fucking fill me damn it! I want your eggs! Make me so fucking big I-Ah~!” Kala came and this time her male organs joined her female ones, spraying a fountain of white cum up into the ceiling, splattering all of us in a shower of lewd fluids before Roran roared and began pumping his own cum into her thirsty womb. “Ah...ah...yis...fill me…”

“Oh~, more. I want more! Stuff me, Shimmer!” Katrina panted excitedly and I hissed before my tail pulsed and my internal male organs pumped my cum in incredible quantities down my length and into her womb. When I finished, Katrina again had that awesome fucked-out expression, like her brains had dripped out of her ears she’d orgasmed so hard. Then she sprang back. “More! I want more! Kala, you better have more for me!” Katrina pulled me out of her and climbed the recovering dragoness.

“W-wait I-oh~!” Katrina descended Kala’s cock rapidly and each rib caused her to squeak and her eyes to roll back in tiny orgasms. “Ah, oh~. I’m gonna turn you into a cum balloon, Kat!”

“Yes! Do it!” Katrina demanded excitedly. They’d distracted me so well, I only noticed Roran behind me when he drove his dick into my still-sopping slit and I screamed in pleasure.

“Shimmer. Knowing how these things seem to want to go, if I cum in you, you’ll be pregnant since you’ve had sex with Urta. Are you sure?” Roran questioned me as he fucked me, my brain unable to respond until he stopped and let me recover enough.

“I would love nothing more than to have your eggs, Roran. However, unlike Kat and Kala, we’re frontline combatants. I don’t think we can risk it…” The truth hurt, but I was willing to wait if it meant I could be sure of my ability to fight.

“Then I won’t. I’ve had enough pleasure this evening to be satisfied. I know you aren’t, however.” He drew a breath and pressed his lips near my right earhole. Then, he uttered The Words. I came. I orgasmed so fucking hard that my vagina tried to milk him for his cum, but he stayed still and allowed me to ride it out. Then he said Them again and again…

🥚

I awoke, exhausted and sticky, curled up against Kala’s back with her and Katrina snuggled against Roran between them. More than exhaustion though, I was sated. Oh, was I satisfied.

“Gods, that was amazing.” Katrina huffed before she sat up and grunted with a hand on her abdomen. “Oof...I feel gigantic.”

“You’d better. Roran, Shimmy and I stuffed you with cum real good.” Kala muttered and smooched Roran’s cheek while our stallion had decided to stay asleep in the afterglow.

“Not bad you four! Good to see you have some restraint, Kala. I was afraid you’d manage to turn this mare into a moon all by yourself, but it seems you stopped at a reasonable quantity, compared to the rest of the family.” Urta chirped, looking both literally and figuratively radiant in the afterglow while I noticed my mom was flat-out unconscious on the floor and twitching.

“I don’t wanna overwhelm any of them. Not after my brain managed to get back in my skull and out of my testes. I wouldn’t be surprised if Kat’s as big as this house on all our cum.” Kala replied with a pat of Kat’s stomach and the mare moaned in a mixture of discomfort and pleasure.

“I wanna see.” Katrina staggered to her hooves and stumbled to the door, so I got up and followed her outside. Once there, she moaned and rubbed her expanding belly. I gawked when it touched the grass, then gasped when her inflating torso began engulfing her ass and limbs. Soon, I was staring at a 20 foot high sphere of tight grey-furred flesh topped with a coppery mane with only her tail indicating where her ass once had been. “Oh~! So big~!”

“Holy shit…” I felt my empty core ache in envy and for a moment regretted being mature about our situation and not getting knocked up. Only for a moment though. If I had that much fluid packed into my body, I just knew I’d be unable to fight. Magic Navel Pearl be damned.

“Hm, that’s nice. Though how many children do you actually want? I don’t think you four want to be overwhelmed.” Urta questioned Kat when she rounded the magnificently massive mare.

“I hoped for a big family, but with how all this odd magic works, I bet I’ll be having much more than I had planned. At most, I wanted 8. That was before Shimmer and Kala came into my life though. I don’t know how many I want, I just know I want them from all of my betrothed.” Katrina shifted her head and moaned. It was at this point I realized Kat’s vagina had expanded along with her body, the massive muff was drooling her fem-slime and she was rocking on it.

“So if you didn’t have to stop?” Urta led on and I blushed at the idea of Kat constantly getting stuffed full of our cum.

“If I can feel like this more than a few times in my life, that would be incredible.” Katrina panted and then squealed when a turquoise light shined over her! “W-what just-oh~!”

“Congratulations! You just became a surrogate! You now have a rotating roster of Womb Wards to tend your womb at all times unless you resign or perish due to unforeseen circumstances.” Urta declared cheerfully and I watched in trepidation and arousal at my wife’s body rippling and sloshing audibly. I felt my tail tingle really strongly when she screamed in orgasm. “They’ll sort your personal offspring and help you give birth at no charge to you while you bear other babies.”

“Oh fuck. I always fantasized about dating a Super Surrogate, but now I’m married to one? Kat’s so fucking hot.” Kala hissed as she rubbed her half-hard dragon dick in a non-mastubatory manner. “I mean, she really rode me hard. I’m actually a bit sore despite the Elasti-cooler we drank. Then again, we weren’t using any lube and Kat doesn’t have any mods.”

“I think it’s best that Roran be asleep right now. He’d probably have conniptions about Katrina getting pretty much suckered into being permanently pregnant, even if it’d turn him on to no end.” I shrugged and rubbed Kala’s tummy. “How are you doing on that front?”

“Oh, let’s see.” Kala jogged a bit away from Katrina and groaned before she too expanded, but unlike Katrina, she didn’t get her other body parts subsumed. Instead, her breasts rapidly expanded to their full size of yoga balls and she purred from atop her belly which was around 10 feet across at the widest. “Mm, good job babe, same to Roran when he wakes up. I’m definitely cooking up a lot of eggs in all of this.”

“Just don’t forget your Thought Tiara now that the bitch is gone and you can use one.” Urta warned her daughter and Kala hurriedly reached into her cleavage and brought out a simple and dainty tiara that she hooked on her horns with a huff of relief.

“Whew! Thanks for reminding me, mom! I almost turned into a total egg-addled slut there! I guess having psionic magic helps weaken the autobiological response.” Kala relaxed and Urta somehow picked Kala up by the edge of her belly and moved her to nestle against my moaning and nearly incoherent pony wife’s sloshing and rippling cum-bubble body.

“That’s good. Oh, here.” Urta said handing a massive swirling red orb to Kala. “Cynder took a look and says Kalameet's soul can be absorbed now.” Excuse me, absorb a soul?!

“Fuck that bitch! I’m my own person. Give her to someone else.” Kala huffed in disgust and a hateful sneer at the orb.

“Okay, it doesn’t have a mind and you could achieve your true size so much sooner.” Urta tempted, but this only made Kala angrier.

“Yeah. Hard pass. We all remember what happened with Gwynevere, mom.” For some reason, Urta flinched, hard.

“Okay. Point proven. Well, Wiatr swore off of any soul absorptions after what happened with Cynder...I don’t know what the kids are up to, but...Shimmer. I haven’t seen you at your full size, please give a demonstration.” Urta’s tone wasn’t one of someone asking, so I gulped and moved to the other end of the clearing before I snapped my fingers and I rocketed up to my maximum size. “Now your base form.” I snapped my fingers and was my gigantic self.

“What are you plotting mom? She’s already a localized variant of a draconequus thanks to cousin Dongoruas. Actually...I like this look Shimmer. Very slim, very sexy.” Huh? Kala, what are you...getting at?

OMG! I’m not a dragon anymore~! No~! H-hold on Shimmer! Hold on! Just...relax. If the Sea Serpents can be considered dragons, then whatever sort of...Sky Serpent I’ve turned into must still be considered the same way since I still have my bond with Roran! I haven’t been demoted to the same category of beast that the Fanghur are part of. If anything, I seem more like an asiatic dragon than a european one. At least I still have my sceathered wings.

“Hm...you already have 8 soul stones in your chest. Even if there’s any remnant of that cantankerous bitch left in here, you’d have 8 other soul stones to overrule it. What do you say? Would you like to have a Third Eye?” Urta held up the baseball-sized orb and I felt a little sick at the concept of taking what is essentially a transplant from my wife.

“Kala?” I questioned, unsure what to do.

“Ugh, just do it babe. Besides, you’re already so colorful, getting a red third eye might just add to your existing allure.” At Kala’s go-ahead, I lowered my face towards Urta.

Ch.42

Ch.42

“Sister! You must try this!” Celestia weakly cracked open her eyes at her sister’s ecstatic insistence. Her dark-themed sister was straddling her hips with the blanket between them and holding an odd cloud-shaped colourful mass at her snout.

“Lulu, please. You’ve been insufferable ever since you hatched that little monster’s egg. I’m so tired. Just let me sleep…” Celestia pleaded with her eyes closing, only to get a piece of melting sweetness put in her mouth and all exhaustion fled her in a surge of energy. “W-what is this?!”

“I don’t know! It’s like cotton, but it’s candy! I call it cotton candy!” Luna put some in her own mouth, worsening the discoloured stains around her lips. Celestia wasn’t going to comment, but all of the sweets Luna had suddenly become able to summon out of thin air were already showing their toll on her increased bustline as well as the tightness around her hips, buttocks and thighs. Soon her little sister may surpass her as the bustiest mare in Equestria.

The little flying rainbow snake child seemed happy as always while he was coiled around her sister’s neck like a garish scarf with his tail tip wiggling and his mischievous swirly eyes, matching her sister’s new swirly eyes gleaming playfully. The way he framed the silvery symbol that had appeared on top of her sister’s left breast also reminded Celestia of what were known as Dragon Riders from what they’d learned from Roran.

“Oh, Tia! I have just had an incredible idea! I’ll make the pancakes!” Lulu jumped off of Celestia and the bed by consequence, hovering without even moving her wings to fly out of the room and Celestia pulled her blanket over her head. The world wouldn’t end if she slept in, would it?

🥚

“Why is it still so dark?” I muttered in confusion as I stepped outside the next morning. I don’t think it’s early. My internal clock insists the sun should be well on it’s way into the sky by now. Whatever, probably a solar eclipse or something. I haven’t found out how those work here and Roran’s studies don’t have any focus on astronomy.

“Hey babe. Whoa it’s dark...anyway, how’s old gran treating you?” Kala asked when she came outside and rubbed my Third Eye without hesitation, causing me to wince at having her hand cover vision I had already adjusted to thanks to what I was about to tell her.

“She’s not dead. Unaware, basically sleeping like the other Eldunarya in my chest, but not dead. She was a real bitch, wasn’t she?” I asked rhetorically before looking over at my snoozing wife. Katrina was still a gigantic ball of cum and developing babies, but she’d shrunk down by half her size overnight.

“Yeah. Glad she’s no longer an issue for me. I just sorta wish you didn’t take her on, even if I said it was your choice. It was enough that you saved me, I kinda don’t want you to suffer my burdens.” Kala wrung her hands together in that nervous tick I’d come to know, so I took her hands in mine and looked into her eyes.

“Kala, we’re married now. Sharing burdens is what we do. Besides, better me with all this odd bullshit going on with my Eldunarya as it is than some unprepared goob getting overtaken by her and turned into a raging murder machine.” I said to my wife before I leaned in and smooched her on the lips.

“Well, then trust me. The power boost she’d give in a panic or rage will be great. Also beware things you may see now that you couldn’t before.” Kala sternly warned me.

“What do-who is that?!” I yelped and jumped into Kala’s arms like Scooby Doo into Shaggy’s at seeing someone hard to describe. “She’s all covered in eyes and looks like a purple furless fox!”

“Oh! That’s Minion! Hey girl, I can’t see you anymore if you’re all trans-dimensional.” Kala happily said and shortly the entity became more real, revealing said monstrosity. Only, she was much less brain-bombing and rather pretty in a simple sundress.

“Hey Kala! This One is here to fetch her wife’s sister. Don’t worry about not seeing This One right now, you’ll see her later.” Minion, the fox-like entity said in overlapping cute/sexy/stern voices all at once despite only having the one apparent mouth.

“Alright girl. Hey, hold up.” Kala set me on my feet and got a lecherous gleam to her expression. “I’m married now! You said we could bang if I got married so Hermais couldn’t punish you for ‘cheating’ with someone who wasn’t committed!” Huh? Oh, right, swingers. I guess unless the person involved is either for the whole group or already in a loving relationship with no intent of betraying their partner emotionally, then adultery is still frowned upon in their society.

“Oh! Congratulations! This One will gladly copulate with you before she leaves.” Minion and Kala hurried inside with giggles and I rolled my eyes, my artificial third one too, then went up to my dozing wife who was grunting and muttering in the tell-tale signs of waking up.

“Good morning, Katrina. The sun hasn’t risen for whatever reason, but even if it’s the end of the world or whatever, there’s nothing to be done about it.” I shrugged, figuring if imminent death was incoming, I’m sure Urta and Dongoruas would’ve evacuated at least me and those close to me. I’d be crushed, yes, but if the sun someday chooses not to rise, well, you’re S-O-L.

“Mm, Celestia must have decided to sleep in. It happens a few times a year, just wait a bit and the sun will shoot across the sky to sync back up with our sense of time.” Almost prophetically, the sun did just that! It hung in the sky as merrily as always about mid-morning I believe. “Mm, warm…”

“Would you like to shrink down and come inside? You must be hungry.” I offered my wife, who looked down at me between her breasts, which had grown overnight to being the size of beach balls and now had the matching pearly nipple stud piercings Kala and I had.

“Actually, I’m fine. I’m not hungry at all. Oh? I’m sustained by the magic woven into my body? You all manage that for me? What about waste? Oh, neat. Apparently I don’t need food. My body ambiently pulls in magic and nourishes me and my womb’s occupants with it. I could still eat though.” Katrina shrunk down back to her normal self and rubbed her lower abs. “I’m not upset at all with this arrangement.”

“Let’s find out how Roran feels.” I reminded her and Katrina winced before she nodded and joined me inside, where Roran was drinking his morning tea while pouring over a book.

“Good morning. I’m fine with it, so long as Katrina is happy and we have the big family she wanted.” Roran said before we could even ask. Right, he can see, hear and feel everything I do...why do I suddenly want to be a tiny Chaos Noodle and hang around his neck like a scarf? “Go ahead Shimmy.” Ee~! I snapped my fingers, turning into a tiny snake-sized version of my base form and flew magically to wrap around him and I purred once I was around his hot, thick, strong neck.

“Aw, she’s so cute like that!” Katrina praised me and pet my head. Oo~, yes, stroke my noodly body… “Speaking of little cuties, do you mind letting Copernicus and Cloud out of your storage, Shimmer?” I whined, because I didn’t wanna leave my Rider’s neck. It’s so firm and warm. I looked into Roran’s eyes, only to feel concern when his gray eyes turned into swirls of gray and white. “Uh...Roran? Shimmer? What’s going on?”

“Hold on…” Roran held up a finger and snapped. Suddenly Copernicus and Cloud were on the floor and they chirped happily up at Katrina before she had to jog after them when they ran out of the front door. “Hm...it seems I can use your magic directly now, Shimmer.”

“That was draining though, not like when I do it.” I told him and wondered why that was. “Do it again on a whim.” Roran snapped his fingers and now there was a mug of hot coffee, actual coffee in his hand. “Oh~ that smells so good...also that took almost no energy out of me.”

“So trying to force it to do a specific thing is very draining, but just going on a whim or being more loose with it takes nearly no mana. That’s practically the inverse of Ancient Language magic and innate unicorn, alicorn or changeling magic. It’s very Chaotic.” Hearing him say that word made me shiver in pleasure. Oo~! Nowhere near as good as The Words he uses to make me cum, but woo that is a fun word for me now!

“You can say that again!” I cheered, but his mental amusement told me he wasn’t going to indulge me. Hmph! Oh well, I can’t have fun all of the time. Well, I’m having fun now anyway.

“Maybe after we report back to the Varden. We still have the rest of today for the honeymoon, but I have this...feeling. Do you remember the sensation of waiting for the yaks to assault Tronjheim?” Now that Roran mentions it...yes. I feel the same welling sensation of building dread. Like something horrible was about to happen.

“Katrina is busy with the young drakes and Kala is having fun with a friend of her’s. We could leave them here with a note since this deep in the forest, it’s highly unlikely anyone could stumble across this place and if they do, our wives could handle a few thugs or hunters.” I suggested to my husband and he nodded in agreement.

🥚

We told Katrina before we left that we were going to check in with the Varden. However, we didn’t even make it there. “Thorn! You will not win!” I shouted as I breathed a rainbow of fire at him and his ruby red flames barely managed to make a dent in the conflagration I’d sent his way. “Retreat! You shall not find success today!”

“I’m afraid my orders supersede my desire to live. You came too late anyway. By now, Murtagh will have completed our objective.” Thorn grimly informed me and dodged through a loop of my long body. He nipped at my scales, but my superior natural defense caused his teeth to skitter off at the speed I was flowing through the air. “I am curious as to what has caused you to take such an exotic form.”

“Perhaps when we’re not mortal enemies, I can tell you.” I replied and hissed an unnerving serpentine hiss-roar before lunging at the red dragon, who closed his wings and fell out of reach before turning the fall into a dive and rocketing away. “You cannot escape! I am faster!”

“The fox does not always catch the hare.” Thorn enigmatically rebutted and I gasped when he vanished after a certain distance. No! The notice-me-not charms! Damn you Sombra! Those were one of our greatest advantages!

I flew fast and low, trying in vain to find Thorn or Murtagh to no avail. I hiss-roared and flew back south towards the Burning Plains to see that Roran had managed to help push back the Imperial assault on the camp. The sight of dozens of dead Imperial soldiers and nearly as many of ours filled me with sorrow as I approached.

“Shimmer! Shimmer, did you stop Thorn?!” Roran desperately pleaded with me and I shook my head. I think I know what has happened, but why? Why so soon?

“I did not. They have our notice-me-not charms. They are gone.” Roran cursed up a storm and stomped about in his impotent fury after my bad news.

“Roran, storming about is not going to bring Nasuada back.” Brom chided my Rider from next to a battered Eragon and a...oof. The disturbing disproportionate little hippogriff next to him must be Elva, the child he accidentally cursed. I completely forgot about her despite how important she was to the canon. “Although losing Nasuada is a grim blow to our pride, we still have the rest of our command structure, Ajihad still remains in Aberon.”

“What about assassins?” Eragon questioned as he leaned against Saphira, my sister practically holding him up since he was heavily favoring one leg.

“Trust me son, Selena was once a Black Hand, she told me all there was to know of the group. We’ve killed too many for there to be any remaining assassins aside from the Ra’zac. I fear however that this small strike force was entirely for the purpose of abducting Nasuada to demoralize us and torture her for information. The next wave of the army may well be on it’s way.” Brom warned us all and I hiss-roared.

“We can burn them before they arrive. With Spike, Saphira and I, we should be able to repel any such force.” I wasn’t surprised when Brom shook his head at my suggestion.

“No. If they slunk away, then Murtagh has utilized the notice-me-not charms and perhaps Sombra may have duplicated them despite them being part of my Talent. Sombra may have even warded his soldiers against dragonfire and normal fire considering our location. No, we must prepare for another, much larger assault while Twilight retrieves Ajihad.” Brom declared and I simmered in frustration at us being on the back-foot.

Well, back coil in my case. My base form doesn’t have hind legs anymore. “Great!” Snarked Elric, who was still here. “This war is getting interesting.”

“Where have you been?” I asked in fond exasperation for the mildly annoying Undead skaven.

“Here with the soldiers, learning about how you conduct war. I have been given permission to train units! I’ve been teaching the arts of Carim and tactics used in the War of Grey and the War of Chaos Flame!” That last bit sounded like something out of anime, but I wouldn’t know for sure.

“Shimmer, we can learn more later. If an army is coming, I doubt they won’t have scouts scouring the Melian Forest. We need to go pick up our wives and their partners.” Roran announced and ran for my saddle, which paradoxically was just as large and fit just as well above my wings and around my arms. Said limbs served as little more than a means to grasp surfaces and gave me a way to cast my odd new magic in this form.

“I’ll get my wife here, if she’ll have permission.” Elric spouted non-sequitur and we all looked at him incredulously. “What, you thought I was single?”

“With how you presented your bosom and rear so often, yes.” Eragon huffed in disapproval and I was momentarily glad I didn’t contest Saphira’s claim on him. Eragon has turned out to be such a stick in the mud.

“Well, my beloved Quebella will grace your battlefield by the end of the day!” Elric said with a smile as he jogged off to perform whatever odd communication ritual he has. Whatever, I can worry about alien wives later, my own wives come first!

🥚

I slithered upon landing to wrap around the house and expanded my senses to check for danger while Roran flew into the house to fetch our wives. I sense many minds on their way. The sky overhead will soon be blotted out by the incoming tide of pegasus soldiers! “Roran, hurry! Brom was right, they’re coming!”

It was a tense few minutes before Kat and Kala rushed out of the house in just pull-over tunics with Cloud and Copernicus in their arms. Roran exited last and Kala pressed a button on the side which collapsed the house through techno-magic into a capsule she put in a metal case and then put that in her cleavage before they all climbed onto my saddle.

“Go!” Roran shouted and I quickly took to the air, flying back south. We were too late to avoid being in the thick of the forward enemy soldiers however. Roran stood on my saddle as if his hooves had somehow adhered to it and he shot the nearest surprised soldier through the neck with a crossbow bolt.

I continued flying forward while I turned my head around and to the other side to spit smoke to blind our pursuers on that side since I couldn’t breathe fire through my wing. This gave Kala enough time to retrieve a blaster from her cleavage which she used to spray red plasma bolts that penetrated the armor of several soldiers, who fell before they could maneuver.

“I really need a ranged option!” Kat fretted, then she blinked and looked at her Beast Cutter. “Wait, I do! Hyah!” Kat swung the oversized butcher’s cleaver and I gawked at it’s segments magically separate and extended on metal whipcord, reaching ludicrously far and shredding through several soldiers in a swing before the weapon retracted! “I love this thing!”

By this point, the rest of the incoming Imperials had wised up and backed off, allowing us to easily outpace them towards the encampment. “Brom! They are coming! Prepare for the attack!” I shouted telepathically at our de-facto leader the moment I was in range.

“Get out of the sky! We will be filling it with projectiles!” Brom responded and I dove sharply, causing Katrina to squeal in shock. Thankfully she was strapped in along with Kala. I then flew low to the ground, my underbelly scraping it as I half-flew, half-slithered over the hard and hot stone plates with smoke and fire belching from the cracks between them.

Aiming for where I felt my sister and her rider were, I rushed there through the tents as smooth as greased lightning to stop on a dime upon reaching them. What I didn’t expect was to see a giant spider with lava glowing through glassy chitin and an anthro lioness’s upper torso joined at the hips in place of the thorax. The drider was brushing the ground with her arm glowing with magic that almost sang to me~! Whatever magic she is using is making me tingly!

“That’s your wife?!” Eragon yelped, answering my first question as the drider looked out at the Burning Plains with her long red mane of hair blowing in the wind.

“Elric dear, you brought me to a battlefield of fire. There’s coals burning under the ground.” Quebella stated, her lion upper body leaning forward into the wind. “Are you tempting me to control it? Because this is not as bad as my homeland. Hm, I could use this to annihilate the incoming enemy should they land.”

“You control fire?” Orik asked as the drider paced about, the lava within her spider half dancing with each movement. She was a literal living lava lamp. Oddly sensual. The incredibly busty lioness’s upper body being garbed in little more than a too-small bikini top certainly helped.

“Yes. Those of us who for some reason prefer the heat live underground in the bowels of planets, but most like me prefer to live in colder conditions like northern ice.” Quebella huffed before she started burrowing into the earth. “I’ll be ambushing them from underneath. I swear they feel like Hollows, do not show mercy.”

“She sounds like a warg!” Orik chuckled and patted the shoulder of the blond-furred warg female next to him. She was dressed quite regally and had strong blue eyes that danced with mirth at Orik’s touch. She was also quite shapely and had a long flowing blond mane of hair. This beauty must be Hvedra, Orik’s fiance, or wife. Unsure at the moment. “What say you, Hvedra?”

“She sounds like her people are half mad like the Underdark Wargs who live around magma vents and half like the Surface Wargs who can’t stand to be underground.” Hvedra said with clear amusement and calm in the face of this stressful scenario.

Ch.43

Ch.43

“Oh thank Mother we’ve reached land.” Celestia bemoaned as she leaned on the mast, having flown up to the rigging to escape her sister’s incessant energetic exploration of her new magic and the admittedly wondrous bond she has with her new beloved partner she finally decided to dub Discord.

Luna was currently playing with a summoned easel and blank canvas, practically slapping Discord against it and he was leaving random colours and shapes on it down by the bowsprit. She hasn’t seen her sister so carefree and happy since their early childhood, well before they discovered who they were and ascended.

Still, Celestia was already exhausted and wished that Discord hadn’t hatched for Luna. Perhaps if he hatched for her, Celestia would have different feelings, but that wasn’t fair to her beloved sibling. “Sister!” Celestia yelped and almost fell off of the boom of the mast she’d been standing on when Luna appeared inches from her face. “Dissy’s mother is in danger!”

“W-what?! How can you-right. Well, we’re already here, so let’s-.” *Snap* “-Go? Lulu? Where are we?” Celestia asked uneasily since they were now hovering in the air. It was smokey and tasted like burning coal. Is there a fire below?

“Don’t worry auntie Shimmer~! We’re coming! As soon as we finish teleporting!” Luna shouted down into the haze and Celestia blinked in confusion at both the ‘auntie’ part and the ‘finish’ part.

“What do you mean we haven’t finished teleporting?” Celestia asked her sibling uneasily. Teleportation was a dangerous field of magic. Unless you had destination anchors, it was best left alone. Telefragging was a real and disastrous thing. Celestia still had flashbacks to fatal incidents of some of her students attempting it too soon and merging with solid stone, or even fusing with another person and ceasing to be that same pony again.

“Discord’s magic acts on whimsy, not intent. So it gave me a shortcut: a delayed teleport where our metaphysical essence is projected first and our physical bodies will be along shortly. We’re waiting for a combination of an arbitrary wait time of one minute, or failing that; until the area we’re in is clear of obstacles.” Luna answered and Celestia sighed in relief. At least they wouldn’t be-.

Then a tide of armored pegasi flooded the area around them and Celestia’s brow twitched.

🥚

“The enemy is upon us!” Saphira shouted and transformed. Eragon received assistance onto her saddle from a Surdan soldier. He definitely wasn’t up for traditional combat, but he could still fight from a saddle.

“Sorry, I almost forgot. Seeing my wife makes me want to bed her.” Elric chuckled before donning his helmet. His armor shined blue with magic before it made me tingle from turning red. Was he using the same magic as his wife? Whatever! I can wonder about their evil-looking magic making me all tingly later!

“Ladies, since you’re both pregnant and your partners are not old enough for combat, please hide.” I requested of my wives, only for Kat and Kala to glare at me. “No. Roran, put them in storage since they’re going to be obstinate about this.” They both blinked and then squeaked when Roran grabbed them in his alicorn magic and shoved them into his satchel.

“Alright, let’s-guh~!” I felt a spike of pleasure and winced. Oh~ those two! “M-maybe putting them in m-my storage wasn’t a-hah-wise decision!” I could feel what he was experiencing. Our wives were worshiping his baby-batter balloons and getting him horny. This was not the time for petty marital vengeance! “Go! I can still fight like this!” Truly? I’m a little distracted-.

“They’re here!” Shouted a soldier when the plains started spewing fire a bit harder. For certain, above the plains in the air was a whole army of pegasi led by a white...unicorn stallion in purple armor that had artificial wings?!

Somewhere nearby, I felt more than heard Twilight and Spike’s emotional anguish upon the sight of him, but their muffled shouts of ‘Shiny’ told me they knew that stallion. I think Twilight mentioned him. He’s her brother, enslaved by Sombra and the Ra’zac to hunt her down. He was easily a prime specimen of a male from what I can see with my telescopic vision.

He might even be taller than Roran, rippling with muscle that was in no way natural for a unicorn. Sombra must have subjected the poor stallion to all kinds of magical experiments. “This is your only chance! Surrender to his Holy Majesty of the Empire; King Sombra, or Die!” An overwhelmingly strong male voice demanded. How powerful is this unicorn?! Oh no, if Twilight is a naturally super-powerful unicorn, then Shining Armor being her brother means he could be just as dangerous!

“Roran, how much magic do you have stored? Keep my brother distracted as I try...something.” Twilight requested fearfully.

“More than anyone else here, so I can try, but what can Shining Armor do?” Roran asked as he prepared to act on his infinitely welling magic, my body tingling as it slipped some of my new magic into it. Gosh I love being whatever mom turned me into.

“Just keep him busy and don’t stay still!” Twilight insisted and I rocketed out of the tents straight for Shining Armor. The flying unicorn didn’t even flinch, which impressed me almost as much as the casual flick of his wrist that created a cow-catcher wedge of a pink shield that forced me to slide along to the side, where Roran swung at him with his repaired lucerne, only for another pink barrier to catch the beak in a sheathe.

“So you’re the greatest threat to my master. How kind of you to offer yourself.” Shining’s horn shimmered with his magic, but I coiled my head around and breathed my prismatic fire upon him. He already had a barrier encapsulating him, but to both our surprise, my fire ate his shield and he bolted away from my flames. “Anti-magic flames? No matter.”

Suddenly, the world around us became tinted pink and I realized belatedly why Twilight warned us not to stay still. He just encapsulated us in a barrier with him, separate from everything else as he summoned a helmet that fully encased his head. “Shimmer, burn us a hole and get us out of here!” Roran grunted and the spike of pleasure reminded me that our wives were having their petty vengeance on his male organs in his Inventory. This is so not the time ladies~!

“Go right on ahead. Vindr verda brisingr!” Suddenly, with three words, Shining Armor turned the very air inside the barrier into fire! Roran screamed breathlessly as he was being cooked alive and I desperately breathed my anti-magic fire on the barrier, escaping the inferno and looking back in horror at my Rider, only to gasp in awe at the sight of his charred flesh rapidly flaking and regrowing fur before my eyes with only his leather riding trousers having survived the conflagration, having melted and fused to his lower body.

“K-keep...moving...our wives pleasuring me is ironically distracting me from the pain!” Roran ordered and I did so, fleeing from the terrifyingly powerful armored unicorn who gave prompt chase, having singled us out and left his troops to deal with everyone else.

I dodged the barriers of various shapes he tried to hurt me with and dispelled the ones he tried to catch us in. Roran had to duck and weave around the ones meant for him, which was limited due to his pants being fused to my saddle, which was in turn fused to my scales. “This is taking too long.” Shining snarled and then teleported in front of me. I screamed at the sight of-!

🥚

No! No~! I’m trapped! He sucked me into a Dragon Jar! “Roran! Run! Don’t try to fight him! Run~!” I pleaded with my beloved husband, willing to sacrifice myself if it meant he and our wives could avoid my fate. With me in the enemy commander’s hands, there’s no way I’ll get away now.

“No! I won’t abandon you!” Roran replied and I choked, expecting his death to strike my soul shortly...but it didn’t. “Shimmer! Twilight did...something! Shining Armor is frozen in place! I’ve got your box, but I can’t open it!”

“Just get to safety! We can figure this out later!” I shouted at him and slithered against my confines, my underbelly gliding smoothly along every pristine surface, not even rubbing anything onto them. It wasn’t like the diamond one Oromis had me in. That one was clean and pure, this black box was tainted, wrong. I felt like-.

“Become Mine.” I shrieked and railed against the command, the powerful words in the Ancient Language trying to pierce into my very soul like tendrils of darkness as I blocked out everything in a panic, focusing on the one thing that could override nearly all my thought processes: pleasure and making eggs from it. “You will be mine. Submit. Obey. Give me your True Name.”

I sobbed, focusing harder on the memories of my time with Katrina, Roran and Kala. I would not give in! I don’t even know my True Name, get bent over a barrel and fucked up the ass by a bullboar you piece of shit!

“Oh, shut up you pest.” Kalameet snarled in my head in a guttural language that somehow got meaning across. “You are not worth speaking to.”

“What is this?!” The voice of who could only be King Sombra demanded, but before I could become confused and made vulnerable, the box shattered around me and I was suddenly free, coiled upon the ground of the battlefield with Roran, Eragon and Saphira next to me with Saphira breathing fire and warding away soldiers from us.

“Did Kalameet just beat back the king?” I questioned myself fearfully, because she was dormant again. Just ‘how’ dead could she be if she’s able to fully awaken in the face of a threat?

“Cease thine fighting this instant!” A thundering pair of female voices slammed against our ears and drew our attention up to the sky that had been cleared of combatants with them all engaging our forces near the ground. The sun and moon created an eclipse as the clearly angry mares flew down to us, one regal, the other manic, but still quite regal. Wait, It’s Celestia and Luna! What happened to Luna?

“Aunt Shimmer! Art thou well?!” Luna frantically demanded as she flew to my snout and I noticed my son wrapped around her neck. What? I thought Twilight said he was a Wild dragon egg!

“Chaos mommy!” My son called into my mind gleefully and I snorted as warmth welled in my Eldunari in pride over my youngest being so powerful and precocious.

“I am well. What have you done to stop them? The enemy are compelled by foul magic to obey their master.” I questioned as I eyed the soldiers listing about in confusion on both sides with Twilight doing something to her brother with a weird wooden box pressed against his skull.

“That would be me.” Twilight said with strain as sweat beaded down her face while she panted. Spike was all that was keeping her aloft and working on the box and her brother. “I used a complicated selective-target mass paralysis spell that singled out Shiny and all pegasi. Shiny was resisting until those two startled him long enough for me to finish forcing it through.”

“You are very powerful.” Celestia commented with interest and worry when Twilight coughed up a bit of blood.

“Yeah, that didn’t stop the arrow much and I’m trying to warp ancient magic while draining my reservoir of mana.” Twilight groaned just before the star-shaped gem in Celestia’s crown broke off from it and floated up to the purple mare. “Thanks.” Twilight didn’t hesitate and pulled on the stored magic in the star amethyst. Shortly, the box exploded against Shining’s helm and he groaned as the pegasi all collapsed to the ground. “Oh thank Celestia that’s done…”

“That was not me.” Celestia said in shock and amazement.

“Did the Element of Magic just pick a new owner?” Luna asked her sister in excitement.

“Yes, I think it did. The Spirit of Harmony likes her.” Celestia smiled before the gems from Luna’s crown, as well as the gems on their wrist bangles released themselves and flew into the camp. “I can’t believe it! The Elements of Harmony have all found their new bearers so quickly!”

“And now, for the fun.” I froze at Chesonum’s voice and looked down to see the werecat presenting the ‘Alicorn Idol’ thing that had allowed Roran to become an alicorn! “Mrr~ this is about to get interesting.”

“H-hey! W-what’s happening!” Twilight squeaked as she and Spike levitated away from the unconscious Shining Armor and I heard our friends shouting in the camp before six bright lights whisked them away and the Alicorn Idol shattered. “Aw, no more? I was told it only had two uses, but it is still disappointing.”

“What did you…?” Celestia, Luna and Roran all vanished too with faraway looks in their eyes and I groaned as I too began to feel odd…

🥚

“What’s going on?” I said as I rubbed my head. Wait, I wasn’t in my anthro form! I looked at my hand and gasped at realizing I was in Roran’s body again! Only...I looked down and whined at seeing the massive russet breasts where there should have been nothing on pecs. No~! Damn you, Chesonum! You turned my Rider into a mare! “Roran, are you okay?”

“I’m fine...I’m just...overwhelmed right now. Do females constantly feel like the air is trying to make them orgasm?” Even Roran’s mental voice was female! So rich and sultry even when she isn’t trying to sound sexy! Then again she’s my wife, I’m biased. “S-shut up~! You’re making me feel all...tingly…”

“Okay, sexy, but no we don’t. You must just be super sensitive right now from the transformation or something.” I looked around, noticing that we were surrounded by the alicorn sisters, as well as Twilight and her friends who were holding the gems in confusion. Then there was a gobsmacked pink alicorn who sprinted at Celestia and Luna with desperation.

“Celestia! Luna! Please, save me! I’ve been imprisoned for decades~!” The absolutely beautiful pink alicorn pleaded with the taller mares, who hugged her and spoke to her in hushed whispers. Wait, if I’m inside of Roran, then my son is inside of Luna. Then what about-.

“Spike~! D-don’t grope us!” Twilight squealed as her hands felt her breasts up with a bright blush on her face. At least the arrow in her side was gone. “Sorry Twi! It’s just...really weird!”

“Well, Twilight, it seems you’ve made new magic at the same time you synchronized with the Element of Magic with suitable candidates for the other elements already close to you! This is unprecedented! So many new alicorns!” Celestia gushed as she hugged and petted the mane of the distraught pink alicorn while everyone else besides Luna and I gawked at her.

“Indeed! This is a glorious event! We were even present to witness it.” Luna cheered and then giggled with a rub of her dress-covered groin. “Oh Dissy~! Behave!” Luna giggled and gasped before diving her hand into her cleavage and retrieving a modern digital camera. Wow, she’s good at using the same magic I do now. I’m kinda envious. “Group up! Before and after images!”

“Oh, good idea! Since this is going to happen anyway, we might as well do something fun with it!” I chirped eagerly, then pouted down at my wife’s breasts with a sad covering of her nips and an awkward shimmy of her thighs to get an idea of the feeling of having huge testicals outside of the body. “I wish we could have done that for Roran.”

“Hey, if people truly love and care about me, then they don’t care what I look like. I know that my beloved wives won’t think any different of me.” Roran’s words warmed my Eldunari, but she knew that wasn’t exactly the case. I knew I was having all sorts of perverse fantasies of her already that wouldn’t have been possible with her when she was purely male.

“Hey, Auntie and Roran! There’s somehow a picture of your before you turned feminine! Give us a pose!” Luna declared and I instinctively cocked a hip, put a hand on that hip, and thrust out my chest with my other hands behind my neck and winked at Luna with a saucy grin. Luna gave a whoop and took the picture. “Nice pose, auntie! If this sort of creation becomes common, such images will have both males and females masturbating to you with looks like those!”

“Shimmy~! You just flaunted my body like I’m a total strumpet~!” Roran whined, but I could tell she didn’t exactly mind since we were amongst friends, not counting the divine sisters.

“Alright, since we’ll be seeing each other back in the same place, we can talk more then. Loitering around in the ether isn’t exactly wise. Time behaves differently and being here too long could cause incredible confusion upon returning. Cadenza, take heart. We’ll help rescue you now that we’re here.” Celestia kissed the brow of the much shorter mare and-

🥚

Bwuh~! I feel so dizzy~! It’s kinda fun actually! “Wee~...pretty pink ponies pouncing upon people performing perfect parties~...” I deliriously dictated with deliberate definition. Alliteration is fun! Oh, hey Pinkie! Wow! You got all feathery, horny and extra bouncy! Gimme a hug~! Aw, you big pink fluffy winged unicorn! Let’s go dance on Rainbow!

“Tee hee! Shimmy’s all loco in the coco right now! You going all bouncy has her all bubbly, Rora!” Who is this Rora person? Oh hey~! Sexy! You’re the beautiful mare I married when you were still a handsome stud of a stallion! C’mere! Give me some sugar! Mwah!

“It’s like she’s drunk off her ass.” Rainbow, now horny too, chuckled as I made out with my beautiful wife. We’re just a couple of sexy bitches displaying public affection, don’t mind us!

“Oh...my…” Flutter Boobs, I mean, Flutter Butter, uh...Flutters, meekly replied to our Love.

“Oh dear, I’d best get them some robes. How indecent.” Rarity fretted until I pulled Rora to the ground and rolled atop her. “Oh dear…”

“Maybe we should give ‘em some privacy?” Applejack awkwardly suggested and helped herd everyone out of the tent, which caused a commotion since they’re all bigger and bouncier now.

I didn’t care too much. I just wanted to show Rora I Loved her more than anything. Well, besides Kala and Kat, I love them equally as much romantically. Wait, where are they? My brain is slowing down and returning to reality, so I stopped suffocating Rora with my mouth and sat straddled on her hips with her thick dick hotdogging my ass while we both panted.

“Hey, uh, do you still have Kala and Kat in your storage?” I awkwardly asked my wife and my former husband blinked the hearts out of her swirly eyes long enough to snap her fingers and have our other wives on the ground with us, their partners poking their heads out of their cleavages. “So, uh, lots of stuff happened. Kinda too horny to explain right now. Roran is now Rora, a super-busty sexy amazonian who is still the same person we married, let’s fuck her.”

“W-wai-mm! Mm~!” Rora moaned into Katrina’s lips as we began to show her feminine pleasure for the first time in her fantastical life, even if this time it would only be mouths and fingers.

Okay, maybe a few gropes of those heaving spunk bunkers too, but they’re right there~!

Ch.44

Ch.44

“So, this is the situation as it stands.” Ajihad tiredly rubbed his face, his woe over his daughter’s abduction weighed upon him like the world fell on his shoulders and Celestia could see it as clear as day. Ajihad may not be a pony, but zebras and changelings were once close friends of Equestria, which was why she ordered them to evacuate north across the sea as well when catastrophe struck the continent her people lived on.

At least the dragons in Equestria were hardy enough to survive the troubles, it would seem the same did not speak for the dragons of Alagaesia. “Indeed, thou hast found thyselves in quite a pickle, sir Ajihad.” Luna commented amiably and Celestia couldn’t miss how Lulu was practically undressing the middle-aged zebra with her eyes. Her sister always did have exotic tastes.

“Considering the situation, I say we cannot remain in place any longer. The longer we remain, the more and more Sombra will muster his soldiers to assault us. Especially since according to Twilight; we’ve dealt him a serious blow by freeing the last wave of soldiers with a magic array Twilight invented which she dubbed Oathbreaker. Now one of his most powerful pawns is out of his reach.” King Orrin suggested and the rest of the Varden’s leadership muttered about it.

“We only brought an expedition fleet of 5 airships with full crews of skilled soldiers, but since you are our people, even if you’ve moved on from our rule, it is our duty to aid you.” Celestia declared with steel in her spine and compassion in her tone.

“Does this mean that the fabled lands of our ancestors are once more safe to return?” Questioned the black and white unicorn named Brom, who carried the presence of being a veteran warrior and an unscrupulous spymaster. To think he was in his 130s when he looked to be in his 30s despite his impressive attempt to seem older with his long white mane and beard accompanying his runed stave. The power of this new land’s odd magics were both incredible yet restrictive at the same time.

“Yes, but the sea serpents tried to shoot us down. I will try to figure out a way to quell their wrath before taking anyone wishing to immigrate to Equestria.” Celestia answered, but she felt worried when Brom nodded in understanding and listened as the politics continued. Politics, they were the same everywhere it seemed. There goes Lulu falling asleep. She isn’t nocturnal, she just can’t stand boring politics.

🥚

The next day, with me no longer all scrambled in the brain pan by all the Chaos going on, I woke up completely normal. As normal as someone as unusual as me can wake up that is. I was in a pile of big boobs, butts and in one case churning orbs of sperm. I crawled out of the tangle of limbs and sexy spherical body parts and yawned with a stretch before I gave myself a quick sponge bath and towel dry.

I then snapped my fingers and was wearing a suit of a plain white blouse with a matching navy blue suit jacket and pencil skirt like I often wore when at work in the university. Unlike back then though, my massive mammaries had half the buttons over my chest open to reveal my cleavage and give me a ‘sexy librarian’ look. Well, *snap*, half-frame lightly tinted spectacles on the bridge of my snout, now I look like a sexy librarian!

I looked back at my sleeping wives and blew a kiss of heart-shaped smoke before I left the tent to go tend the eggs. Conflict or not, I still need to keep the Rider recruitment going. “Good morning Shimmer. You and the wives had a lot of fun after the battle yesterday.” A warg greeted me as I passed with a wag of his brows.

“Indeed we did.” I winked at him and continued on.

“Morning Shimmer.”

“Good morning Lady Shinescales.”

“Morning.”

“Hi Shimmy!”

“Hey Pinkie!” I waved to Pinkie as I passed and blinked, idly wondering when she was a hyper-busty hourglass-figured tall alicorn. Oh, right. Yesterday in the ether. That’s also why Roran became Rora and Twilight along with her friends turned into alicorns thanks to Chesonum’s scheming. That little fluffy furball! When I get my hands on her, oo~ I’m going to let her have it! Pow! Right in the kisser!

Unless she does that thing cats do with rubbing up against your legs, purring and then rolling on their back to show you their belly, but then attack the moment you try to pet them. I’m not a cat person so much as a dog person, but internet cats work on almost anyone unless they either have no soul or ounce of amusement or sense of cuteness in them.

Where was I? Oh! I made it to the hatchery tent at some point in my mental wanderings. I need to be careful about that. Why do I think they’d all look nice with a mound of gold for them to nest on instead of hay and crates?

🥚

“Where did all this gold come from?” Angela questioned excitedly as she ran her fingers through the piles that had appeared at my whimsy and now I couldn’t get rid of them. I asked her to come to the tent before too many people found out to see if she could get rid of it, since she’s the most odd magic practitioner in the camp.

“I don’t know, that’s why I asked for you. I don’t know if I just made it, or if I accidentally stole it from somewhere. They don’t look like Imperial Crowns, so I’m not sure of anything.” I mewled from my seat on a throne of the gold coins. Hey, I may not be happy about it, but I’m gonna play around a bit while I’ve got the chance!

“Well, I have less chance of knowing than you. I think I may have made a mistake choosing Eragon over Rora. Zecora clearly is getting much more amusement in your misadventures than I am with Eragon’s.” Angela snickered, the wild-maned zebra mare pleased with my silly incidents beyond reason.

“Well, I’d say that’s true if I didn’t end up completely ignoring Zecora’s subtle hints that she was interested in me.” I muttered and got up, scattering my golden throne to the floor with the rest of the coins.

“Oh no, she found what she was looking for in that partner of her’s. They clicked instantly, a passionate and incredible love between them that will come to fruition once young Zazi comes of age in a few months.” Angela saying one of my daughters would soon be happily engaged in a relationship pleased me greatly.

“That’s nice, but what am I going to do with all of this gold?” I complained and as if on cue, entered Ajihad, who blinked at the mess. “Uh, hey Ajihad. I kinda made a mistake with my magic…”

“Some mistake. Would you mind donating it to our cause then? We need as much funding as possible with King Orrin’s miser merchant barons hamfisting their investments.” I nodded eagerly and Ajihad seemed relieved. “Thank you. I was going to request a very difficult bargain, but now it seems I have avoided a rather cold political move.” Excuse me?

“You were going to ask if I could lend one of, or several, of my eggs in exchange for funding, weren’t you?” I asked darkly and Ajihad nodded solemnly. “Then it’s a good thing I whimsically summoned all of this gold from thin air, or I would have ripped your balls off and shoved them down your throat.” I snarled and Ajihad again solemnly nodded.

“For which I am grateful to avoid. I may have had the only child I needed, one who may be lost to us now. Yet I, like most males, am rather attached to my family jewels.” Ajihad blandly joked and I couldn’t help the snorting cough/laugh that resulted. “I’ll have someone come by to collect the coinage and appraise it, good day Lady Shinescales, Angela.” Ajihad then turned and ducked out of the tent.

“Mm, he’s a good one that stallion. Shame he never moved on from his wife.” Angela sighed wistfully and then whirled on me. “Well then! Thank goodness you did this, or I would have to curse you for hurting such a wonderful stallion. Be more mindful of those urges to snap your fingers dear, you might end up in a rather unfortunate situation if you let it get out of hand.”

I snort-cough/laughed again at the pun. Why was that so punny to me~?!

🥚

Another day, another few more new Riders. I activated the magic seal on the hatchery tent and hummed as I danced to a random song that came to mind on my walk towards the mess tent. I may not need to eat anymore, but it’s nice to sit down and have a meal with friends and family. I was in the middle of shaking my booty and tail while occasionally singing some words to the song Uptown Funk when I bumped into someone that I toppled with a squeak.

“Oh! Sorry about that!” I giggled in the face of my beloved sister! What fortune! I nuzzled her snout and she blushed brightly. “Aw, what’s the matter big sis? You seem so small now~.” I pressed my superiorly sizable tits into her and she gulped.

“S-sister...would you mind getting off of me?” Aw, cute little Saphira. Such a virgin if not for the fun we’ve had together~.

“Actually, I’m just fine right here~.” I purred and wormed my tail under her belt and she squeaked with her hands going to my shoulders as I fed my tail into her surprisingly slick slit.

“S-sister n-no~...” Saphira quietly whined and her beautiful sapphire eyes that matched her scales flicked side to side. “N-not here...not now…” I froze. She was scared, actually scared. I removed my tail from her sex and pulled her to her feet with regret and pain in my Eldunari.

“I’m sorry, I...just assumed that you would be okay with it. Ever since we parted ways for the first time, we’ve been so apart…” I muttered sadly with my hands squeezing my wrists nervously, a tic I’d developed due to Kala’s own finger-wringing and also to prevent me from snapping my fingers.

“I know. I would like us to get together again like that, but I’ve heard your tail is more now?” Saphira asked in a mixture of genuine interest and arousal as well as trepidation. At my nod she gulped and licked her lips while also shifting side to side. Suddenly, the air filled with a potent feminine need that I was all-too familiar with. “Then I cannot risk it. I’m sorry. I am...receptive.”

“Oh...that explains why my brain instantly went to my tail. Sorry.” I mewled, ashamed of responding so readily to my adopted sister’s current state of ovulation. “I’ll try to be more careful in the future. Let’s get inside and have dinner.” Before I could do so, Saphira grabbed my shoulder.

“Sister. Eragon is...not taking Rora’s transformation well. He was able to get past the alicorn matter easily, but now his brother is his sister and he’s completely confused. My poor beloved Little One’s libido and confused emotions are causing him to distance himself from her, so be mindful and supportive of Rora in this time.” Saphira warned me and I nodded in understanding.

“Thank you. I guess even in a world of magic that someone changing genders is a pretty serious topic, at least when it actually happens.” I think in my past life I had supported one of my students getting a sex change because he had intense gender identity difficulties. I can’t remember clearly. I think he was a...Devon and became a Denise. She turned out really pretty from what I can remember.

“I appreciate you for understanding Eragon’s difficulty in this matter. I hope Rora is just as understanding.” Saphira nuzzled me and I crooned when I returned the affection before we entered the mess tent.

Whoa...this is worse than Saphira suggested. Eragon was blatantly sitting as far as possible from his newly transformed sister, not even leaving a seat open for Saphira and mingling with the friends he’d made in the Varden. Rora was doing the same with our wives and with a seat open for me, but I sensed she was hurt and concerned, wondering why her brother was suddenly so distant and ignoring her.

I moved to her side and joined her in the meal. I wasn’t going to intervene yet. I would give Eragon time to come to terms with reality before I lost my patience and broke his legs with a club.

🥚

The next day we woke up to the camp being gathered. We were on the move at last. Our goal was straight north to Melian, then to Eastcroft. Once those villages were secured, we would head northwest to Belatona. Our movement across the Burning Plains was only going to be possible thanks to Quebella, Elric’s wife, using her fire manipulation to at last fully extinguish the underground coal fires, making the plains safe to cross.

“Hello Shimmer.” Arya said as she came up to me, Quebella walking with her. I was in my base form, slithering along the ground at a languid pace on the east side of the formation between the rest of the army and the Melian Forest. This used barely any energy and I was humming a tune while occasionally shimmying my coils a bit more than necessary. Right now, amusingly, I had Sir Mix-a-Lot’s Baby Got Back in my head, specifically the Anaconda part.

“Hello Arya, Quebella. How are you?” I chirped happily at my friends while allowing Rora, Kala and Kat on my back to continue tending to Cloud and Copernicus’ growing curiosity and teaching them things. The fact I can retract my arms for easier slithering was a bit disturbing at first, but it made it easier to slither smoothly.

“She seems swell, I’m doing quite well with my hubby at arm’s length again.” Quebella chuckled while answering my polite question.

“So, what are your thoughts on how things have proceeded? Could Firnen still hatch for me?” Arya asked with genuine concern

“A lot is different, I don’t know for sure.” I sighed going over what I remembered. “Tell me Arya, do you think you have love in your heart? The likes of which I have with Rora, Kala and Kat?” I questioned while turning my head slightly to see my beloved wives explaining the birds and the bees to my sons and I could tell Cloud was appalled, likely due to how naughty he was to Katrina the instant he hatched.

“That is actually why I’m asking. I think so, but I’m not sure.” Arya looked up at the sky to where Eragon and Saphira flew along with the rest of our flight capable members. Eragon had Brom up there with him because his father was a veteran and thus was still quite capable of spotting things from on high and teaching Eragon the nuances of it. “I initially dubbed Eragon as flattering yet childish. He’s still a child, but perhaps with time I could grow to love him.”

“Then you are on your way to being the person Firnen hatched for in another instance. I just wish you would smile more often, you’re quite beautiful when you smile.” I complimented and Arya snorted dismissively out of her nose, but I could still see the faint blush on her cheeks. “So was there anything you wanted to ask me, Quebella?”

“I was wondering whenever we stop, if it would be alright if I could visit your clutch. I haven’t seen dragon eggs before since the planet I chose to live on is very cold and eggs need humid warmth.” Quebella questioned with her glassy drider half searing the ground she walked on. I can see why she would want to live somewhere cold considering what she lives with.

“Someone actually asking? How polite. Of course, I’m used to unsolicited visits from people hoping to become greater than they currently are. Once we stop, you can have a look at them, just be careful of your lower half. I don’t know about dragon eggs where you’re from, but here they aren’t immune to intense heat.” Although they do appreciate the warmth of lava from a safe distance, I wasn’t going to bother going into that.

🥚

We didn’t stop the whole day until Celestia was visibly lowering the sun and Luna was raising the moon. I, as well as all of the elks, my wives, several non-religious folks and others, were absolutely baffled that the movement of the planet and moon were governed by two mares. The people, mostly ponies who were worshipers of them, simply felt vindicated in their religion being proven.

Rora was working up the courage to question how they did it and why, to which I wished her luck for being braver than I to challenge her worldview for the second or so time in her life. Meanwhile it seemed nearly all the elks were eating crow over discovering their beliefs that there were no gods or goddesses to be false.

Despite this though, Celestia and Luna seemed both amused and saddened by all this, but I wasn’t going to touch that with a 29 and a half foot pole. So I went to the carriage carrying my precious cargo of unborn children and shrunk down as I slithered inside of it, my incredible length allowing me to still coil around most of the interior before dangling my head out of the top of the canvas flap. “Come on in and be cautious not to set fire to anything.”

Oh goodness, I just realized I’m like Kaa from Jungle Book! Long body and swirly eyes~! I wanna suddenly try and swallow something big whole. Maybe if I bother to hunt. I haven’t hunted since I stopped needing to eat. Huh? What was that? I noticed that Quebella’s lips were moving and noise was coming out of them, but couldn’t process it at the moment.

“Pardon, I’ll repeat because I forgot that draconequus have the attention span of gnats due to their thoughts constantly wandering. I was asking if it was normal for your eggs to glow.” Quebella gestured to my unborn babies and the few remaining Old Pact eggs. Huh, they’re glowing and I sense contentment from Quebella’s presence from all of them. I think it’s in response to the intense heat she’s giving off.

“No, but I think they like the heat you generate. They’ve been kept warm at just above room temperature since they don’t need heat to hatch unlike Wild eggs, but I guess they still enjoy intense heat.” I slithered across the crates, my coils rubbing against my children as I tried to see if any of them properly resonated with the alien lioness-spider. “I cannot tell if any of them resonate with you due to this. I would ask that you stay away during visiting time, but if you want to bunk in here, feel free. They love your warmth.”

“Oh dear, I’ll have to decline unless my hubby is okay with that. It’s hard for someone with my condition to find someone to have fun with if you get my meaning?” Quebella wiggled her spider half’s fat abdomen for emphasis and I ‘shrugged’ my wings that were somewhere on the upper quarter of my long serpentine body.

“As a married gal myself, I can understand the need to accommodate your significant other. How does that work anyway? Wouldn’t you just burn off his pecker?” I questioned with a look at the headless front of her spider half. Instead there was a distinct and fairly alluring glassy vagina that was easy to overlook unless you were looking for it like I was.

“Ah, well. My lower body is actually made of lava-like slime. Slimes have their whole bodies as their erogenous zones. Elric just takes a potion to turn into a dragon, which in our dimension are immune to heat past that of lava and we go to town.” Quebella was smiling and blushing lightly.

“Ah, well either way, I need to egg-sit for a bit and then go to my wives. Goodnight Quebella.” I bid the alien lion-slime farewell and then went about humming Tevin Campbell’s I2I.

Ch.45

Ch.45

Celestia rose the sun as usual, setting the path across the sky as she had since she’d ascended and took stewardship of the planet’s rotation with the star as an anchor point. She hadn’t even considered herself divinity, her little ponies just treated her like their ruler, nothing more. At least back home. Here, they worshiped her as the Sun Goddess, her sister the Moon Goddess.

This both flattered and upset the sisters quite a bit. Sure, they were ageless, nearly unkillable and linked to an aspect of the world around them, all traits befitting deities. They didn’t like the idea of being that far above mortals, however. Take for instance their carnal pursuits with mortal stallions or mares, buck, she had married a few times. Those decades were wonderful even if Celestia felt sadness when looking back and missing her mates.

She’d had foals too. There was a reason a few noble houses in Canterlot trace their roots back to her. “Sister, thine eyes are filled with despair.” Luna’s voice drew her back to reality, the hug from behind as her sister wrapped her arms around her athletic waist helped ground her and she drew a cleansing breath. “This is why I never married, sister. The friends and lovers I’ve lost are hard enough.”

“It was still worth it, Lulu. I hope you see that someday.” Celestia sadly whispered to her sibling and then turned her attention to Princess Arya. The elk may not go by her title, but as the sole daughter of her kingdom’s ruling queen she was certainly a princess. “Good morning, Princess Arya. What brings you to us so much earlier than planned?

“Why did the deities disappear?” Arya questioned without hesitation and the sisters winced.

This was going to be a difficult explanation for someone so secular...

🥚

“-Eye to Eye~!” I sang sometime the next morning while shaking my booty and tail about the kitchen of our home as I made the others breakfast. I don’t know why, when, or exactly how, but I think I may have developed ADHD. Maybe it’s a result of becoming a Chaos Noodle, or maybe I always had some measure of spontaneity and being a Chaos Noodle just brought it out.

Either way, I can’t get catchy energetic songs out of my head~! I’ve just gotta bounce and wiggle around~! “Oo~! Someone likes what I’m shaking~!” I squeaked when two hands grabbed handfuls of my ass and I felt someone’s breasts smish into my wings, so when I looked back and saw Kala ready to intercept my lips with a kiss, I purred into her lips.

I wrapped my tail behind her and drove it up her snatch without hesitation. She moaned into my lips, her dick emerging from her genital slit and extending between my thighs to my pussy. I angled my hips back to catch the head of that lengthening beast and groaned back into her lips as I gyrated it’s extending length inside of me. “Hey you two, we don’t have time for fun.” Rora huffed in sexual frustration as she finished adjusting her armor breastplate.

“Aw, let them get a quick one in. Shimmy is stuck as our mount the whole time and she’s just vibrating with energy. Remember when she belted out that song out of nowhere? She’s gotta work some energy out.” Katrina defended as I thrust back against Kala’s cock and drove my tail deep into her, now in a hurry to get off before Rora gets through to us and stops us.

“Hmph, yes, right there.” I moaned as Kala buried her bone right to my womb. “Oh, eggs?” I asked her with my tongue hanging out of my jaw as my cervix got pounded.

“Unf, no~! Can’t!” Kala groaned as my pussy milked her, my desire for more eggs starting to override the rest of my thoughts. “Took a contraceptive potion. I’ll fill you, but no eggs.” Aw~! Ah, ah, ahn~! I spasmed and fell against the modern stove, the heat of which not even bothering me so much as the mess my tits made when they splashed milk all over the hot surface. Thank gosh I’d put the sausage and pancakes aside~!

“Fuck~...” I groaned when my womb was penetrated and Kala pounded away hard, her thicc muscular thighs slapping my ass since her testes were internal. My tail drove as deep into her womb as I could get it before I fully busted my own internal nuts. This set Kala off and she roared when she began pumping my thirsty womb with her sadly inert seed.

“Oh~ fuck babe...you’re filling me so damn good~.” Kala panted and her cute tiara flashed before her eyes regained focus. “Unf, yeah. Just fucking fill me babe while I return the favor. I’m so fucking glad I talked you into getting your tail turned into a pseudo-dick. Able to catch and pitch at the same damn time~.”

“Guh~...” I shuddered against the hot stovetop, my pearly nips gushing a swirly mixture of white, brown and pink milk that smelled of vanilla, chocolate and strawberries. Said milk suddenly began making popping noises like popcorn and turning into cupcakes of varied colours. “Ah! Hey! Breakfast is ready~!” I panted with a look at my wives behind me while my cunt convulsed, trying to convince Kala’s cock to fill me more.

“Unf! Okay, I need to have someone say The Words to me so I’m not distracted all day.” Rora moaned at the sight of me and I smirked at how my fucked-out state just drove her wild, Katrina wasn’t doing much better.

🥚

I was shimmying my enormous coils side-to-side more than necessary as I vibed to John Butler’s Better Than. “You can be better than that~, don’t let it get the better of you~, what could be better than now~? Life’s not about what’s better than~!”

“Love, you just made a tree start dancing and put a face on it.” Rora warned me and I wolf whistled at the tree, which turned into an anthro vixen tree and blew a kiss back, which only made me laugh harder so I left the possible new species of dryad to wave cheerfully at the rest of the passing army. “Shimmer, please be careful. Your shimmying and shaking seems to cause as much magic as snapping your fingers.”

“Aw, let her have her fun. At least she’s not doing it out of sadistic amusement like the original Discord got in serious shit for.” Kala defended me and I whispered The Words into her mind, causing her to scream in ecstasy, give an incredible O-face and collapse back against a surprised Katrina in a spasming fit with milk drenching her shirt and both fem-slime and cum soaking her jeans while Cloud and Coby gawked. “Guh...uh…”

“Shimmer! We promised we would only use Those Words in private or in times of great need! Do I need to have us Swear an Oath to keep us honest with them?” Rora snarled at me furiously and I flinched, my levity squashed under shame and worry. Why did I do that? I mean, I wanted to reward her, but to cause Kala to spontaneously orgasm out of nowhere, in the open, that was just too far.

“N-not...cool, but also, fucking wow. Please say That to me again sometime in private. Holy shit. I may prefer working towards it, but getting it out of nowhere is fucking awesome.” Kala panted and patted Katrina’s worried hands. “Sorry if I scared anybody! Alien nonsense going on!” Kala hollered in case anyone nearby was curious or about to ask.

“Um, I’d like that too then. I get it’s something you two had between you two, but we’re married. I want to share stuff like that.” Katrina said before I rounded the next bend of trees and froze before raising my length of body in front of my wings and saddle, my arms emerging to steady me so I could keep that quarter of my length up and move if I needed.

“The village of Melian is in sight!” I announced to everyone, since although Saphira and the other fliers had seen it a while ago, I was the vanguard rounding the forest and thus was the first ground unit to be in visual range. Melian had a respectable wood and stone palisade around it along with watchtowers equipped with ballista. They were prepared, but only for bandits or a small band of yaks. This place would fall easily against our numbers and mixed unit tactics.

I got pinged by my sister and other magic users in confirmation and the army began preparing. First Saphira and Spike with their Riders would take out the ballista, then It would be the cavalry led by King Orrin atop his white bullboar, Snowfire. Yes, that same Snowfire we had to abandon on the Silver Sail at Aroughs. After they circled the village, Eragon would demand their surrender. If they didn’t, then we’d bring the battering ram in and smash in their gate.

Meanwhile, I had to sit here on my sexy snakey coils and effectively do nothing. Ugh…I need some music. I snapped my fingers and giant headphones appeared on my head and began to play the mixtape from Guardians of the Galaxy from a giant walkman clipped to my long ‘neck’.

🥚

By the time the mixtape had played through twice, Melian was ours. Woo. Hear my boredom roar. I gave a jaw-cracking yawn, which for a giant dragon-serpent, was essentially big enough to unhinge and drop down a few feet before coming back. Gods damn was war just awful. It was a horrible thing in principal, practice and performance.

Not to sound insensitive, but war was so boring! I mean, sure, that life-or-death battle against Shining Armor on the Burning Plains was exciting in it’s own terrible way, but I could live without that. No, war was, at best, a bunch of people traveling long distances to hurt other people, then when the time came to hurt other people, it either happened so fast or so slow that the rush petered out before you could even consider it.

Why do people war? It only solves problems that diplomacy has failed to, even then eventually diplomacy would win out. I just can’t understand it, why would entire civilizations base themselves around war even? Look at the Mongol and Macedonian empires. They emerged out of the dust, slaughtered their ways across continents, then fell apart when they grew too much too fast and their charismatic warmonger died.

“Shimmer? Are you okay? I can’t sense your thoughts and you’re drooping. Your scales are even getting dull.” Rora asked me in concern and I looked down at my motionless body turning gray. “Shimmer?”

“I think...I’m depressed.” I laid my upper body back down and retracted my arms with a sigh. “I don’t like war, Rora.” This emptiness...I haven’t felt it before in this life. I could understand this lack of sensation though, since Milly Miller suffered it often enough. “Yeah, that sounds right.”

“I get ya babe. War sucks, but it’s an inevitable part of society though so long as people have free will and differing ideologies. Think of this one as being a necessary evil to get rid of an unnecessary evil. As soon as this asshole is out of power, we can bring order and peace to the lands.” Kala said and I sighed sadly at the truth of it.

“Will it cheer you up if I turn into a ball and let you play with me?” Katrina asked and I felt warm at the idea, but that was something I’d rather save for us time.

“Not in public. Just let me wallow, I’ll be better later when the army isn’t busy securing a village.” My scales turned monochrome and I tried not to brood on the things that made me so melancholic. Preparing for war was actually fun, the constructiveness of it was invigorating. It was the actual conflict that upset me.

I guess I’m not a war dragon. Roran is a great warrior, but he prefers diplomacy too. I’ll be pleased as punch to just kinda-sorta retire to Palancar Valley after all of this and establish a new warg city as well as maybe turn Carvahall into a city. Besides, oh, the delicious Chaos that could come about from so many people coming together all with their own lives and-.

“Feeling better, Shimmer?” Rora asked me with a knowing lilt to her tone and I looked at myself to find my prismatic scales were vibrant again. Wait, I think I get it. Chaos is what makes me happy! Sure, everything I like has a touch of Order, but I love the fact that there’s always a variable, something could go wrong or unexpected things come up, derailing plans, making new ones. I hate politics because they are a foolish attempt to bring Order to Chaos!

“Yes. I’m feeling much better.” I tossed off the weird giant headphones and walkman with a shake of my ‘neck’ and summoned a giant kazoo, which sounded more like a didgeridoo as I let whatever tune came to me flow. I got plenty of curious admirers too! Doot-doot!

🥚

“Are you sure, Rora?” I asked my wife gently as I rubbed her shoulders in our bed in our capsule home with Kala and Katrina sitting next to my Rider on either side. The army made camp around Melian while Brom and other spellcasters warded the village to help prevent it from being recaptured by the Empire, if they would even bother. Why does Sombra not care about villages? Doesn’t he understand villages are key to sustaining larger towns and cities?

“Yes. You all avoided p-penetrating me ever since I became a herm. I-I want to know what it feels like besides tongues and fingers.” Rora was blushing brightly to the point her russet fur was overtaken by a tomato red. “I’m a mare now, even if I’m still half male. I don’t want to run away from it.” Oh, my brave, bold Rider.

“I’m too gigantic for a first-timer. Shim, use your tail. You can ease her into going up in size just by pushing deeper when she’s ready.” Kala moved aside and Kat stayed next to Rora to hold her hand as I practically slithered down to the floor despite being anthro right now. I moved my tail into position between her spread thighs and looked into her eyes. She licked her lips and nodded with a cleansing breath.

I gently pushed the tip of my black tail into her and she moaned with convulsions at the alien sensation. “Oh fuck. Oh shit. Oh fuck.” Rora gasped and panted, only the first finger-long length of my tail was in her. I gently wriggled around in her and she whimpered in the pleasure. “D-deeper. That’s no better than a finger.”

I pushed deeper and Rora clutched her lower abdomen with her hands as her massive marecock erupted forth from her sheathe and almost slapped me in the face, but it did settle on my left shoulder since I’d dodged her throbbing tumescence. I stayed put, letting her twitch and adjust as her penis pulsed and pumped a bit of pre-cum.

“D-don’t stop. Deeper.” Rora panted, her swirly eyes getting little hearts in them and she even groped her massive nuts since they were in the way of getting to her snatch. I complied and she moaned before leaning into Katrina and kissing her hungrily. I kept driving my tail deeper, the pleasure of going so slow was surprisingly good and I fought to remain calm.

Rora didn’t interrupt and soon her tight abdomen was bulging with the coil of tail fed into her. It wasn’t until this point that I realized my tail was continuously extending like it was attached to a spool and was a consistent width big enough for a grapefruit, the size of the base of my tail. Wow Rora is elastic!

I panted and licked my lips with a look at Kala, who was watching transfixed as I stuffed Rora’s womb with my tail. “Hey, seen something like this before?” I asked my fellow dragoness, who shook her head in bafflement as I continued to fill Rora’s womb with me. I was feeling strained though. I think if I go much more, then all of the mass I’m ‘allowed’ in this current state would cause me to revert to ‘tiny’ serpent form and end up entirely inside her. “Say when, Rora.”

“Mm~, keep filling me!” Rora panted without looking down at herself, just rubbing her swelling belly and kissing Katrina. I complied and soon I found my limbs melding into my tail, then my torso and head. I winked at Kala who was masturbating before my head was slurped up into Rora’s hungry snatch. It was so dark, warm and wonderful in here. “Ahn~! Shimmer~!”

I purred to myself and closed my eyes to rest contentedly in the womb of my Rider while she had frantic sex with our other wives. I even morphed back into my anthro state and curled up in the fetal position. I barely noticed when an umbilical cord connected to my Navel Pearl somehow, but it let me passively enjoy the pleasure my pregnant wife was experiencing.

🥚

I woke up the next morning at the crack of dawn as always and yawned before I tried and failed to get out of bed, grunting in confusion before my hands met my pregnant swell and I blinked at my massive milk-leaking russet tits. Oh. That’s right. Rora unbirthed me last night and then had wild sex with Katrina and Kala. I smirked and patted my belly before rolling out of bed since Kat and Kala managed to end up snuggling each other on the wall-side of the bed.

I huffed and waddled Rora’s sexy muscular ass out of our bedroom before I snapped my fingers and turned on the radio I summoned to play some catchy tunes as I made breakfast. Oof, I’m big, I’ve filled Rora to the point of looking pregnant with quadruplets. It was a bit tricky working around Rora’s massive belly and her equally gigantic beach-ball breasts constantly trickling milk.

We need to get her a Navel Pearl and Nipple Studs, since it seems Rora is just as capable of getting hyper-sized as the three of us. “Mm~...so warm and comfy. Where am I?” I smirked at hearing Rora’s psychic voice and rubbed my side with one hand while tending the waffle iron with the other.

“In my womb~. Well, in your womb. We switched places. It’s likely something to do with our Bond and all the transformation shenanigans we’ve gone through.” I kept rubbing my belly and felt Rora trace my hand motions with her own from the inside. Mm~ that felt good…

“Wow. This is like our Bond, but stronger. I can experience absolutely everything you do without any filter, not even the ‘tether’ of our Bond connecting our minds and hearts. I wish I could stay here for a while, but we have duties to tend to. Switch with me, I’ll make breakfast today.” Rora then ‘pinged’ me and with a mental acceptance, I suddenly found my own vision dark, but Rora had full control of her body back and was rubbing her fecundity with a moan.

“Oh~...I...I think I may want to have foals in the future…” Rora marveled before sniffing and squeaking as she used her magic to rescue the waffle from the iron and she mewled before pouring batter into the iron and closing it back up. “I’ll eat that one, it’s a bit too flaky for Kala or Katrina’s taste.”

“Hm, someone’s sexy~.” I heard Kala growl before her cock pushed into Rora from behind. Rora spasmed, her vagina engulfing Kala’s cock without complications as she drooled and her eyes rolled back, almost instantly cumming her brains out as our wife thoroughly penetrated her and into the womb, into my vagina somehow! Rora was only standing thanks to Kala’s strong hands on her hips and the fact she was pinning the alicorn against the counter. “So, who’s baby?”

“Guh…” Rora grunted, her tongue hanging out and drool trailing down to her cleavage while her nips gushed milk onto the counter and Kala reached over to retrieve the fluffy waffle from the iron.

“It’s me~! Holy fuck! You just drove that beast into her like sliding a hotdog down an empty hallway! She’s clenching on you like a fucking vice and you didn’t slow down! You’re in me too!” I mentally praised her first since I recovered from our mutual orgasms faster.

“Hm, maybe I should cum~?” Kala purred with a thrust into us as she brought glasses from a cabinet in front of Rora’s tits and then began milking her into them! Oh~! So fucking hot~!

“N-no~! E-eggs~!” I pleaded, my resolve butter against her burning hot knife stabbed into me.

“Well not in you~.” Kala teased as she rubbed our wife’s belly when she worked us into another orgasm. “But our lovely natural breeder here~.” Kalla slapped Rora’s sides and we came again.

“N-no~! Kat! Save us~!” I wailed to her half-heartedly and was relieved when she intervened.

Ch.46

Ch.46

“We need to have strong words with our worshipers about some of these tenets.” Luna grumbled to Celestia the moment they sat down for breakfast in their carriage after moving the celestial bodies. She was sneering rather unpleasantly at the scroll in her hand while Discord ate her food and she somehow sucked the food up in liquid form from his tail like he was a tube. It was both disgusting and fascinating.

“What has made you so upset, sister?” Celestia questioned, considering she was content to let the religions formed in their names to operate, since they weren’t violent.

“Chastity outside of marriage? Stallions are superior to mares in all aspects because only they are worthy of pleasing the Goddesses? Priests are sworn to never marry because they are effectively married to us? Need I go on?” Luna snarled and Celestia suddenly had her opinions reverse. Those tenets must go.

Celestia idly wished to be as ignorant of the world as she had been a month ago. At least then she didn’t have to see to the reformation of a religion based on them.

“It sounds like they need Wiatr.” That strange rat named Elric said as he appeared from under Celestia’s skirt.

“Sister?” Luna asked with a blush and Celestia pushed him back under her skirt with a wink. “Not that I oppose, but when did he get there?”

“Mm, I don’t know, but he’s very good with his fingers and tongue~.” Pfft, chastity. Chastity was for the innocent or solitary. Oo~ wherever this rat is from, they know their stuff.

🥚

“That was so good~.” Kala sighed as she rubbed Rora’s belly where I was still safely contained without extra cum added. Katrina took the ‘hit’ on that one, having yanked Kala out of us and driving herself onto our wife’s mast of a penis to keep cum from getting everywhere. Also because Katrina has become somewhat addicted to getting filled by us.

She isn’t getting even more pregnant with our babies apparently though, something about her ‘Womb Wards’ repurposing the biomass. “How do I get her out?” Rora moaned with her hands on her belly too and brought my head out of fantasizing about our perma-pregnant wife.

“When she is done.” Kala chuckled and kissed Kat. “You unbirthed her babe, you even kept her overnight to stew in my seed. Inert it may have been, but now she’ll have some Everlasting traits, so her lactation won’t be a potion effect anymore.”

“Wait, is she related to us?!” Rora squeaked fearfully while clutching me.

“If I hadn’t taken a magic contraceptive, yes, but not in this case. Unbirthing is a risky business babe, especially if you’re having sex with male organs while doing it.” Kala informed us and I didn’t mind. Getting ‘natural’ lactating breasts were perfectly okay with me. Then again, becoming a Chaos Noodle altered that trait already, so whatever.

“Niece! I have something to ask-mm~, aren’t you a scrumptious thing?” We all jumped at the voice of Luna, only when we looked, she wasn’t dressed or had swirly eyes. Rather, her breasts were as big as us extra-busty married folks and she was holding a belly as big as Rora’s. “I found this lovely girl running about with some curse, I’m hoping to alter it. Would you know anything about it?”

“Uh, hey auntie Luna. I wouldn’t know, any idea who a ‘cursed’ girl would be?” Kala questioned with a look at Rora’s belly, so she was clearly addressing me.

“She must have Elva in her belly then. She’s the only cursed person around here. Thank you for attempting to help her. Eragon didn’t mean to curse her when-.” I was interrupted when Rora jumped and slapped the sides of her belly with a growl. Oh no~! She’s really pissed!

“Eragon did what?! Grr, that idiot little brother of mine! When I see him I’m gonna box his ears!” Rora shouted in fury and stood on her hooves, waddling determinedly towards our bedroom. “Get dressed girls! I need help moving around so I can remind Eragon that he isn’t untouchable!”

“Mm, she’s a keeper Kala. You have good taste.” Luna leered at the dragoness and before Rora squeezed her pregnant womb and bosom through the doorframe, I heard Kala immediately start listing rules about intrusive sex with her wives.

🥚

“You’re a spoilsport. You have such sexy wives and won’t share them so freely.” Auntie Luna pouted as she flew along with us. I was still stuck in Rora’s womb, much to our mutual embarrassment for getting carried away and limiting our combat potential. We were flying alongside the rest of the airborne members of the army in our march northeast to Eastcroft.

“Please behave, at least so long as we’re at war.” Kala sighed before Auntie Luna whispered something into her ear.

“I’ve used that on my lovers many times. Don’t resist that sexy belly.” Luna cooed and Kala licked her chops. “I have a piercing that would allow you to utilize that kind of magic.”

“Kala gets magic from being a Rider, how is this magic you’re mentioning different? Actually, we never got an explanation for why unicorn and other magic wasn’t like Ancient Language magic.” Kat brought up from where she was on Saphira’s back with Eragon, who was suitably embarrassed and chastised by his older sister screaming his ears off before we left.

Rora had a surprisingly powerful maternal instinct seemingly triggered by her unbirthing me. I’ve never seen her so protective and livid at someone she loves and cares about to the point that it hurt her. “You’ll find that there’s far more kinds of magic than you think. From what Rora has figured out, non-language based magic is much more malleable yet unstable, while inherent magics cast via natural attenuation are stable yet more rigid and hard to alter.” I explained to my wife and Rora nodded.

Hot damn I wish I was outside, but that would defeat the purpose for why I wanted to. Hot fuck is Rora sexy as sin as a hyper-pregnant mare. All she was wearing was a robe that barely went below her belly and panties because she couldn’t wear any of her trousers. Thankfully panties still work on stowing her male organs in her storage. Still, she was giving everyone behind us a good look at her underbelly, butt and panty-clad groin.

“Do you have it on you?” Kala reminded me about the conversation she was having with her aunt while I was having a hard time not fapping to Rora’s sexy body and feeling how pleased yet exasperated she was with me being so focused on her.

“Of course. It’s a tongue piercing.” Auntie Luna replied when she retrieved the subject of discussion, a cerulean tiny stud piercing. She flew upside-down thanks to the magic of alicorn wings and the alternate dimension version of Princess Luna reached into Kala’s opened mouth. Our wife winced and then when Luna righted herself she stuck out her long serpentine tongue to look at the bright blue stud piercing.

“Nyth! I wath thinking about gehhing onge!” Kala then put her new piercing back in her mouth and ran her fingers on her brows. “Hm, babes? Would you mind if I got more piercings? Now that I’m not stuck as an office worker, I’m not limited from getting bling all over.”

“Uh, sure, they all seem magical.” Rora said as Kala’s mouth glowed.

“Oh they are, I just have to associate what effects I want and where I place them.” Kala said as something started worming it’s way into Rora’s pussy and she gasped, almost losing altitude. “Oo~! Nice! I can taste you!”

“That’s what you two were talking about?!” Rora yelped as I started masterbating, unable to hold back my arousal anymore. I may not be as hopeless as I was when mom re-rebirthed me, but I’m still a carnal creature and this is all too damn sexy! “Oh~! S-stop~!” Rora panted as her pussy puddled her lube to the point of soaking the gusset of her panties and started dripping.

“Hm, so sweet.” Kala sighed as she made licking motions while wiggling her brows at her aunt and over at Katrina, who was blushing up a storm with Eragon, Saphira and everyone else nearby completely in the dark about what was going on.

“Please~! No~!” Rora panted and then squeaked as she came, the guilty pleasure and shame she felt was intense, but the shame was nothing compared to how embarrassed she was over her wife eating her out in public and mid-flight.

“Oh, fuck, this is, unf, my tail is so stiff and throbbing.” I told Rora as I humped against my delving fingers and my tail pulsed with pleasure. I knew what was coming, so I moved my soon-to-cum tail’s tip to my wife’s cervix and forcibly pushed as much of my tail into her vagina as I could.

“Sh-Shimmer~!” Rora wailed, cumming again and starting to lose altitude, so Kala dove and helped catch her. I then felt Kala’s tongue touch my tail tip and I moaned, desperate and needy. Then my tail’s skinny end pushed further through Rora’s vagina than it should’ve been able to, extending just that part like it was made of rubber.

“Mmph!” Kala muffled, her tongue coiled around an invisible object with her eyes wide.

“Ahn~!” I came, both from my pussy and my throbbing tail pumping my cum. Kala moaned and gulped. Oh by my granny! She’s giving me a remote blowjob~! She sucked and quaffed my cum and rubbed her deceptively flat abdomen. Wait, she’s gulping me down! Hey Kala stop! Ah~!

“*Glargh!*” Kala choked when my tail went down her throat and she ‘pulled off’ with a coughing fit. Thankfully she had drunk my ejaculation completely or I’d have been stuffing Rora’s quim with my cream. “Agh, ow. Choking on the dick when you’re drinking the semen is always unpleasant.”

“Ah, yes, be careful with that, niece.” Auntie Luna commented, but Rora and I were too fucked-out to really care much about things going on around us at the moment.

🥚

We made it to Eastcroft in less than a day and the small town went through the same song and dance as Melian, though it had more guards we needed to deal with. Well, guards the army needed to deal with. Rora was dozing on Spike’s back, her fecund swell rising and falling with each cute little snore she made. Seriously though, as much as I enjoy this, I want out already.

“You’d have never thought this mare was a stallion once.” Applejack commented with a brush of Rora’s silky chocolate brown mane as Rarity fussed over her rumpled and soiled clothes, using her magic to dispose of the evidence of our mid-air misadventure. “Why, if she wasn’t already taken, I’d have likely tried my luck.”

“Yeah, she’s totally fucking hot. Got all the curves and muscles in the right places like you got AJ.” Rainbow Dash playfully teased her girlfriend, who rolled her green eyes with a snort and a smile. “But seriously, you guys are hardcore. Having sex mid-flight? With nobody noticing until she wobbled and crashed against Spike? Nice.”

“I still would have preferred not to have a pregnant mare suddenly land on me in exhaustion without warning.” Spike complained even though he was nuzzling around Rora’s navel because he knew it was me in here. Spike may be a good mate, but he and I knew we weren’t meant for each other. Rather, it seems Rarity has staked her claim on the handsome drake judging by the emotions passing between them. “When will Shimmer be out?”

“Considering the usual length of time, she should be able to leave already. Rora needs to be awake to birth her unless Shim suddenly becomes a Womb Ward or a Navel Ninja. Damn Navel Ninjas, sneaking into wombs, having naughty fun in girl’s bellies and then disappearing again before they wake up. Assholes. It’s no fun for the gal if she isn’t awake for it.” Kala snarled and I laughed at the concept of someone somehow sneaking into wombs, masturbating, then fleeing.

“Maybe Rora just likes having her in there and Shimmy likes being in there?” Katrina suggested and it was definitely true. Rora was a natural at carrying around an incredible pregnancy and enjoyed it. I certainly liked being in here, but I’d like to be out during the daytime.

“Well, then I guess Rora needs some piercings too.” Kala got some piercings out of her cleavage and pulled Rora’s dress up, causing Rarity to squeal about the indignity of exposing Rora’s beautiful russet fecundity. Kala pressed a Navel Pearl to Rora’s pronounced outie belly button, which somehow merged with the Navel Pearl and suddenly she was flat! Wow, I can’t feel any difference here! “Now those nice tits.”

Kala applied the Nipple Studs and soon my Rider’s beach-ball milky mams shrunk to their default basketball size. At least she can also shrink them smaller for combat now. The plain tan dress she’d been wearing was now a blanket though, which Rora rolled around in and snuggled her head against Katrina’s lap in her post-coital blissful nap. Damn did we have it good.

Mm...I’m suddenly very sleepy…

🥚

I slowly came to awareness, still in Rora’s warm, dark, safe womb. It was like being in the egg, only better. I moved a bit to stretch and Rora cooed with a rub of her flat tummy, which oddly made it feel like her hands were moving over her whole belly at once. “Good morning, Shimmy. You’ve slept since yesterday afternoon.” My Rider then went back to making a breakfast of berry-laden oatmeal.

“Mm, why haven’t you let me out?” I drowsily questioned my beloved as I tasted some of the berries she ate while making the meals.

“Because I don’t want to~.” Rora cooed and I shrugged what little I could before nestling against her uterine wall nearest where I could hear her heartbeat...

🥚

I awoke to the movements and pleasures of sex. Rora was fucking Katrina in the missionary position while Kala was fucking Rora, up the ass. Oof! That was surprisingly not painful in the extreme! I wriggled and moaned in the amniotic fluid, my gills trying to rake out oxygen that wasn’t there even though Rora was breathing for me and my tail was throbbing. I couldn’t risk getting her actually pregnant, so I stuffed my tail down my throat and started sucking myself.

“Hm~ Kat!” Rora squealed when I felt Kala stuffing cum up her rear. Soon Rora was cumming, so I was cumming. I gulped and quaffed my cum desperately, my belly expanding and I rubbed it in wonder since for some reason my Navel Pearl wasn’t compressing it. “Unf, yes Shimmy! Fill my belly bigger!”

“Did she fill you with her seed~?” Kala panted over my Rider’s shoulder as I swallowed my semen and sperm, causing Rora’s already tight womb walls to stretch and accommodate me magically, like she was an infinitely elastic balloon.

“No~. I really wish she would. Even though I know it’s bad, I just want her foals so much!” Rora hiccuped and Kala pressed her tiara-bearing temple against my needy Rider’s head. This almost made me cum again, but I fought against it while trying to get my Navel Pearl to behave like my Nipple Studs are. At least until they decided not to and my giant tits began filling more space and Rora wailed in ecstasy as her womb filled with my expanding body.

🥚

I woke up again, wondering when I blacked out, only to realize to my shock, I was in my base form! Full size! Coiled in Rora’s womb! Holy fuck! How gigantic has Rora become?! Why did this happen?! “Oh~! Shimmy~! Yes! Move more! Writhe in me more~!” Rora wailed and I was able to see through her senses that she was in someone’s storage. Probably Kala’s or Katrina’s. H-holy fuck. She was just a ball! A ball with giant tits and drooling all over herself!

“Rora! What have you done?!” I wailed in despair and slithered around myself, trapped in my Rider’s magic womb as I tried to find the exit. Rora was only sending feedback of delirious pleasure, want, need.

“I feel so sexy and love you so much~! Please, fill me more! Cum in me! Give me your foals~!” Rora pleaded dumbly, her thought processes reduced to sex, babies, sex, babies!

“No! I’m going to get out of here! Let me out!” I desperately demanded, but my wife and Rider was so out of it that she couldn’t even comprehend that she’s ignoring her duty, ignoring her promises, ignoring me. I slithered through my coils, hoping not to tie myself in knots as I sought out the part of her uterus with the most resistance. That would be the cervix nestled against the pelvis. Why can’t I transform?!

“Unf, cumming~!” Rora screamed into the abyss full of various things that I know nobody from this dimension could have, but the fact that there seemed to be vast tracts of stones of various colours and pieces of what looked like ship hulls, I doubt this is Kala’s storage. “No~! Stahp~! I wanna keep you in me~!” Rora wailed when I shoved my snout against her cervix.

“I’m getting out, then I’m going to blast your brains out so you can reset like Brom taught us!” A trick he showed us in case one of us was clearly under compulsion, but not a Binding Oath. Rora isn’t being compelled, but she’s clearly fallen into a depraved and brainless mindset. Considering me being in her womb was part of the trigger, removing myself was step one.

“Ah, ahn~!” Rora wailed when I managed to somehow squeeze my giant head into her tiny cervix. I had assumed correctly that her body was enhanced by all the things she’d been through along with the magic jewelry Kala provided, but it was still surreal to be pushing out of my wife’s vagina with relative ease when my head was easily infinitely larger than her opening.

Soon I was sliding out of her giant vagina that was impossibly tight, my body causing Rora to repeatedly cum her brains out and become nearly insensate by the time I finished removing all of my length from her. Damn, I’m soaked in her amniotic and pleasure fluids. If not for how she’d gone crazy because of this, this would be an absolutely-.

“Uhn...ah...oh~...Shimmer. My head hurts…” Rora whined and clutched her temples as her swirly gray/white eyes spun. “I feel incredibly satisfied though...where are we? The last thing I remember was having sex with Katrina and Kala after we’d set up camp outside of Eastcroft.”

“Rora, you devolved into a womb-obsessed breeder. We’re in someone’s storage for sure, but I don’t think Kala could somehow get hill-sized rocks in her Inventory.” I slithered through the gravity-free pocket dimension to examine all the interesting things here. There was easily a fleet of armored and weaponized Sci-Fi/Sci-Fantasy personal vehicles, pieces of ship or space station hulls. Then there was the giant rock collection. Who and why would collect such rocks?

“Ah, good. It would seem you’ve freed Rora of her rampant brood-lust. I did not have a spare Thought Tiara with me, I’ll be sure one is sent to Kala. For the foreseeable future, please refrain from pregnancy or unbirthing. Either of you. My wife’s grandchildren you are for sure.” Luna’s voice echoed out of a loudspeaker hanging in the space and we looked at each other nervously.

“Well...I guess we better be more careful until the war is over.” Rora winked and I snorted.

Ch.47

Ch.47

Celestia was thankful for Spike’s aid in sending a message to her flagship captain a week ago, because now her small expedition fleet had arrived and were currently moored at the edge of the forest, using trees as anchor points while her ponies and the locals mingled just after first light.

Seeing the curious people of both sides exchanging greetings, stories and information brought warmth to Celestia’s heart, reminding her that while the people here are so used to constant conflict, they were still just people. Although, she was rather worried about her sister. She wasn’t in the carriage last night, or this morning. Her moon moved as normal, so she wasn’t in danger, but she had to wonder what her sister was up to.

“Good morning, sister~!” Celestia blinked when she heard Luna’s voice from two directions, she turned to one side and saw her recently altered and cheerful sibling as she’d come to know her. It was when she turned around that she had to gawk up at the towering mirror of her younger sister, who had a regal bearing and the look in her eyes, while mischievous, were ancient.

Not only was this Luna taller, easily a head above the quite lofty height of Celestia’s 9 foot stature, but her breasts easily rivaled Celestia’s bosom. This wasn’t an imitation, this was no changeling. This was her sister, but older, wiser and stronger. “My, you adapt quickly. Most of my alternates and my sister’s alternates at least have a minor existential crisis.”

“I may still be, but Rora’s existence, her wife, as well as delegates from Kala’s dimension provide enough evidence for me to accept alternate realities as reality. I’m fairly worried about what your presence may mean.” Celestia admitted and Alt-Luna rubbed her washboard abs through her alien skin tight outfit that both left nothing to the imagination yet was modest.

“Oh, I’m just visiting, having some fun. Things back home have become droll and an endless grind lately, especially with the war engine picking back up after so long of us having such peace. I wanted to visit the new realm we may be making friends in before. Also, I wished to meet what I may have become had I chosen to accept Discord’s advances in my youth.” Alt-Luna looked at her shorter sister and Lulu smiled with a pat of Discord’s head.

“Life is one unending series of adventures, misadventures and amusement ever since I found my beloved Dissy~. I cannot imagine life without him.” Luna snapped her fingers and Celestia gulped as she backed away from her sister who now matched Alt-Luna’s appearance, save for her eyes, Discord and her dress. “Ha! I think I’ll enjoy being the big sister!”

Oh dear...

🥚

At least we didn’t miss anything and Kala recognized what was happening to Rora quickly enough to have her aunt stow her away for safety. That said, it was still incredibly embarrassing to have to properly bathe for the first time since returning to the Varden, since I reeked of Rora’s pussy. I liked it, because we belonged to each other, but while our wives liked it too, it was pungent and offensive to other people. So~.

“Splish-splash I’m taking a bath~!” I sang as I scrubbed my scales in our large bathtub. Our capsule house had a storage tank filled with massive reservoirs of water and an electric water heating system. It also dispersed the greywater back into the surroundings as a mist and wastewater was fed to the microfusion generator. It also had a built-in water vaporator and filtration system, so unless we were dumping water, it’s entirely self-sustaining.

“Pizza!” A chaos noodle like me shouted before handing me a pizza box. “Have a good day!”

“Thank you!” I waved to him before he vanished in soap bubbles and I opened it. Gasp! Anchovy pizza! My favorite! Nom!

“I smell Gewdan’s pizza!” Kala shouted when she burst into the bathroom and I was too slow to protect my precious pizza pie from my wife, who snagged the box and a slice. I was going to protest, but then I blushed at the sight of the numerous new piercings she’d gotten. “The best pizza guy Eris ever hired.”

I didn’t think I was into piercings, but the way she had rings and studs along her brows that accentuated her red eyes were surprisingly tasteful. The ones near the back of her lips framed her mouth. The nose ring wasn’t brutish so much as drawing attention to how petite her nose really was on her pointed snout. My eyes trailed down and I gulped at the sight of the four different piercings around her genital slit and her vulvae.

Each one was a bright ruby red that contrasted her black scales perfectly. “Just wait until you see the one in my dick, or see any of the effects~.” Kala winked at me before eating another slice. “Mmph, I may not need to eat thanks to the Navel Pearl and all, but damn if all these eggs in me make me fucking starving.”

“Oh! I forget you and Katrina are pregnant with how often you two stay slimmed down. How are you doing?” I asked before I went back to scrubbing myself down with the fancy hardlight loofah. It apparently only needed one pass and didn’t need water, it just helped.

“Doing great, babe. My Tiara is the only reason I’m not a total egg-obsessed slut like what Rora turned into. Aunt Lulu’s going to have another one sent to me for her.” Kala finished the pizza and tossed the box at the large trash bin in the corner, which it fell down into for shredding and to be fed to the microfusion generator as fuel. “Now, scooch over! If one of us gets a bath, we all do. It might be a late start today anyway, the old war horses are arguing over going to Belatona or Dras Leona.”

“Which I say is a stupid debate.” Rora scoffed when she and Katrina entered the bathroom, already nude. They joined us in the large spa-like bathtub to get clean too. “Dras-Leona is the heart of the Empire. It’s spitting distance from Urû'baen. It’d be best to capture Belatona, maybe even convert the carriages into boats and move up Leona Lake faster than we can by land to assault Dras-Leona later.”

“Please don’t talk about war in the bathroom, or when we’re home.” Katrina pouted and then whistled sharply. My two sons, Cloud and Copernicus, sprinted into the bathroom. I winced, because the boys had gone through a growth spurt and were as big as large dogs now. They made a splash that tossed plenty of water onto the floor and I huffed in a mixture of annoyance and fondness as I moved to scrub my sons down. As their mother, such things fall to me when their Riders are willing to let it.

“What else is there to talk about right now? Sex? The fact I turn into a brainless breeding bimbo when I unbirth or when I’m pregnant? That the same thing will happen to Shimmer? That my brother h-hates me~?” Oh no~! Don’t cry Rora~! Shush~! We’re here, shush…

🥚

After the bath and reassuring Rora that Eragon is just uncomfortable and confused, not actively malicious to her, we all left our home and Kala collapsed it back to the case once more.

“Hm, your brain needs tuning.” A chaos noodle that appeared out of nowhere said to me when he looked into my eyes with his tiny ophthalmoscope. He was mostly a dove with serpent bits and wearing a doctor uniform of white coat and pale teal scrubs. “Your mind is too rational and conflicts with your Chaos, causing a nearly bipolar condition. Pena will fix!” Huh?! Bipolar?! Well, that would explain why I can go from energetic and peppy to depressed in a matter of moments.

“That’s not good, but won’t being less rational be bad?” I asked the tiny draconequus while the others gave us space. They’d learned, like most everyone else, that when two of us chaos noodles were talking, to stay out of the potential splash radius.

“Normally yes, but you are too rational to accept and comprehend the reality of unreality. You could be driven to madness, so Pena will fix, yes?” The young-seeming male offered and I couldn’t decide if his accent was more Russian or German.

“Oh, that’s bad. Okay doc, hit me!” I didn’t flinch when he produced the giant wooden mallet and I calmly allowed him to-woo~! That was invigorating! “Do it again!” I rubbed my smooth scalp with my face stretching in a manic grin as all kinds of stress I didn’t realize I’d had fled me.

“No, too much of the Mind Mallet is bad for brain. You should be fine now, will check in a month to see if you relapse.” Doctor Pena wrote on a clipboard and then tore off a receipt that didn’t list any charges, but did list the treatment and the ‘mild IOU’ as the payment. “Pena is a doctor who cares not for money, if Pena needs assistance that you can provide, will ask.”

“No prob doc, you have a wonderful day~.” I waved at him before he vanished in a cloud of soothing minty flavour and scent. “Hey~! I just got a visit from Doctor Pena! He helped me not be all stiff-brained!” I can still think like before, but I’m not getting hung-up on things! Woo! Free-thinking freedom~! So that’s why 2+2 can equal a banana.

I snapped my fingers and nommed on the banana I now knew how to summon rather than just letting my magic have it’s merry way with reality. It isn’t about intent or logic or any of that mush other people need to worry about, it’s about understanding that reality is what you envision. I reject your reality and substitute it with my own! Bwa ha, ha~!

Wait! “Ah, I just remembered something really important! If we head to Belatona, we’ll be passing Edur Ithindra, an abandoned elk watchtower. We need to talk to Angela since her teacher should be holed up there. He’s all crazy evil and evil crazy. Very crazy. Like, tries to apply Chaos Theory to traditional magic crazy. Crazy brilliant!” I rambled at my wives, who looked at me in concern. “I’m not crazy! You’re crazy! Especially you, Nappa!”

Ey~! Said the invisible floating ghost cabbage over Rora’s shoulder that I pointed at vindictively.

“What’s scary is that I can see what she’s seeing and hear what she’s thinking. She’s both not wrong yet wrong at the same time. It’s confusing.” Rora muttered to Kala and Kat before she approached me and looked into my swirly pearly eyes with her own swirly grey/white eyes. “I understand that you are a species that doesn’t think like others, I accept that. Just try not to make other people go mad.”

“No promises~!” I chirped and smooched my wife on the lips. “Now where's Pinkie Pie? I’ve got so many questions that I think she can answer!”

🥚

“Wowie zowie! It’s so great to have someone I can talk to and understand me!” Pinkie gushed as the camp packed up around midday. Our next objective was the city of Belatona, which would take much longer to reach than either Melian or Eastcroft. “I mean, do you know how frustrating it is trying to describe the weave of reality to people who can’t even imagine dimensions higher than third?”

“I know! I’ve only been aware the past few hours and I can’t possibly imagine being stuck in just three dimensions forever!” The third dimension is the most stable though, which is why everyone defaults to it while higher dimensions are just beyond perception for the mundane. It was also why people like Pinkie and I could so casually manipulate reality, because we’re interacting with a ‘higher’ reality.

“I just wish I could interact with it directly like you. I can only do it on impulse.” Pinkie shrugged and then blushed as her heaving breasts, matching mine and the other alicorns, bounced in her simple baker’s dress, straining her apron with how the sides of her breasts squished out of it, threatening to devour her clothes in cleavage. “Or make my clothes fit, but I’m stuck waiting for Rarity on that.”

“I’m not a seamstress. I’m lucky I managed to get my ‘librarian’ outfit that one time. I haven’t managed it again since.” I sighed wistfully, because we’d wrecked that outfit doing some role playing that same night I conjured it. “Still, you’re super sexy Pinkie. I’m sure just about popping out of your clothes has many males looking at you.”

“Oh, trust me Shimmy, I know.” Pinkie got a perverse expression and leaned in. “I’m more worried about all of the visiting noodles. I’ve had several of the boys drop by for no apparent reason, but I think I know~.” Pinkie groped the sides of her chest basketballs, also pulling her dress wider to keep them from popping out.

“Oo~, good luck. I’ve only seen a couple and while they’re not showing their true forms, they’re still really cute.” I giggled and Pinkie joined me. It’s so great to just have a friend I can have girl-talk with. My wives don’t exactly count since we just talk about our fellow wives.

“Pinkie? Marble needs help getting the baker’s wagon packed up.” A mare who was more skinny and fit than most earth ponies interrupted our time together and I felt a sting of annoyance. I recognize Limestone Pie. She was a total bitch. Rora’s memories clearly outlined that. Especially since what she bothered us with was something she could’ve handled.

“Okie Dokey. Have a good day, Shimmy. Maybe sing some more for us. Your voice is really pretty.” I blushed and smiled at Pinkie’s praise as she left, but then instantly snarled at Limestone, who had promptly done so the moment Pinkie wasn’t looking at her.

“Before you say something you’ll regret, know that I acknowledge you as a total and complete bitch who does nothing besides make everyone around you miserable. I have the right to say so, the right to enforce that opinion and the right to destroy you the moment you try to get uppity with me, mine, or anyone else. Do I mAkE mYsElF cLeAr?” I hissed at the mare, who quailed and nodded fearfully. “Good! Then be nicer. Have a better day~.”

I hopped, skipped and jumped, finding myself across the camp and I hugged a surprised Katrina from behind, groping her tasty tiddies. “Got your nips~!” I squealed playfully and smooched the back of Kat’s neck while she moaned and grabbed my wrists, which I allowed to pull my invading hands away from her tender tits.

“Sh-Shimmer, not in public.” Katrina mewled and I giggled before slithering around to her front to smooch her on the lips, which she gladly returned.

“Hm, maybe I should do a womb raid?” I asked before I snapped to the size of a ‘toy’ and vibrated, causing my wife and every female in sight to blush hotly, so Katrina snatched me and shoved me into her storage. “Tee-hee~! Spoilsport~!”

“We’ll be having some stern words in private later. I’ll let you out to act as Rora’s dragon for today’s journey. Meanwhile, think about your behavior.” Katrina sternly huffed and I shrugged before looking at Cloud. Despite his rapidly increasing size, was still a regular visitor of his Rider’s magic Inventory because her tits are actually super-gigantic like mine and the others due to the magic shenanigans of Kala’s people screwing with us.

“Hey Cloudy! How’s my milky-quartz son doing?” I asked my precious child as I hugged him and he nuzzled me back.

“I am well.” Gasp! Ee~! He’s developed enough to be absorbing Katrina’s knowledge! “I wish you wouldn’t trouble my Rider so much, mother. She worries for you.”

“I know.” I cooed and smiled mischievously when I smelled that he was aroused. Clearly I’d indicated I knew, because he shied away and used his wings to cover his underbelly. “Do you need help? I remember how rough it was for me when I was developing.” I gently said as I hugged my boy, not letting him move away.

“I will manage. Besides, you are my mother. As aroused as I am, it is not because of you. I am unable to disassociate my Rider’s arousal from my own for now.” Oh~! I remember how harsh that was for me. Oof. In the early days, when Roran was getting frisky with Katrina, I was all sorts of jealous, envious and bothered despite only being early into my puberty.

“I know how that feels. It would’ve been much easier on me if I had an outlet besides masturbation, but you don’t even have that, not with claws and your neck is still too short to reach down there.” Cloud flushed through his milky quartz scales at my suggested autofellatio. “I’m willing to help, sweetie. I may be your mother, but so long as you don’t develop urges to breed me, then as far as I’m concerned, a little naughty fun is fine.” I didn’t think this way before.

I guess it’s a mixture of crazy and practical. If he’s uncomfortable letting me help him, then I could probably find a volunteer somewhere. “I...as much as I appreciate the offer mother, I would be more comfortable if someone besides you helped me…” He blushed hotter and I wondered why. “C-could you...ask Copernicus for me?” Oh~!

“Oh! I’m sorry sweetie, I didn’t realize you were gay.” I feel so bad now! I was being very insensitive! It was bad enough I’m his mother and that is it’s own kind of awkward for people who think so stiffly, but if he’s gay-.

“N-no! No. I’m not homosexual, I just...I like both? I’m bisexual, like Katrina after you tempted her so much.” Cloud clarified and I calmed down, glad that I didn’t disgust and upset my son too much. “Besides...Coby’s scales are such a beautiful blue…” Oo~, well, they may be brothers, but eggs aren’t a possibility so I’m okay with it!

“He’ll be here in a second.” I snapped and Coby appeared in a poof of blue dust. He froze in the process of guzzling a potion, but finished it and suddenly his body slimmed down and became more...uh-oh. “Uh...you have gender identity issues, Coby?”

“N-no!” Her voice squeaked in my mind and she spat out the bottle with a blush on her cobalt cheeks. “I was just curious! Kala said the potions in the green chest were safe and I could try them out! It tasted very good by the way, like cold cocoa.” Coby licked her chops and then looked under her tail. “Still though, cool! So this is what it’s like not having something that will get all stiff and in the way whenever Kala’s horny, which is basically constantly.”

“Tell me about it! Mom, Kala and Rora keep getting Katrina all randy and look at this thing!” Cloud rolled over and gestured to his throbbing foot-long dragon cock, which was easily half his torso length at his current size. Wow my boy is hung! “I can’t even fucking walk lately! It’s just easier to stay in here than it is trying to waddle around a fifth leg!”

“Holy crap Cloud, I knew I had troubles, but I’m only half as big as you! I’m the big brother too!” Coby whined and then looked herself over. “Well, sister, but you get the idea.”

“Ara ara~!” I purred before I transformed and coiled around my children. “You’re both so bothered. I’m sorry that we do this to you, but we’re married and have our own lives. Tell you what, I’ll get you two some toys so you can work your frustrations out in private. I can’t trust you to be responsible since your young and foolish, so I’m afraid you two shouldn’t ‘play’ together.”

“Hey! We’re totally responsible!” Coby defended and then looked at Cloud’s cock and couldn’t look away. “...Okay, I can’t promise anything.” Coby blushed in a bit of shame and arousal.

“Yeah, yeah.” Cloud mewled before nuzzling Coby, clearly not hearing the second half. I pulled them apart when Coby reached for Cloud’s penis and the two groaned unhappily.

“You’re siblings. By birth. I can’t let you two be naughty children if you might knock one another up.” I chided them. Unlike my current species, theirs isn’t free of genetic defects that could crop up from inbreeding.

“So if we’re the same sex it’s okay?” Coby questioned before reaching her mouth under her wing...and producing a bottle like the one she drank. “Drink this! Then we can feed each other our tails like Kala and mom do!” Coby chirped and I decided to send them over to Kala’s Inventory, certain that those two could be responsible with the right tools available.

Ch.48

Ch.48

“Ah! Mm~!” Celestia moaned and panted, both confused and incredibly ecstatic about her current predicament. “N-not so rough~!” Tia wailed and looked behind her at her companion, her sister, ramming her ass with a giant cock that if not for the elastization magic provided by her sister’s alternate counterpart, would have utterly destroyed the sun goddess.

“Ah, then do not make such delicious sounds, sister!” Luna panted and groped Tia’s ass as she pounded into her older sibling. Discord was in what Alt-Luna called her Inventory accessible via cleavage or pants by those with masculine endowments like the one Luna was wrecking Tia with.

“Oh, fuck, I could just, hmph, have foals.” Celestia moaned as her pussy winked hard, neglected and hungry because of it. “You’re driving me crazy, Lulu~!” Tia squealed and came, her cunny creaming and convulsing around a cock that it sorely wished was there.

“Are you sure? Be sure about this and I’ll give it to you~.” Lulu cooed haughtily into her ear, causing Celestia to shiver as her fingers splayed open her pussy.

“Yes! Oh by the old gods, yes! I know it’s taboo, that it’s dangerous, but-ahn~!” Luna pulled her mast of marecock out of her sister’s luxurious asshole and rammed into the pleasure palace that was her elder sibling’s plump puddly pussy.

“I love you, Tia. So, unf, predicable.” Lulu moaned with a shiver as her cock stretched out Celestia’s abdomen, the distended, almost rubbery flesh of her stomach squishing against her basketball breasts as Tia came instantly. She shuddered around her sister’s pole of a penis with her tongue lolling out and her eyes rolled back in rapture. “Here comes my first load. Now that you want foals, I’m not stopping!”

“Yis, fill me~...” Celestia drawled, only to scream in ecstasy when the first impossibly voluminous cumshot from her sister slammed into her uterus, sending her cascading down a metaphorical waterfall of pleasure with each pulsing pump of her sister’s penis disgorging it’s fecund fertile load. She was being inseminated~! She was going to have her sister's foals~!

“Mm~! ...So Luna, did you like the show?” Lulu asked, but Tia could barely understand anything beyond her cumming cunt and the tide of heat filling her womb to the point she felt like she was just a reservoir for her sister to fill, a role she’d happily perform whenever asked from now on.

“Mm, yes. You two have a similar compatibility sexually that my own sister and I have. At least you finally were able to indulge thanks to the gene neutrality spell I taught you.” Alt-Luna smiled from where she’d been fingering her quim, not wanting to make too much of a mess in the carriage the sisters currently called home.

🥚

I feel like something Chaotically Harmonious just happened. I don’t know why I know what the feeling is, or what could cause it, but I’m all for it! Reality is extremely happy right now! Like me! “Come and get your love~! Come and get your love~!” I sang from Redbone’s most famous hit as I slithered across the plains, bobbing my head to the beat and shaking my snakey thang.

Other people would say snakes don’t have butts, they are very wrong! Snakes got all the booty! It’s everything below the reproductive organs and that’s the whole last quarter of my body! I’m a kilometer long baby~! Snake-legs for days~! Gosh, I am such a sexy bitch! My wives! They know this! We are a quartet of sexy bitches~! We’re like female Austin Powers times four!

There is so much estrogen involved, we might turn the straight ladies gay! “Shimmer, is that the tower you warned us about?” Saphira questioned me, bringing me out of my internal monologue to open my eyes instead of getting lost to the beat of the Jackson Five that had come up while I’d been going egotistical.

“Must be, see any other towers out here on the open plains, sis?” I snickered in reply and got a sensation of fond exasperation in response. “Okay everyone, dangerous wild mage up ahead! Angela! Try to talk sense or neutrality into that old buzzard!” I shouted at the army, who all flinched. Oops! “Sorry! I’ll try to keep my psychic volume down!” Woops! “Sorry.”

“I can’t take you anywhere anymore, can I Shimmer?” Rora fondly joked and I sent visions of Youtube Poops into her mind. “Arglebargle!” My Rider fainted in incomprehension and I hissed in laughter. If things went well, we wouldn’t be needed. If we were, well, then Tenga is a much more powerful and heartless monster than I imagined.

We sat in place as Angela went to the tower alone, the eccentric ancient zebra mare both one of the most capable spellcasters we have and the only one with ties to the immortal mad mage Tenga. Hopefully he would be dealt with, since we need to camp either around the tower or nearby with the sun nearing the western horizon.

I wasn’t sure how long we were staying still, but at some point I’d summoned my arms to comfortably raise my ‘neck’ and was levitating giant popcorn into my mouth while watching Honey I Shrunk The Kids on a giant floating projector screen with the projector mounted on my headphones and my headphone speakers turned into concert speakers aimed away from my ears, while somehow not deafening me. This brought most of the army to me to watch. Hm, I need to pay more attention to what I’m doing instead of just letting my whims flow.

The movie was nearing its end when Rora poked me in the brain. “Shimmer, you can stop the movie now. Angela managed to bargain with Tenga for our allowed presence around his home, but we’re not to intrude on him.” Rora told me and I whined.

“But it’s almost over~! At least let it finish!” I complained and got acquiescence from my Rider. Not long after, the movie wrapped up much to the bemusement and interest of the audience. They didn’t understand a lot of the modern issues a family from the 20th century United States had, but they could understand the romantic overtones between the two eldest kids from the two families as well as the wish of the younger brothers of both to prove themselves.

They also understood the trials of the parents, of the husband trying to provide for his family and struggling to connect to his children because of it especially. I wonder though, can I summon a shrink ray? It would be neat to have one of those! I may be able to do that with magic, but other people can’t. Easy mass-storage and portability would be very useful, especially in this era of limited mobility.

“Babe! Yoo-hoo~!” I blinked my draconic eyes, which were the only non-snake thing about my head, to focus on Kala hovering in front of my snout. “We’ve already deployed the house, so transform and come inside for the evening.” My bejeweled beloved said and I obeyed promptly, almost causing the air to snap at the rapid displacement of volume from forgetting to summon enough extra air in my place to prevent that.

There’s a reason why apparating in Harry Potter causes a loud snapping noise. “So, who are we doing tonight?” I chirpily asked my fellow dragoness, who snorted and playfully shoved me slightly, causing my silky white tunic to strain in the effort of containing my bouncing boobs.

“After what happened to Rora last night, we’re thinking of taking a break. I’ve got a few movies or shows I want to introduce you all to and the runts need to get out of our storage.” Kala scratched her cheek near her left piercing in uncertainty. “I’m not sure, but I get the feeling Copernicus is doing something he wants to keep hidden.”

Oo~! Right! I won’t snitch, but if they get caught it’s on them. I followed my wife inside the large dome-shaped capsule home and hummed. This place reminds me of something very popular from my previous life. I think it was an anime thing, which I tended to stay away from since I didn’t much care about Japanese pop culture as much as Japanese history.

*Kissu~* Mm~! I blinked and smiled after the chaste kiss from Katrina that brought me back to the current reality and the copper-maned mare led me by the hand to the luxurious wrap-around curved couch set against the outer wall of the living room and facing the entertainment center. “You let us watch something from your old life today, let’s have Kala show us something.”

“Yeah, I want to get us familiar with your home. Why not start with entertainment so long as it doesn’t rely too much on modern context?” Rora reinforced as I sat down and then I stiffened when Katrina sat in my lap. I put my hands on her hips and leaned to the side to look at her and she smirked.

“Sorry, I sit on you so often it’s a force of habit. You also don’t have a third leg to get in the way of your nice lap.” Katrina teased and I purred in amusement as she slid off of me to sit between Rora and I while we all watched Kala’s sexy ass and tail shake with her bent over in front of the fancy DVR-like box under the futuristic television. Mm~ she fills those jeans so nicely.

“Hey, here’s a classic! It’s a recreation of one of aunt Wiatr’s favorite films since half of her egos were explorers before they fused and ascended. Maybe you’ve heard of something similar to Indie Go and the Raiders of the Lost Ark?” Kala asked me and I hiss/roared, causing my wives to flinch away.

“That so-called archeologist! He defiles ancient historical sites for treasure to bring to his damn university for money! Museums using the genuine articles of ancient history has been a malpractice on the preservation of these relics since their inception! The point of a museum is to teach about history, but they only hasten the destruction of what they talk about!” I was frothing at the mouth and suddenly I had someone rubbing my head, my shoulders and my thighs while Rora whispered sweet nothings into my mind.

“W-what?” I blinked away the blind rage to find I was still on the couch, but there were scorch marks everywhere, I think the floor has been transmuted into solid basalt and I smell the stink of brimstone. “What were we talking about?”

“Nothing! Nothing. So, you’re not a fan of Lore Craft: the Tomb Raider either?” Kala questioned, causing our other wives to flinch, but I just snorted.

“That depends. She’s specifically a treasure hunter that seeks knowledge. The fact she does so to discover history rather than try to preserve it is more respectable, but at least she chooses to sell her finds to museums rather than be a lapdog of a corrupt institution. She also was more of a game character instead of a film figure, so I’m not as familiar with her.” I admitted to the relief of my wives.

“Okay, let’s get that on. I’ll fish out Coby first.” Kala pulled up her shirt and expanded her tits to their originally largest size of yoga-balls before reaching in and tried to pull her dragon out, only to grunt and strain. “What the fuck? Did you suddenly go through another growth spurt?”

Kala huffed and reached in with her other hand and pulled out a struggling Coperinicus, the currently female dragon was blushing bright red through her cobalt blue scales with a similarly flushed female Cloud laid out on the floor with their tails fed to each other’s cunts. “Um...hey?” Coby meekly said and Katrina joined Kala in gawking at their genderbent partners caught with their tails in the honeypot. “We can explain?”

I cackled madly in amusement.

🥚

After the siblings were given a very stern talking to about being more open with their Riders, then given a strict warning not to fraternize unless they were same-sex like right now. The current sisters admitted they actually greatly preferred going female for that then, since it wasn’t as messy or difficult and they felt it would be unfair to Coby to have to handle Cloud’s biggus dickus while Cloud would only need to deal with Coby’s normal maleness.

Either way, they untangled themselves and joined us to watch Tomb Raider. Holy fuck does that poor mare go through a ton of outright cruel and unfair shit. All that charlatan Indie had to deal with were nazis and other ‘easy enemy’ types. Poor Lore Craft had to fight insane cultists, ancient forces of magic, evil, spirits, et cetera with just grit, intelligence and guns. She’d lost nearly everything just from her first major make-it-or-break-it voyage.

This was only the first film! This was a trilogy! How can they top fighting a cult, then ancient Japanese samurai mummies, all to stop an evil ancient body-snatcher from being reborn through Lore’s best friend and be able to escape a cursed island? I’m just impressed they could squeeze this first adventure into a single movie, even if it was two and a half hours long.

It was a shame she had no romantic interests, I hope she finds some measure of happiness in the latter films. “Come outside.” I heard Angela whisper into my mind. It was obvious she meant only me, because Rora didn’t even seem to notice the mental hail.

“I’m going outside for some air before bed. I may need to do some exercise if we’re not having sex tonight.” I smooched each of them on the lips and patted my two daughters on the head before I left the house and followed Angela, who didn’t even wait for me to acknowledge her. How unusual. Angela may be enigmatic, but she was often rather open about things.

“What is it?” I questioned the deceptively youthful ancient zebra mare, but she remained silent and led me to an outcropping of a short hill on the edge of the camp, where a wizened zebra stallion was reading in the dark, as if his eyes weren’t bothered like mine weren’t.

“So this is the one, Angela?” The stallion gruffly demanded without looking up from his book and she clenched her fists in a surprising display of either anger or indignity.

“Yes. If you harm her, I will figure out how to destroy you, Master Tenga.” Angela snarled and left, giving me an apologetic look before she passed me. “Answer his Questions, do not accept or attempt any bargains. Just give him Answers.” Angela warned before she vanished beyond some previously unnoticed barrier that rendered everything outside of its reach inconsequential.

“You are not of this realm?” Tenga promptly demanded and I gulped.

“No.” I really hope Angela’s threat gives him some pause in deciding he doesn’t like my honesty.

“You are a dragon?” Tenga snorted with his amber eyes sweeping my body skeptically.

“Yes.” A Chaos Noodle or Draconequus I may be, but I am first and foremost a Dragon.

“Yet you are more?” Tenga probed as he wrote in his book.

“Yes.” Given your previous question, the answer to that one should be obvious.

“What is the general direction of the fourth dimension?” Tenga continued and I huffed.

“That’s arbitrary, but it’s generally always to the left and outside of the perception of the third unless you do the math right. Don’t bother asking for the math, my magic auto-corrects by latching onto the correct vertices.” I answered promptly, wondering if I was compelled.

“Shame, I’ll figure it out eventually. Do you have any pointers to finding the Name of Names?” Tenga outright asked and I cursed Christopher Paolini for omitting something used in the climax of his book series. Seriously, how rude to invent a fictional language and only pick-and-choose what words to use. I suddenly feel hypocritical for some reason.

“No, but why?” I asked and backed away fearfully from the furious expression he leveled on me.

“Someone is seeking knowledge and threatening my niece for it?” I gasped when a draconequus of various birds with the head of an owl appeared from behind me and had a comforting grip on my shoulder. Her voice was saccharine sweet with thinly veiled malice. She snapped the fingers of her free hand and a dark mahogany wood door opened in the air. “Would you like to visit my library?”

Tenga wasn’t given an option. Tentacles lashed out of the doorway and the ancient zebra was snatched away before the door slammed shut with finality and it vanished. I shivered and who could only be one of my aunts by her scent and appearance hugged me, petting my scalp and shushing me as I whimpered. I genuinely felt that Tenga would’ve struck me down without hesitation for trying to refuse what was likely his most pertinent question.

“He can’t touch you where he is now, sweetie. Even if you decide to visit my library someday, he’ll be too engrossed in answering every curiosity to even know you’re there.” The fluffy feathered draconequus promised me and led me outside of the wards Tenga had set down to render me helpless. “Go home and snuggle your wives, dear. I’ll clean up his mess.”

“Th-thanks Aunt Hermais.” I wasn’t sure how I knew her name, but I knew despite my quivering unease that she would do what she said. I promptly returned home and went straight to bed, hugging Rora and whimpering into her cleavage. Thankfully Rora managed to get across to Kala and Katrina that I didn’t want to talk about it and I soon fell into a disturbed slumber.

🥚

I woke up to moans of passion and smirked before opening my eyes and looking at Katrina riding Rora’s rigid bitch-breaker in ecstasy. Kala wasn’t in bed and I sat up with a yawn. “Having fun, you two?” Katrina has been quite needy ever since our honeymoon. Being turned into a constantly full baby ball will do that to a female apparently.

“Unf, morning Shimmer. Do you feel any better?” Rora asked aloud since Katrina was too busy silently spasming in orgasm to ask.

“Eh, it’s just mortal terror. I’ll be just fine soon enough.” I shrugged and crawled around to Kat’s other side to rub her shoulders, which jolted her out of her mindless pleasure long enough for me to kiss behind her left ear and make her moan at that certain tender spot. “Have fun Kat, I’m going to go find Kala.” Kat could only grunt in understanding with so much dick driving her into a primal place of mind and I left them to it.

Kala was making breakfast. Odd, she doesn’t cook from what I know of her. Also, why bother since she doesn’t? None of us need food thanks to our Navel Pearls nourishing us from the mana around us. It wasn’t until I got next to her that I blushed in realization. Kala wasn’t making breakfast, she was just standing at the counter as the in-wall extending milker pumped her currently beach-ball sized boobs for her milk as they rested on the counter.

“Mm, morning babe. I’m all backed up, so I’m feeding the house’s food reservoir.” Kala cooed as she groped the sides of her massive mams. “Sorry if you were expecting a handmade breakfast, but giving the food replicator material to work with counts for me considering I burn juice.” How can you burn juice?

Wait, we have a food replicator? Since when?! Also, it uses milk as fuel? So I can have almost any food made out of breast milk? “So...we have a ‘microwave’ that actually just creates any food from scratch?” I asked with a look at what I had assumed was just a microwave.

“Yep! It needs material to work with though and breastmilk is one of the best since it literally has pretty much everything most species need for nourishment. Also, it is a microwave. Gotta have a way to heat up leftovers.” Kala replied and I rubbed my snout.

“Why aren’t we using this to help feed the army and alleviate the costs of maintaining it?” I asked and Kala sheepishly grinned, clearly having not thought of it. “Literally one of the things we have no end of is magically-generated breast milk because of kinky lewd magic and we have a machine that converts that into proper food. Seriously Kala, why mention this now?”

“Uh...because you, Kat and Rora cook great handmade food and we didn’t need it?” Kala sheepishly replied and I grumbled as I set myself to learning how to use the replicator.

Ch.50

Ch.50

She rubbed her deceptively flat tummy and focused on the beautiful pearl in her navel that allowed her to be so full of her sister’s seed yet be as flat and fit as ever. The Princess of the Sun cooed and leaned back in the embrace of her lover, a happiness she remembered from her married days filling her heart and also much more. This time, she thought with a tear in her eye, her beloved won’t be taken by tide and time. Doubly because of Lulu’s Bond with Discord.

“Does your heart sing as mine does, Tia? Is this what you felt when you married those stallions? If so, I can understand why you allowed yourself to suffer. It truly is worth it to feel this way, even if only for a time.” Lulu murmured into the back of Celestia’s scalp and rubbed her older twin sister’s abdomen, which bloated out into seeming pregnant with a foal and they both ran their hands over the taut flesh. “Tia...I want us to be wed.”

Celestia gasped and her heart soared! She choked and tears filled her eyes as she whipped around and lunged into her taller lover’s arms to kiss her desperately.

🥚

“Ah! Ah~!” Murtagh cringed and fought the tears in his eyes as Nasuada’s beautiful voice screamed in agony from the false-branding he had been ordered to inflict on her Marks. He was in awe of this mare. The zebra had resisted all forms of torture in the days since her abduction and refused to give even an estimate on troop strength let alone any plans for the invasion.

His heavy heart wasn’t helped by her nudity. The mare was a shapely and fit female, her body as gorgeous as her face, yet both paled in comparison to the strength of will and determination in her. He wished he was so strong, or he wouldn’t have so easily bent the knee to become Sombra’s slave. “M-Murtagh...you can’t stop…” Nasuada whispered hoarsely and he winced.

“I know.” He applied the torture implement to her sternum between her huge breasts and grit his teeth as the incredible mare screamed in torment from her flesh feeling as though it were being seared through, but in reality the tool left no damage so that it could be applied repeatedly. He’d already whispered words to numb her as much as possible and still this evil tool harmed her so.

🥚

Cadence had her hands to her mouth, tears filling her eyes as she shook her head in horror, sobbing as her collar was tugged. “Y-yes...they...they t-t-truly...Love...each other…” Cadence answered in despair and a velvety dark voice in the shadows hummed while the poor zebra’s torture continued.

Cadence could only hope against hope, that the Love of those two would survive Sombra.

🥚

The next morning I was cleaning up the mess of last night when Pinkie Pie, all shiny and looking like a balloon mare, because she was, staggered out of the bedroom with a well-fucked frazzle about her as her straightened mane and tail trailed her every wobble. “Best. Night. Ever.” Pinkie dopily proclaimed and kissed my cheek on the way to the replicator. “I’m craving weird stuff, does this make stretchy things? I almost ate this when your wardrobe made it for me.”

Said outfit was a spandex bodysuit that fit the mare like a second skin, or second layer of latex without the shine, thank gosh. I might have done something perverse when she smooched me, like make it a proper kiss and blow her up again-. “I don’t think so. It makes food, not stuff like that.” I said, trying to interrupt my fantasy with a blush on my cheeks, but Pinkie just smirked.

“Don’t worry, this wasn’t a one-time thing. You’re the only ones to make me...pop.” Pinkie whispered into my ear and squeezed my hips, making me squirm and my heart to race. “A party pony who doesn’t get to party hearty is a Debbie downer. I haven’t had so much fun before I disappeared in the middle of our evacuation. I’ve never had so much fun as last night.”

“Pinkie, we’re-mm~.” I moaned into her mouth and then I suddenly felt her sucking the air out of my lungs and I felt dizzy when she let me breathe in. Then she sucked the air out of me again. I weakly put my hands on her shoulders as she let me breathe, then stole my air, repeat. I was on the floor when she stopped and she looked pregnant with bigger boobs as she sat on top of me, panting and flushed so bright she was as red as the nipples under her suit.

“Feeling your breath in me, makes me so hot Shimmy...I’ve never felt more alive than when you breathed life into me last night and right now.” Pinkie declared and I squirmed under her, then looked towards the bedroom to find my wives all grinning knowingly.

“She’s a living balloon, they live to be inflated. Her personality just clicks with it.” Kala chuckled and approached, helping us both to our respective standing appendages. “I’m cool with you sticking around, so long as you get to know all of us. Then, maybe, you’ll join this crazy thing we’ve got going.”

“Ee~! My best friend might be a wife~!” Katrina gushed and rushed her old friend for a hug that caused Pinkie to squeak like a squeaky toy and lose the extra air that expanded her body. “Oh my gosh, you squeak!” *squeeze-squeak! Squeeze-squeak! Squeeze-squeak!* “That is hilarious!” It’s also really cute and Pinkie’s embarrassed blush just enhances it!

“Alright girls, alright. Give her some air. Not literally, or she’ll just become air-headed.” Boo~! Save the Dad Jokes for when you’re a parent! Those are also my thing Rora! “Hey, would you mind putting on a uniform and helping us clean up this mess? The breakfast rush starts in...twenty minutes.”

“Okie Dokie!” Pinkie replied with a cute salute before she rushed to the bedroom and emerged promptly in a similar maid outfit to ours. “Alicorn Princess of Parties Pinkie Pie rePorting!” Pinkie declared with another cute salute while popping every P with powerful pronunciation, before she promptly nommed on the spandex bodysuit she’d replaced with the maid outfit. “Mm! Yummy!”

🥚

“So we’re not moving in on them today, huh?” I idly asked while habitually straightening my maid outfit. I really like this outfit. So did my wives and Pinkie, so we just used the fancy stand-wash thingy in the laundry room to get any stains out and went about our day after cleaning up from breakfast.

“No, so what have we got going today?” Brom asked as he looked at our large dome home which was easily big enough to house a dozen people. Kala’s mom really didn’t spare expense on her wedding gift for her daughter.

“We’re not really sure, Uncle Brom. We worked out our energy last night and on breakfast, so we’re a bit at a loss for what to do aside from me charging the mana reserves.” Rora replied to her uncle and I nodded in agreement. I mean, I wasn’t an engineer, so I wouldn’t be much use constructing the siege engines, we served breakfast already and I’m not horny for once.

“Hm.” Brom hummed before he used his satchel to retrieve digging spades he presented to Rora. “Digging trenches?”

“Well, how and where? We’re nowhere near Belatona yet.” Rora asked in bemusement shared by me and the other three females in our romantic unit. I already considered Pinkie one of us. She just gets me, y’know?

“By the lake, where it flows into the Jiet River, there’s old ruins from the Dragon Rider era there. Old aqueducts. They feed the city’s rudimentary plumbing system.” Brom informed us as he held up a map and pointed at where said place was, on the way and just far enough from the city that we might be able to do this without immediate detection. “If we have a prolonged siege with us holding the space between the aqueduct and the city, we’ll deprive them of a commodity they’ve grown used to.”

“Ew, we’re gonna deprive them of their poop water?” Pinkie stuck out her tongue in disgust and we all nodded at the gross thought of living without indoor plumbing after so long with the more advanced warg and elk plumbing systems and then the super-futuristic system in our house.

“Indeed. It is unlikely Belatona has any privies or outhouses with them having upgraded to plumbing. If we deprive them of that, the city will swiftly fall to sanitation issues that would force them to surrender or suffer plague.” Brom answered and we all felt incredibly adverse to this action, but the city needs its sewage system updated anyway, what better reason than this?

“Ah, as ruthless as ever, Brom.” I perked up at the voice and turned happily towards King Orrin as he approached, but blinked at the sight of a feathery chaos noodle draped around his shoulders.

“Aunt Hermais? What are you still doing here?” I asked in confusion and the lustful purr that emanated from my aunt caused me and others to blush, especially King Orrin.

“This stallion has an interesting mind.” The feathered serpent cooed and nuzzled against his reddened cheek. “I’m as much a pervert as the rest of my family, but what really attracts me are minds that are hungry for knowledge, especially in the pursuit of improvement of oneself or others. I’ll be sticking around for a while to share my knowledge with him, as well as other things~.” My aunt’s long body coiled around his torso and King Orrin yelped when her tail patted the crotch of his riding leathers.

“Y-yes, for a later time however. Now then, what was it you said about-?” King Orrin was cut off as he walked away by the crash of the nearest trebuchet under construction foundering from one of it’s posts falling out from the side of it, but the engineers and assistants had it in hand.

“Well...I think I’ll be purposefully avoiding my aunt. The last time one of my family were here, I got Re-rebirthed into a Chaos Noodle.” Everyone nodded in agreement.

🥚

Hm, I didn’t know that the people here practiced damming rivers and other such things. Then again, how would the river end up having enough of a reservoir and water flow to both fill a bucket conveyor's buckets and power the water wheel driving said buckets up the short distance to the aqueduct running along the lakeshore?

In the end, this also meant that sabotaging it was much easier than expected, yet also much harder. The old dam was made of a primitive concrete, likely either wood ash or something, but it was clearly of good construction, having lasted centuries and outlasted the civilization that built it. “No~! Don’t blow it up~!” I begged, because this was historical! It was important!

“We need to sabotage it, Shimmer.” Rora reminded me and I still held my wife’s hands down to her wide foal-bearing hips with a desperate shake of my head.

“Why don’t we just bust the wheels and gears? They look worn enough that the city would think it was normal.” Pinkie, who had come along while Kala and Kat had stayed at the encampment, offered much to our surprise. “My family may have been bakers, Rora, but remember it was my grandad who made the mill’s water wheel in Therinsford so we even could bake.”

“Right. I still don’t get why your family went from civil engineers, to rock farmers, to bakers.” Rora scratched her mane and Pinkie proudly puffed out her bouncy breasts that creaked against her revealing maid outfit top. I had to wonder how Pinkie, being made of living rubber now, still had body physics like someone made of flesh. Hm, I think I’m going to shorten the skirts, make them like modern lewd maid outfits from my old world.

“Because Pies follow their passion! The only reason I didn’t leave home to try and become some snob’s party planner is because I could make people smile as a baker too. Now let’s smash the gears! Here, here and here! Try to make sure it’ll strip so people don’t think it’s sabotage.” Pinkie advised and Rora produced her mace as she pondered how to strike the points in the gears Pinkie pointed out.

“You’re really something else, Pinkie.” I commented in genuine praise, because I already liked Pinkie back when I used to call her Diane, now she keeps giving me reasons to be impressed.

“I’m me, including all the things that entails, Shimmy. Being yours is one of them.” Pinkie fluttered her eyes at me and I smiled before turning my attention back to the task at hand...wait, why is Rora wearing our maid outfit too? She isn’t able to do anything during mealtimes without the guests jeering at her for daring to work in her own home when she was the head of the household. Damn social standards.

“Why is she wearing our outfit?” I muttered in confusion, not minding much as I watched her shift her hips while watching the wooden gears turn.

“She likes the look.” Pinkie chuckled with a pat on my ass. “I do too! I wish I listened to Rarity a long time ago about using our bodies to help drive sales, but mom and dad were too conservative.” *Thunk, thunk, thunk!* We turned our attention back to Rora to see a few gears suddenly strip their teeth and the latest bucket of water reversed course to splash back into the reservoir, that was now spilling over a bit into the small spillways since the conveyor busted.

“There, let’s head back ladies-hm?” Rora blinked when she turned around and looked into the water of the reservoir. “Hey, I think there’s something down there.” Pinkie and I joined her at the water’s edge to peer into it. Hm, I think I see something glinting down there.

“Alright, let me just put away my clothes so I can dive down.” Yay~! Swimming~! I can finally properly test my new gills too! “H-hey!” I blushed when Pinkie unlaced my outfit’s corset and practically pulled my clothes down my body since the top was shoulderless and had nothing holding it up besides my basketball boobs and said corset.

“Let’s all go in!” Pinkie cheered and deflated to being a skinny waif to slide out of her clothes before puffing back up to her normal bodacious shape and Rora snorted before dropping her dress too, but still kept on her panties so her male organs weren’t in the way. “Wee~!” Pinkie jumped into the water, only to float like a living pool toy and she mewled in disappointment.

“Just replace the air in you with water, Pinkie.” Rora suggested and the mare put her mouth to the surface before her body deflated a bit, then filled back out and she did this multiple times until she was treading water like a normal person as we walked into the reservoir with her. “Watching you do that is surprisingly sexy, yet silly.”

“Because I’m sexy, silly!” Pinkie giggled and then dove, so I joined her. I instinctively breathed the water in, my lungs filling with the cold in a thankfully painless manner as my gills worked to replace the oxygen my lungs had been collecting.

I almost just wanted to close my eyes and sink, let the world fade away for a bit for a moment of absolute peace and tranquility. I’m surprised I still love this so much when my nature turned so much towards Chaos. My thoughts were interrupted by Pinkie blowing air out of her body and then staying with me underwater. Oh, she doesn’t need to breathe? Mm~.

We kissed in the cold and quiet, the rumbling of the water flowing over the dam a comfortable backdrop as we ran our hands over each other. “Ahem? Ladies, later. What do you see?” Rora, you spoilsport. Hmph. I broke my tongue-tying kiss with Pinkie and we both looked around the bottom of the reservoir for the glint we spotted from the surface.

I swam over to the glint and found an urn, half buried and full of silt. What exactly was a gold and silver urn doing down here? I dug around it and pulled on it, but it didn’t budge. Wow, the negative suction of the muck is surprisingly strong! That or it’s really, really heavy! I dug around it, but kept finding more of it. This isn’t an urn.

Pinkie helped me uncover more of the unusual find. It was easily as big as a carriage, at least what we could reveal with our hands. It was really buried down here. “Any ideas, Rora?” I asked as I looked at the gold and silver surface with the part I had thought to be an urn just being a sort of protrusion. Maybe it’s aliens? An ancient Rider secret? A relic of the Grey Folk?

Whatever it was, it was too big to deal with now. I turned to swim up, but then a force pulled Pinkie and I down. I looked and squealed in shock at seeing the mysterious object had opened up and was pulling us in through suction! I sensed Rora’s panic and she too was being pulled in! I swam with all my power to her and sealed my lips around her as I pumped water out of my lungs through my gills and then began using my magic to create breathable air in my lungs as my gills breathed for me and pushed the air into Rora’s nearly empty lungs.

I was so focused on keeping her alive I didn’t notice the change in location until Pinkie patted my shoulder and gestured around us. It looks like we’re in a room, if said room wasn’t underwater it would feel like a reception area for a business in a space-faring society.

However, there was nobody here-. “Welcome, your application has been processed. Please proceed through the door.” A deadpan robotic voice echoed in our minds and I looked into Rora’s eyes fearfully. What kind of dangerous alien nonsense have we gotten ourselves into?

I continued to keep breathing for Rora as I helped her swim with Pinkie walking on the floor and guiding us along, her eyes filled with worry. The next room was a bit smaller and had a raised dais in the center. “Please step onto the platform so we may begin.” I shook my head, scared of what would happen, but Pinkie smiled sadly and went to the platform! No! Pinkie don’t!

“Ascended subject confirmed. You will feel a slight pinch.” The voice warned and Pinkie jolted with rapid blinks of surprise as her eyes swirled in their sockets. “Procedure complete. The next volunteer, please step forward.” The pink alicorn got off the platform and shrugged, so we reluctantly swam up to the dais and set our feet on the platform.

“Bonded pair confirmed, one ascended, we thank you for your continued support. You will feel a slight pinch and mild confusion.” So it recognizes both Alicorns and Riders. What is-?

Suddenly, I wasn’t entirely here. I felt half here, trapped underwater and breathing for my Rider and half of me was in that same ethereal place where Roran ascended and then became Rora. I moaned when Rora suddenly kissed me instead of just breathing from me, her hands grabbed my ass and pulled me to her passionately.

I sunk into her, my body merging with her’s, similar to before yet more. I spasmed and came, but my body ceased to be mine and soon I was standing alone on the platform. “Procedure complete. Subjects have achieved full temporary fusion. Elapsed time suggested for fusion: one hour. Please do not be in a confined space when time is up. Please return for further testing.”

Oh, so it is like that fusing ability Rora and I developed after she had ascended, only now we’re blended a bit. I sighed in relief when I felt Rora move our hands to our neck and traced our gills. “At least we have an hour to get out of here before we split up.” At this, Rora quickly swam to Pinkie and we hurried through the rest of the mysterious facility to find an exit.

Eventually we found something just as good. With the pull of a few levers, the water filling this place drained and was replaced with air, so both I and Pinkie heaved up water from our mouths. I coughed and let air fill my lungs before helping Pinkie drain all the water from her. “Whew! What is this place?! I’m all tingly since that thingy invisibly pinched my dock.” Pinkie rubbed said appendage that her tail hair was attached to.

“Yeah, why the dock?” Rora huffed and rubbed the base of my tail before pausing and then stepping out of me. “Huh...that’s even more seamless than before. This place has something to do with Alicorns and Riders. How long ago did the Dragon Riders first exist?”

“I don’t know, but let’s head back.” The sooner we’re out of this creepy place, the better.

Ch.51

Ch.51

“I see...I don’t understand why you came to me, however.” Celestia bemusedly said to the mare who sought her out for counsel on relationships of all things.

“Because you’re an ancient deity with experience?” Twilight Sparkle questioned nervously and Celestia chuckled with a smile.

“Indeed I am. Well, first off, don’t stress over this visiting female being so frisky with Orrin. I’m sure he still has eyes for you from what you’ve said. The fact that you’ve known each other for so long is also in your favor.” Celestia thought of her new relationship with her sister. Indeed, time does deepen bonds of those who already love one another and haven’t allowed it to become bitter.

“Well, should I maybe make my interest more obvious? I’ve been respectfully distant for so long, then there’s the fact he’s twice my age-.” Twilight got a snoot boop for that.

“You’re an immortal alicorn. Age is meaningless. Now then, maybe you should. Let me give you some tips…”

🥚

“Ah! Ahn~! Ah~!” Nasuada wailed in pleasure, pleasure Murtagh hated because he was ordered to rape her! “Oh~! Deeper!” I-it isn’t rape though! She’s willing! Murtagh kept having to get rougher and harder because his orders didn’t consider her compliance as rape!

“Y-you c-can’t do this! I’ll be forced to keep hurting you!” Murtagh shouted with tears in his eyes as he thrust into the mare and practically mauled her breasts with how tightly he was grabbing them and pulling on her nipples, stretching her melon-sized breasts away from her ribcage.

“Yes~!” Nasuada moaned when her vagina milked his penis in orgasm and he cringed as he came into her, pumping her depths with his seed. No...he was impregnating her, creating a bastard. “Mm~...is that all you’ve got?” Nasuada teased and challenged him with knowing in her rich brown eyes and an almost feral snarl of desire as she rattled the chains and manacles on her wrists and ankles holding her aloft spread-eagle. “Don’t tell me you’re done!”

“You’re crazy! You’re insane!” Murtagh’s heart pounded, not from the exertion. This mare, by the gods this mare! She was beyond him. He couldn’t comprehend her and it drove him mad! He whinnied and thrust into her, the zebra neighing in pleasure as Cadence gawked from the sidelines as Sombra chuckled darkly.

“To think, a Love this intense could exist in such dire straits.” Cadence felt hope despite Sombra’s enjoyment of this fucked up situation. She couldn’t deny that her own passion for Shining Armor was at least as potent as what Nasuada was willing to do to get her mate.

“Well then.” Sombra chuckled as he read some of his research while another hand groped Cadence's rear. Cadence winced and shivered in fear. H-he was going to do it again. Sombra pulled his member from his trousers and pushed her down. She sniffled and began to service him with tears in her eyes while the howls of pleasure behind her continued to give her hope.

🥚

Thank gosh, daylight! That place is disturbingly massive. Why is there an entrance at the bottom of the reservoir? Is it some sort of mystical bullshit? “Whoa! Girls, I feel all super-tingly!” Pinkie warned us before her rubbery flesh began to turn translucent, like she was a clear balloon that twinkled like rose quartz. What?

Rora’s gasp caused me to whirl around and gawk at my wife, who looked like she was made of partially see-through crystal that matched her natural colours! “What is this? Why only in the sunlight?” Rora put her hand back in the shadows of the hallway we’d emerged from and that part turned opaque and fleshy. I’m not all sparkly though, well, more than usual.

“Okay, that’s weird, but seemingly harmless. Where are we?” I asked as I looked around. Just how far did that place take us? It was also still daytime, so either it was still the same day or we’d somehow ran nonstop from near Belatona to wherever this is all night without noticing. Just how bullshit are we? Are alicorns and draconequus just naturally this athletic? Or does the sparkly thing that platform did to us have anything to do with it?

“This small mountain is standing alone it seems. Hold on, let’s get an aerial view.” Rora suggested and spread her wings. Oh my gosh, so beautiful~! Rora blushed at my thoughts being broadcast to her and then she cupped her nipples in embarrassment for having forgotten that aside from her panties, she was completely naked. We all were. Our maid outfits were left on the bank of the reservoir. Hopefully nobody ties that to the broken gears, cursed hindsight!

“We’re all so sparkly~! Shimmy was already all shiny thanks to her scales, but even though she isn’t all see-through like us, she seems even shinier!” Pinkie gushed as she stood next to her fellow alicorn and it was my turn to blush at their intense gazes looking me up and down. “Am I still a balloon pony though?” Pinkie put a thumb in her mouth and blew, somehow inflating her breasts and she giggled with a grope of them. “Yeppers! Still rubber!”

“Then what is this? Can I…?” Rora put her hands to her breasts and moaned as her body began shining brighter! Rora?! “Oh my gosh. I can...I can store mana in my body!” What?! “I know! This means I’m a living mana battery! More than before anyway. I’ll work more on that later, for now let's get our bearings.” Rora’s faintly glowing russet figure took flight and we followed.

I instantly felt familiarity when in the air. “To the west, that’s the spine. That’s the Jiet River next to our squat lone mountain here. The lowlands to the south must be the marshes north of Feinster. Holy crap, how did we run a good day’s worth of hard-riding on bullboars by hoof and claw?”

“Spooky~! Let’s fly back to the others and warn them about that place. Maybe someone knows about it.” Pinkie insisted and we weren’t about to protest, so I transformed into my giant serpent body and let them ride on me since it’ll be much faster if I’m the one doing the work.

🥚

Our return from the south surprised pretty much everyone who knew we were gone for the day. Arriving with Pinkie and Rora visibly altered caused absolutely everyone surprise, considering how absolutely radiantly beautiful the two alicorns were now.

Rora couldn’t restrain herself and infused herself and Pinkie with mana from the Eldunarya until their bodies were actually emitting light like Urta did. Rora did that until she reached the limit, which was risky for normal gems because they could shatter. Thankfully for her and Pinkie, it seems that once they hit their mana limit, it just flowed through them like it did for other non-infusible materials.

This, of course, caused absolutely everyone, especially the spellcasters, to be drawn to them like moths to flame. “I send you to do a simple task and you return more full of mana than a whole flight of Dragon Riders combined. All due to an alien facility that runs from the reservoir all the way to the Lonely Mountain? It acknowledged ascension along with you being Bonded? Troubling, very troubling.” Brom grumbled from his seat in the command tent where we were being debriefed.

At least they let us put some clothes on, even if only some pullover tunics. “So long as you are healthy, then all is well. If it did not force you to travel all the way south to the Lonely Mountain, then it would have been a great boon to us. If it could turn alicorns into crystal ponies, then perhaps it could do the same with lesser species.” Ajihad mused and Twilight raised her hand, still behaving as if she wasn’t a leading power at the table.

“Actually, if I can set up teleportation runes and circles, I might be able to bypass this unfortunate logistical problem. Even if it has countermeasures, I’m sure I can manage.” Twilight’s proposal got everyone nodding and I looked worriedly at Rora and Pinkie, who just looked at me in shared concern.

“Then if we’re all in favor of attempting to repeat Rora and Pinkie’s enhancement with our other alicorn allies?” Trianna suggested. The pink hippogriff was still the leader of the Du Vrangr Gata, still syntactically wrong, but was constantly outshined by us Riders and the elks in attendance.

“Not just the alicorns. It didn’t harm Shimmer. We should at least see if non-alicorns can be altered.” Arya suggested pragmatically and I sighed as I tried not to die inside from all of the politics being thrown around. As soon as we were dismissed, I was right next to Rainbow Dash in fleeing by flight from that stuffy tent.

“Eugh, I hate politics!” I huffed and Rainbow patted my shoulder in commiseration.

“So do I. It’s bad enough Fluttershy decided to adopt a homicidal bunny earlier today after she found it’s den full of the bones of its victims. It keeps looking at people like it wants to eat them, but the moment Shy is around it pretends to be harmless. Now I might get to be made of crystal or something. Oh! How was Pinkie last night?” What? Double-topic-change c-c-combo~!

“Uh...well. Pinkie was pretty damn incredible. I spent most of it munching her muffin, she tastes like strawberries fyi. She’s also a squealer. Really damn cute.” I answered in bemusement before I blushed hotly at just dumping private info on someone I’m in a relationship with.

“Don’t forget the part where you turned me into rubber, blew me up, then popped me!” Pinkie chirped from next to Rainbow, who jumped away from the spontaneous party princess. She is a princess right? Didn’t Celestia and Luna mention something like that? Oh gosh, Rora is royalty?! The way she psychically recoiled from the concept just made it funny!

“Whoa, sounds hardcore. You guys get up to that kinda stuff nightly?” Rainbow asked curiously and then Applejack suddenly had her girlfriend in a one-armed headlock that shoved the startled mare’s face into the side of her heaving left breast which muffled any protest.

“That nunya concern sugarcube. Fer that, y'all gonna hafta face punishment.” AJ drawled and Rainbow flushed hotly before feebly trying to escape her lover’s superior strength in vain. It was hilarious watching the slightly shorter beefy alicorn flailing against the grasp of the beefier alicorn.

“Hm, I’m loving this place.” I jumped with a turn and then pouted at auntie Hermais, who was in her bodacious anthro form wearing a sexy librarian outfit like the one I managed to make, then ruined with roleplaying. “You have all sorts of mysterious magic everywhere here. Magic back home has more or less reached a point where it all just bleeds together.”

“Well, hello to you too.” I huffed and turned back to the radiant pink mare. “So, what should we do with the rest of the day?”

“Wow, I haven’t been dismissed this blatantly in centuries. The nerve of some people.” Aunt Hermais sniffed and booped my snoot. “Remember to respect your elders, dear. You may be turning into the Goddess of Chaos, but that’s no excuse to ignore others.”

“Excuse me?! No! I don’t want that!” I squeaked fearfully. Being a deity?! No! I don’t want anything like that! That means responsibility, something I dislike and have a large amount of already! I’d someday like to retire to a secluded island or something!

“Pfft! It’s that mindset that makes you perfect for the role! Chaos deities hate their job outside of the shenanigans it allows them. It’s rare for a chaos entity to actually enjoy having to manage their aspect. Besides, it’s one of the least work intensive aspects to maintain.” Hermais insisted and I shook my head so hard I think it spun all the way around.

“Nope! Don’t care! My son Discord can have it!” I’m quite fine with the measure of chaos I have in my life right now. It’s been difficult to find means to satisfy it without making me feel sick. War is it’s own kind of chaos and I can’t stand it, if I accept being the literal goddess of chaos, won’t I have to get used to liking war?

“Ah, the nuclear option. Let’s see, he’s too young, he loves you to the point of veneration, he is happy simply being Luna’s conduit to Chaos rather than focusing on it himself. You? You are constantly causing improbable things to happen by simply existing, you’ve derailed the fates of most people you’ve encountered, you’ve tossed Order off it’s pedestal and now you’re riding it like a meat toboggan down a candied snow slope. Also, you’re my niece. You’re kinda doomed.” Hermais outlined and I began hyperventilating.

Pinkie kissed me and I breathed in and out of her for a moment in surprise before I calmed down and she released my lips. “Better?” Uh, yeah? “Good! I’m going to be the Goddess of Parties or something...Laughter? Really?” Pinkie asked as she poked the necklace she’d never removed the moment she ascended. “Well, Laughter works well with Chaos! I’m your mare if you need help with silliness!”

“Hm, you have lovely mates, my niece.” Hermais cooed with a rub of Pinkie’s shoulders. “The Pinkie Pie of our realm is known as the Party Beast because she’s a huge sexy fluffy werepony who hosts wild parties every day in places that need them. She’s not a goddess or anything either, so I’m interested in seeing what an alicorn Pinkie will get up to with her mate being the goddess of chaos.”

“I’m sure we’ll find out later, but for now I’d rather not talk about deification and other such things.” Rora tiredly emerged from the command tent, the feeling of exhaustion and resignation I got from her was depressing me. She doesn’t want to be a goddess either. A goddess of what though? Rora ascended from developing new magic, or rather a new method of using magic. What does that make her the goddess of?

“Someone needs a pick-me-up. Milk? Cock?” Hermias cooed as slinked over to my Rider, who just sullenly glared at my aunt. “Wow, don’t be so bitter. You earned your aspect over Innovation rather than stumbled into it like my niece.” Hermias then put a large mug to her left nipple, which sprouted a black plastic spigot through her clothes and with a twist it dispensed hot coffee that already had it’s additives. “Here, a pick-me-up. Coffee is a good way to relieve stress.”

“Huh? I can only lactate different milks!” I whined enviously, then cringed. Oh shit. I am turning into a goddess of Chaos! No normal person complains about stuff like this! Why do I even want that?! Why would I enjoy being able to dispense coffee...booze, soda...fuck me, I do want it~!

“My cock is currently holding frappuccino. Remember my dear niece, we can excrete whatever we want, not just milk and semen. Also, you should be able to change age, gender and body at will.” Then my aunt was a porcelain lamp with a coffee machine built-in. “Please take your order.” Hermais said from a speaker on the machine in a blatantly robotic way as Rora hesitantly took the coffee from the tray.

“I can do that?!” I squeaked, the sudden possibilities exploding in my mind and it wasn’t until Rora was shaking me that I returned to this reality. Good gosh, the possibilities are endless. “I’m going to go home and take a nap.” I turned and staggered home, trying not to panic at the sheer number of incredible things trying to use me to become reality. It was very hard not to give in and start snapping my fingers everywhere.

🥚

“Hey~! Less skirt doesn’t mean more touches~!” I lilted with a wink and a stuck out tongue at the hippogriff soldier who hand ran his talon up a thigh and down my tail as I passed. We’ve altered the outfit to more match the modern ‘slutty’ maid outfits of my old life. That said, we have short ruffled skirts that barely go past our hips and leave our sexy thighs exposed with stockings running up our legs.

“It just means more eye-candy boys~!” Pinkie chirped from nearby, also taking orders with us since our place was essentially where she could work her magic best, making people laugh and have fun just by being herself. Damn do we all look good in these new clothes.

“Bwarg!” A sudden yell caused me to turn to the table Mom and Hermais were at. I huffed in annoyance mixed with a visceral soul-deep pleasure at seeing their food was battling to the death in a food war that had encompassed the whole table with the guests at said table cheering their conscripts on.

“Too bad my magic can’t be used explicitly for the purpose of Order.” I muttered and went back to work, knowing that Rora and Pinkie would end up stuck cleaning that particular mess since I was stuck being fairly mundane like Kala and Kat for cleaning. “How is she doing?” I asked Kala when I returned to the kitchen and petted Katrina’s mane.

My beautiful earth pony wife was again our milk cow since she wasn’t comfortable mingling with the guests in the way I’d become accustomed and that Pinkie and Kala enjoyed too, so she wasn’t out taking orders. She also was still having trouble with her reading and writing comprehension, so she didn’t feel comfortable trying to operate the food replicator. So she has been volunteering to be our cow to fuel the replicator, but each time she seems more and more eager and less mentally here while she’s hooked up to the pumps.

“She’s trying to get me to fuck her while she’s milked. See her shaking her ass at you?” Kala filled me in and I looked down at her booty, which was exposed due to the short skirt of the outfit and her panties were absolutely soaked with her need. Good gosh, the kitchen reeks of a horny mare and I only realized over the smell of the food after Kala pointed it out.

“Oof, she’s gonna need a good dicking before bed.” I patted Kat’s ass and she mooaned...she just moo-moaned. That was unexpectedly hot as fuck and- *Snap!* -Oh no!

“Moo~!” Katrina mooed, simpering as she groped her cow-patterned gray and copper breasts and she lewdly panted, the cowbell on her neck jingled and her bovine horns, adorned with ribbons, danced with her head shaking. “Moo moo...moo? Moo! Moo moo!” Katrina panicked and looked at me with fearful eyes. What have I done?! I snapped my fingers again, but she didn’t look any different! “What have you done to-oh! My voice is back!” Thank gosh for that!

“I’m sorry! It just happened!” I was hyperventilating, but Pinkie was pressing her lips to my mouth instantly and after a few breaths in and out I calmed down before she hurried back out onto the floor. “Okay, okay. Hold on.” I focused and snapped, but Katrina didn’t change back. She was still a super sexy-cute cow-pony hybrid. “No~! Why?! Why did I do this~?!”

“I’ve got potions she can take to turn back into a pure earth pony, but cow-ponies aren’t much different from the pony they’re hybridized from. Just watch those fingers of yours, babe.” Kala sternly warned me and Kat nodded before she wiggled her snout because of the cute nose ring she got with the unwanted transformation.

“Well, I don’t feel different besides the horns on my head and my udders being both more and less sensitive. I’m still enjoying the pleasure, but it isn’t erasing my brain like before, so it’s fine for now. Maybe I’ll keep it if this doesn’t change things in the bedroom.” Katrina hefted her breasts, the copper splotches in her original gray fur oddly making her already huge breasts seem bigger. Which they are, they’re just beach-ball size for the milking right now.

“None of this makes me feel any better.” I mewled and Rora guided me to the bedroom, where we sat down and she just hugged me. I sniffled and cried into her shoulder over what I just did, what it means, what my aunt told me. I’m going to be a goddess and it sucks donkey bong.

Ch.52

Ch.52

“What’s wrong, Lulu?” Celestia asked her beloved sister and lover, who was petting her Bonded dragon-serpent forlornly. Said serpent was clearly despondent, disturbingly downcast.

“Discord’s mother, Shimmer. She’s resisting her Aspect.” Lulu’s words caused Celestia to flinch.

“Oh my. We should intervene as soon as we finish breakfast. If she doesn’t accept her calling, all sorts of nasty things could happen as a result.” Celestia never resisted her calling when it came knocking, so she thankfully didn’t experience it herself, but she’d read the myths and legends of the gods of old.

Any of the deities who either neglected or rejected their aspects, the concepts of the world they had influence and rule over, suffered greatly. Or they caused great suffering. “Yes, we shall. Young Discord is not ready to take the mantle of Chaos in her stead yet.” Lulu mentioning this made Celestia feel conflicted, but accepted that her sister becoming even more bizarre wouldn’t be unwelcome so long as she remained her sister, lover and possibly her wife soon.

🥚

“Why?” Murtagh asked exhaustedly, having been run ragged ‘raping’ Nasuada for a whole day for the amusement and pleasure of that bastard Sombra. By the gods, what sort of monstrous sexual stamina does this mare possess? Stamina he’d very much appreciate having right now.

“Because, by whatever cruel logic our world has, you and I...we’re practically made for one another.” Nasuada croaked out of her dehydrated and hoarse throat, both from losing so much bodily fluid, screaming and taking his phallus. Murtagh had never experienced the pleasures of the flesh like Nasuada had given him and the things she was doing to him was both scaring him and exciting him beyond logical reason.

“What a sick joke. An enslaved monster forced to kill and torture and a beautiful mare scarred and battered yet unbroken. It’s like something from a storybook.” Murtagh scoffed as he tried not to let his fancies take him away. He’d flee with Nasuada into the desert at the first opportunity, even live as a vagabond and raise children with her in her people’s traditional nomadic lifestyle if he could. If he could.

The way he couldn’t resist running his hands over her cum-stuffed distended belly was telling. He’d lost so much water fucking her like a rutting beast and if it wasn’t forced, he would gladly do it again for her pleasure. In this womb his foals would grow and he wanted to murder Sombra for forcing them to do this. His children, born out of wedlock and by magic compulsion!

“Trust me. Things will work out.” Nasuada whispered and fell asleep, he joined her.

🥚

“Quebella, what are you doing here?” I asked after I finished fretting over Katrina after breakfast the next day. Katrina already had a powerful lactation fetish after she started milking, but now it was a struggle to get her off the pumps without giving in to her demand to be fucked while getting milked first. Kat really likes being a cow-pony and I’m hurt by how I’ve changed her.

“I am here to check in with you. While your family treats Chaos casually, I and other Chaos Demons view it as a much more serious subject.” Quebella neared and whispered an entirely different language as she looked intently at my disgruntled wife pulling the cups of her maid outfit back up over the bottom half of her breasts, which she wanted to keep udderly, ugh, utterly massive at beach-balls, but I talked her down to basketballs. “It is not a mental change.”

“Which I’ve been trying to tell you. I just really like what you’ve done for me.” Katrina snorted and wrinkled her snout around her cute nose ring as her ears twitched against her bull-like bovine horns that were adorned with orange ribbons to match her coppery mane. “I’ll admit that keeping my boobs so gigantic isn’t wise for everyday life though, so I’ll keep at our new normal.”

Which is enormous for the standards of the people of this world. Good gosh, I can’t remember, when did being basketball-boobed become basic bananas for us? It’s part of why we draw so many perverts, which I enjoy, because I get an odd thrill when being publicly appreciated. “Wait. How is this affecting Cloud?”

“He...she is actually taking it a bit too well, to the point of envy.” Katrina admitted ashamedly and I winced. Oof, we’ve really messed my poor babies up with how active and unusual we’ve been sexually during their rapid development. “She’s fairly upset that she’ll never lactate unless she gets modified like you, her mom. Kala says something similar is going on with Colette.” So both of my sons have become my daughters. I don’t object, but I’m upset that it’s my fault rather than their own uninfluenced choices.

“At least they have that freedom. We Chaos Demons are still nearly impossible to physically alter unless it’s done by a goddess like Wiatr or our patron god, Discord. However, he is limited and cannot do much to us because we suit Chaos, which means altering us is akin to Order.” Quebella sighed wistfully. “Would it surprise you to know that I once longed to either be a true drider, or to have my whole body as slime? At least once I met Elric I lost that desire.”

“Not really I guess.” I said with a blush, trying not to look at her rear. Not just her bubble-like spider abdomen, but the bubble-booty under it. I can’t tell if that’s just her aesthetic, or if driders of her sort are more anthro than tauric.

“Want a spin on my web? It’ll burn though.” Quebella purred, her leonine voice rumbling in her bountiful chest. Burn huh? A burning web? Thats- *Snap!* -No! No, not again! “Huh?” Quebella blinked and cupped her lava-goo boobies that incinerated her shirt instantly and the interior atmosphere system whisked away the smoke. “You...turned me entirely to slime?”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry~!” I choked and sobbed as Katrina clutched my trembling shoulders.

“No, don’t be sorry! This means I’m not constantly fretting over my lower half being amorphous and my upper half being rigid! All sorts of logistical problems have been solved...even if it means my whole wardrobe of tops is now pointless. It also means I don’t have to have to be a drider! I can take any form I want for fun and pleasure! I’d hug you, but then I’d burn you.” Quebella giggled and the glassy chitin of her lower body stretched up and over her upper body.

“B-but I did it on impulse, accident! I changed somebody without meaning to twice, two days in a row!” I whimpered and looked at my mismatched hands, my cobalt and ruby appendages shaking fearfully. I don’t want this! If there’s anyone who can take this from me, take it!

“Shimmer, go and relax somewhere. Maybe it’s best if you’re not around other people right now.” Katrina gently said into my ear as she rubbed my shoulders. I nodded- *Snap!* -and winced when I found myself alone, somewhere that was not in the camp. Somewhere with a large body of water. Oh thank gosh, something I could use right now.

I dove in without hesitation, my outfit can be washed and dried later. I transformed into my giant noodly self and slithered on the lakebed, closing my eyes and enjoying the silence and solitude of being alone underwater. Where I can’t hurt people because I can’t control myself. I sniffled and cleansed my sinuses with the water before settling down for a nap.

🥚

“Where is Shimmer?!” Rora demanded frantically and Katrina blinked at her wife’s panic.

“She just teleported somewhere, to be away from people after she turned Quebella into a full slime.” Katrina replied and approached her wife, the glowing nearly amber russet alicorn mare seemed ready to bolt and she didn’t need two of her wives vanishing on her. “Rora, calm down. Why are you so upset?”

“I can’t feel her!” Rora whimpered and Katrina grasped her in a hug, rocking her panicking wife back and forth before guiding her to a chair where she ran her fingers through Rora’s luscious chocolaty mane.

“Calm down. Stay calm. I’ll go find Brom, ask what the typical range is for the Bond. Kala, Pinkie! Rora needs moral support!” Katrina hollered and her wife and friend, who hopefully would soon also be a wife, rushed over while Katrina strode towards the front door.

“Aw~!” Pinkie cooed as she sat in Rora’s lap and Katrina left them to it as she pinged the sorcerers in the camp and promptly sprinted through to where she felt the familiar mind of Brom.

“Brom!” At Katrina’s call, the ancient Rider turned away from speaking with Trianna and furrowed his brow. “Brom! Shimmer teleported away and Rora’s panicking because she can’t feel her!” Brom’s eyebrows rocketed up almost to his horn and he sprinted back the way she came, so she followed him.

“I will help keep Rora calm. It simply means that Shimmer has gone beyond their familiar operating range. However, because neither of them have experienced such a thing, the despair could be nearly on par with their partner dying. I hope Shimmer hasn’t just committed suicide.” Brom’s words filled Katrina with mortal dread for her wives.

🥚

“Sunshine, lollipops and rainbows, everything that’s wonderful is what I’m feeling when we're together~!” I sang as I danced among a field of licorice-wheat alongside my wives, Pinkie included. The sky was raining meatballs and the licorice-wheat was turning into spaghetti. We laughed and frollicked among the raining foodstuffs, somehow remaining completely clean.

It was as if someone took the movie Cloudy with a Chance of Meatballs, mixed it with Jumanji and put us all on a game board of Candyland. It was wonderful~! I dove into the lake of watermelon Koolaide and took a deep drink-.

I coughed, spitting up something and swam to the surface, gasping for air because whatever I was in was not breathable. After getting air into me, I blinked my nictitating membranes to get the syrupy water off of my eyes and I dizzily wondered why I was sleeping in a lake of chocolate syrup and the sky was raining Dippin Dots ice cream morsels.

What the fuck? Where am I? Where is- Gone! She’s Gone! My Rider is GONE~! I roared in agony, my Heart-of-Hearts felt like it was burning a hole through my chest! I keened in despair before I began to calm down, because I knew Rora was alive! I knew it! I just teleported someplace, she’s just back at home!

“Well, someone vented into a Demiplane!” I whipped my attention to the source of the voice to find my mom laying on a beach chair made of cinnamon sticks and fruit roll-ups, catching dots in a bowl made of crystalized sugar. She was also naked and not being touched by the rain of dessert. My mind immediately slipped into the gutter and I slithered across the syrup towards her. “Hm? Sweet-ie~?!”

I dove my snout into her snatch, sliding into my mom’s impossibly cavernous cunt as she creamed herself instantly. Dongoruas’ spatial distortion clearly applied to her own body even if this wasn’t the work of a Navel Pearl. She came repeatedly as my kilometer-long body slid into her, but not even a fraction of that distance was needed for me to enter her uterus.

My gosh, it was beautiful. I slithered along the walls of my mother’s already impossibly gigantic womb, looking up at the floating stars of golden light tended to by hundreds of other Chaos Noodles. When Urta said she’d turn my mom into a moon full of babies, she wasn’t kidding! Still, why was she so utterly massive and filled with amniotic fluid if the bundles of joy within her were all so small and spaced apart?

“Heya! You’re one of our new sibs, huh? Thanks for not getting in the way. Lots of unbirthing visitors get too curious and bug the artificial womb lattices.” One of my many, many, many siblings approached, swimming through the somehow breathable amniotic fluid as if the viscous and nourishing liquid was just water.

“I am curious, but I’m more horny. I came in here because mom was being sexy and I couldn’t help myself in a moment of weakness.” I replied and he flinched away from me. “Right, psionics are rare in your society, sorry.”

“No big, so long as it doesn’t endanger the mental development of our new sibs, it’s fine.” The eel-like draconequus replied and he neared, looking me over in curiosity. “You’re surprisingly uniform. I can feel and see you’re definitely one of us, but you’re so...seamless.”

“Oh? Am I pleasing to look at?” I fluttered my eyes at the infinitely smaller noodle and he blushed. Aw, he’s so cute.

“We’re siblings. Even if that doesn’t matter to us genetically; it matters to me personally. I’ve helped so many people develop in wombs the past few thousand years that I can only get it up for my wife. So, sorry sis.” The eel-lad cleared his throat. “I’m Conger, the leader of the Womb Wards since its inception predating the Empire by several years. I’m on loan to mom-sis Dongo’s womb from Urta’s womb and then I’m transferring to your wife for a few months to ensure her body is adapting well to the role of a Super Surrogate.”

“Oh, sorry then and thank you for that. I have wives to take care of my needs, so I’ll just leave and torment mom with some more mind blowing orgasms.” I winked at my brother, who snorted fondly and shooed me away back to mom’s cervix. I dove in and enjoyed how her cunt convulsed around me as I exited her, her screaming wails of pleasure were music to my ears.

Eventually I finished sliding back into the chocolate syrup lake and looked at my messy mother, she’d become so overwhelmed from the pleasure that the raining ice cream was smeared all over her body from not being able to focus on whatever was keeping her clean. “You are, so good at that.” Mom huffed and patted her fluffy chest as she got her breath back. “What you saw is the secret to our success. Rapid mass-breeding using as few volunteers as possible.”

“Which is how the Empire was able to spread across it’s galaxy so quickly in just a few thousand years, I know. Kala wouldn’t shut up about it after Katrina became a Super Surrogate.” I then looked around and again wondered where we were.

“Hm, yes.” Dongo purred as she sprouted a cock with churning heavy spunk bunkers covering her quim. “You’ve done incredibly well with pleasing my pussy, why not try my penis?”

“Before I give in to my lusts, which I’d rather spend on my wives to be honest, where are we?” I asked, licking my chops at the sight of that impossible, towering tumescence throbbing above her. I don’t know what bear dicks look like, but I don’t think they are like dragon dicks. I can hold off the dread of my Riding being gone through curiosity before I bury it with pleasure again.

“A Demiplane of your making. This is your haven.” Dongo explained with a swing of her cock as her tight muscular tummy gurgled and virile pre dripped from her urethra.

“So that explains why I couldn’t sense Rora. I’ll need help getting back, but first~.” I struck like a viper, my maw opening with my teeth retracted and I dove upon that dick hungrily! I gulped and sucked it down, it’s getting bigger inside me! Mm~!

“Oh~! Fuck! Sweetie, you’re incredible at this!” Mom praised as her balls crushed the candy chair while they expanded to the size of yoga balls, then continued to grow as I sucked and gulped on her extending and thickening cock. My serpentine body was feeling more and more like a cocksleeve than anything else. *Snap!* “Oh by Mother~!” Oh~! W-what did I do~!

I vibrated around my mom’s mast and I realized I’d turned myself into a gigantic organic pocket pussy! I’m literally a sex toy! I can’t believe how incredibly fucking horny this is making me~!

“Hm, I think I feel a hole that needs filling.” Dongo moaned as she somehow rubbed my womb when I’m essentially just a solid shaft with a soft inside. “A sexy toy, with a womb condom.” *Snap!* Ah, no~! I can't get pregnant! I need to stay away from stuff like this~! *Snap!* Unf, w-what did I do this time?! How am I doing it without hands?! “Unf, here it comes, sweetie~!”

Dongoruas’ impossible cock twitched inside of me and then blew. My awareness shifted to the end of my fleshlight body and I wordlessly screamed. I’m a condom! I’m a living condom~! I’m being filled with my mom’s hot cum and I’m cumming~!

I bloated over the end of what was my body, my transparent balloon body inflating in all directions on semen before drooping down off the end of the sex toy that was once me and basting in the chocolate syrup lake while it still rained ice cream. I could only wordlessly shriek in pleasure as I became host to a lake of sperm-filled fluid.

“Oh~, yes~. My sperm are attacking your eggs, sweetie~.” Dongo moaned as she rubbed the end side of my expanding form with her spatial magic and I didn’t care if I got pregnant anymore, just that I felt like I could melt in-.

I burst, spraying tapioca pudding everywhere instead of cum and my mom squeaked in surprise while my awareness shifted back to the sex toy still vibrating and orgasming around her length. I shut off, spent, satisfied. I drifted off in the afterglow as my mom came down from her high…

🥚

I woke up in bed, at home, still satisfied. I felt wonderfully drained from having so much pent-up energy both sexual and what I could assume was Chaos unleashed in the safety of the place mom said was my own personal pleasure palace of a demiplane. So I have an outlet for the latter. I don’t need to obsess over caution and restraint constantly if I figure out how to go there and come back intentionally.

“Hm, that was lovely.” I groaned and sat up, blinking the sleep out of my eyes before Rora, in our maid uniform, sauntered in and pulled me to my feet. “Hey.”

“We can talk later, you missed dinner, then breakfast. We’re marching on Belatona today.” Rora gently informed me as she led me to the bathroom and put me in the sonic shower. It was a quick cleaning device that uses no water and is much better at cleaning, but it makes you nauseous and is altogether not fun. Brr! “Now, let’s get prepared for battle.”

“Okay, I’ll go get my-mm?” I blinked at Rora locking lips with me, but before I could kiss back or wonder why do this now, I found myself sliding into her and soon I was her, she was me, but we weren’t the same person. I’ve overtaken her body, but I’m also made of crystal now! I also had a horn above my Third Eye. “Okay Rora, what’s up with this?”

“What better way to fight together, than to fight as one? I’m sure it’ll be exhausting, but at least we’ll be at our best and ready for that dragon-killing weapon you warned Brom about.” Rora answered as she pulled pieces of her armor out. Well, I guess our armor since she was also taking out mine. Why mine too? Her’s is much more orthadox and defensive, mine is made for dexterity and the swiftness of a spear.

“Oh right, that thing.” I sincerely hope that with the forewarning I gave, that it will be captured and none of us dragons will die. In canon, that damn thing nearly killed Saphira and it did kill Shruikan. “So, why are you bothering to compare our armor? You’re the better warrior, just wear yours.” I muttered, wondering why Rora was actually holding the breastplates up and looking in the mirror.

Then Rora blushed and I joined her at hearing her thoughts, but, well...Rora feels pretty now. Her old armor was made just for a no-nonsense warrior. She wanted a bit of nonsense, like how flowy my armor was in comparison with the open-front skirting, the extra space meant for my much thicker tail, how my breastplate supported my bust, not concealed it.

Um, it’s okay Rora, to feel pretty. You are a mare now. Just put on your own armor though…

Ch.53

Ch.53

“She has returned on the eve of the battle.” Lulu said with a somewhat conflicted tone. Surely her sister would have disapproved of such tardiness to one’s duties before Discord, but now she perhaps also felt it was suitably dramatic or somesuch.

“At least she has stabilized after being gone all of yesterday.” Celestia replied as she ran her hands over Shimmer’s eggs. She decided she wanted to visit, to see the magical entities that this continent were so obsessed with in their unborn state. She would have yesterday, but the zebra mares Zecora and Angela said they were not to be disturbed yesterday for some arbitrary reason.

Something about toads being frogs or something? Witches were always peculiar regardless of where they were-. Celestia gasped when her hand ran over a golden egg, which burst with light and she then gasped again when a whole cosmos of sensation bloomed within her breast and mind. She panted and clutched the precious creature, the precious lad who had just shown her such wonder and now nuzzled her silver-marked bosom sleepily. “Wow…”

“Well sister, it seems you’re in the same boat.” Lulu giggled and Celestia kissed the crown of the precious golden dragon hatchling in her arms.

🥚

Nasuada awoke not to pain, pleasure, or some other blatant attempt to break her. She was clean, comfortable and in a room, not a cell. This pinged all sorts of warnings in her mind and she jumped to her hooves, staggering and groaning in pain from how sore she was from Murtagh fucking her for an entire day into the night.

Good gods where does that stallion get his stamina? It was all she could do not to break in pleasure from him railing her. Had Sombra had any real brains, he would have had Murtagh pleasuring her constantly instead of trying the traditional torture route. She didn’t think she could handle such a barrage of ecstasy, especially from Murtagh.

This soreness also was accompanied by a sloshing in her lower abdomen and Nasuada ran a hand over her rounded tummy. Then it was done. Even if she wasn’t in estrus, with this much seed in her she was certain to be pregnant. Well, she could’ve chosen much worse than Murtagh. The moment she was able to slit Sombra’s throat and free Murtagh, she was marrying that stallion, damn it!

“My gosh. You two are hopelessly in love despite everything.” Nasuada turned sharply and hissed at the pain that caused before the pink alicorn used magic to move her to her bed. “Quiet, he doesn’t know I’m here yet. I need to tell you something…”

🥚

“Oh my gosh, Shimmer, this is awesome!” Rora squealed in my mind and I grinned proudly as I slithered through the sky above the army as they advanced. Brom had already applied the same tactic that Rora did with the siege of Gil’ead and cloaked the siege engines, both the trebuchets and the battering rams. “It’s one thing to ride on you, but to be you! This is wonderful!”

“Don’t get too used to it, my Rider. I would much rather be carrying your weight rather than splitting it.” I playfully replied before slithering through the air on my mixture of magic and wings to slide along Spike’s side, causing the drake to shiver and Rarity to puff up her cheeks adorably. “Hey Spike. I was away, what’s the plan?” I would’ve asked Saphira, but she’s on forward vanguard and I’m in the rear with Spike.

“We hang back until the first barrage is sent and Saphira spooks them with a pass. Then we wait for the weapon to show. I’ll be the bait for that since Twilight keeps my wards going.” Spike explained and I hissed in disapproval.

“But it’s an anti-magic weapon. Won’t it just ignore the wards?” I looked at Twilight who shook her head.

“That’s assuming that it outright annihilates magic instead of working around it. It’s much easier to work around a problem than to go straight through it. Even if it does, I’m not about to risk Spike’s life. He’ll bait the person wielding the weapon out, then I’ll strike. Assuming the weapon doesn’t imbue the wielder with magic nullification, then it will be easy enough to counter.” Twilight reasoned and I shared my knowledge with Rora to get her input.

“I believe you may be right, Twilight. Shimmer’s memories state that the Dauthdaert was specifically meant to counter the magic of Dragons. Perhaps it will only counter the magically-enhanced durability of a dragon’s scales, or part their flames, but not other forms of magic.” Rora suggested while I looked down to watch the elk sorcerers magically create bridges of roots and earth over the Jiet River for the army to pass.

They could only accomplish that thanks to the vast reserves of mana Rora had been storing for them everyday. That said, being a giant prismatically scaled serpent was one thing, but being a giant crystal prismatically scaled serpent that also shined with mana was quite another. Bitch, we’re fabulous~! If only I could sing or listen to music right now~!

“There.” Kalameet suddenly interjected, my Third Eye focusing in on a specific tower of Belatona’s castle keep. “I sense the Dragonslayer is there.” Oo~! Spooky, but helpful! Thanks K-Meet! “I am-.” I know, don’t care, I’m married to your spiritual reincarnation you were damning to repeat the same mistakes, consider me your in-law. “Feisty.” Kalameet replied in approval before going dormant again.

Anyway, Ping! “Hey everyone! That tower, right there. My Third Eye detects a magic anomaly in that tower!” I psychically pointed out the tower and Saphira dove down towards the front line to speak with Brom, who was the de-facto general of our forces. I then chilled, just slithering around the sky and occasionally looking back at the large airship at the back where Kala and Kat were riding in safety with Celestia and Luna.

Although we had airship support, like with me, our local rebel leaders felt it would be both rude and a disservice to our troops to have foreign soldiers fight our battles. Especially since those foreign soldiers were skilled with magical combat beyond what we possessed. Whatever. It was another safe place for non-combatants to be housed and allowed more carriage space for troops and equipment.

Or at least those were the reasons provided to us. Ugh, politics. “I’m starting to think that place has really changed us. Before we’d be exhausted being fused for a long time, I’m feeling more energized instead.” Rora commented, bringing me out of my random fantasy of being my giantess self and sitting on an inflated Pinkie Pie to cause her to make a loud raspberry like a whoopie cushion.

“Huh, you’re right.” I guess it would be a really good idea...wait. Have Pinkie and our friends ever bothered to be introduced to my eggs? Well, I guess better late than never. I’ll take them to my unhatched babies after the battle. Knowing they are clearly destined for greatness, being future princesses and all, I bet they’ll find someone in my clutch. My core suddenly ached.

“Uh...Shimmer? Is this what I think it is?” Rora asked me uneasily as her own arousal began climbing and I whined. No~! No now~! We’re about to go into combat! “Unf, hold on, this is my chance for some payback!” W-wait! Rora, what are you doing?! I felt her essence seem to focus on my womb and I hissed outwardly while inwardly trying not to broadcast my dilemma. “Let’s see how you like being tormented mid-flight!”

“No fair~! I was inside you that time! Kala was the perpetrator~!” I whined and tried to ignore how my female organs were staging a revolt against me by pulsing in pleasure as Rora somehow played with me. “Unf, please, no~. Stop it~...” I whimpered and then came. Thank gosh this body has a hidden cloaca. I may have liked not having one as a standard dragon, but thank gosh this serpent form has it.

Our private mutual masturbation thankfully ended by the time Saphira flew back towards us. “Sister, Spike. New plan. I believe it is foolish, but Brom insists it is a great strategy for larger dragons. Sister, you are to fly headlong directly at the halfway point of the target tower and then retreat to recover.” Saphira informed me with disdain and hope I would reject it in her tone.

“This is the greatest plan~!” I chirped happily and wiggled about in the air, partly out of excitement for playing kamikaze without death involved and also because of the afterglow.

“I kinda object to one of us being a living projectile, but if Brom thinks it’s a good idea…” Spike reluctantly commented and the others all looked at me in concern too.

“Don’t worry, I’m here. If she gets hurt, I know my healing spells quite well. Besides, she has enough mass to topple that tower, no problem.” Rora assured them and I wiggled about to shake and show off my thicc snakey goodness. Heck yeah I’ve got the mass and then some! I’m a big girl! I’ll smash it with my thicc yams! Oo~! Candied yams! Haven’t had those in-! “Focus.”

“You’ll be the first strike. The moment you hit the tower the trebuchets will start firing.” Eragon stated and I couldn’t wait! Sure, it would hurt, it would suck, it would put me out of the rest of the battle, but I’m gonna fucking ram a castle tower with my body and win! I’m so stoked! I don’t like war, but hot damn does this scream Chaos in such a deliciously dumb way!

“So, right now?” They shook their heads and I looked down at the siege engines getting into position. “Now?’ Again they shook their heads. I waited until the trebuchets were loaded. “Now~?” Again, head shakes, I whined. I was practically writhing around in a circle in the air in anticipation before I got a mental nudge from Saphira. “Now?!”

“Yes, now.” Saphira huffed in fond exasperation and I hiss-roared in excitement as I flew full-speed directly towards the midpoint of the target tower. This is the greatest plan~ *Crunch! Crash!* Oo~! Sparkly stars~! Wee~! Come back stars~! I just wanna see if you taste like anise~! Why is my face numb? Whoa~ the water looks nice and sleepy… *Splash* Mm...all nice and cold and dark…zzz...

🥚

My vision was swimming...oh, that’s the water in my eyes. I blinked my nictitating membranes and found myself being levitated by a cerulean magic and turned my pounding head to find Princess Luna had fished me out of Leona Lake and was slowly levitating me back towards her airship while the battle was still underway. “Yer in dangru.” I mentally garbled at her and Rora wordlessly agreed with me in her sleep. Wow, she got knocked the fuck out.

“I will not leave my partner’s mother to languish on the lakebed when she needs medical attention. Besides, Kala and Katrina asked me to and I do not deny friends in need.” Luna replied with Discord, my precious youngest son, giving me thumbs up with the arms his noodle body had sprouted on his underside opposite the wings on his back.

“Thanks gooo.” I drawled and tried to shrink down, but instead transformed into my average-size anthro form. Still an improvement. “Gunna nap naow.”

“Do not. It was bad enough you were briefly unconscious, but if you fall asleep with a head injury you might never wake up.” Luna demanded and zapped us with a spell that made me feel like I just drank a triple-shot espresso, which also increased the vision-dimming headache and I moaned from the pain, glad that Rora was still out so she didn’t have to experience this with me.

So long as one of us is awake, then I can only assume Rora will be fine. I have to be strong for both of us. “Babe! How many fingers am I holding up?!” Kala? Why are you waving tiny penises in my face? Heh.

“Hand penises, snrk.” I snorted and tried to lick them, but Kala yanked her hand away and started rubbing her tits. Why is she rubbing-oh. She was getting something, a bottle was in my lips. “Mm?” I gulped on the cherry flavoured-whoa! I feel great! “What is that?” I asked with a blink as my pain faded and vision restored.

“Vitality Tincture. It’s still one of the most potent restorative potions since before the founding of the Empire. It does have the side-effect of-.” I gasped when my body suddenly stiffened and I squeaked when my biceps bulked up slightly, ripping the sleeves of my tunic under my armor! Well, under Rora’s armor! “Enhancing physical strength and endurance. It’s considered a performance enhancer and is part of the process of making standard super-soldiers. It was how mom became the strongest female on our homeworld before she ascended to godhood.”

“Why only bring it out now? Couldn’t we have used it to get stronger?” Katrina asked curiously and Kala blushed.

“Well, it turns anyone who drinks it to the full effect into muscular amazons or adonises. I didn’t want any of you to think I didn’t like you as you were.” Kala nervously admitted and I shared a coo with Kat as we nuzzled her cheeks. “Besides, even without super strength we’re all pretty strong, at least by this world’s standards. Also, Shimmer is already a muscular beach babe.”

“Oh, good point. I’m buff enough, I don’t want to get bulky.” I patted my arms under Rora’s armor in the hope that I didn’t get too swole and ruin my feminine figure. “Well, I think I did my job. Hopefully the Dauthdaert is either buried or will get picked up soon. It’s a surprise tool that will help us later.”

“Isn’t that for sure? Okay, I’m awake and really wishing we didn’t do that. I’m stepping out.” Rora walked out of me, taking the clothes and armor with her, leaving me naked. Huh, well, we did fuse while I was naked, that’s fair.

“It was still the greatest plan.” I huffed with my hands on my wide egg-bearing hips and perked when I heard the squeak of a baby dragon. I gasped and squealed with a sprint at Celestia, who was happily holding my precious golden son in her arms against her bosom, the boy chirping at me in excitement. “Oh~ my boy! You visited my eggs without me around and managed to Bond with one of my babies!” I pet and nuzzled my boy and Discord joined in out of nowhere.

“Yes, he is beautiful and wonderful and filled with nothing besides love and curiosity. I only hope my influence doesn’t ruin it.” Celestia nuzzled his head too and the golden boy purred. “I’ve heard that the dragon chooses the name, yes?”

“For the most part. I was different as I’m sure you’ve learned, but when Rora called me Shimmer and told me my old name wasn’t really important to who I was now, well, I agreed and wanted my new name. It’s still very appropriate.” I giggled with a gesture at my shimmering sunlit scales. I guess I’m only made of crystal when sharing a body with Rora.

“Indeed, you are quite radiant, but perhaps you should get dressed. My poor, innocent little ponies are quite distracted.” Celestia giggled and I did a pose with a wink at the nearest pony crewman, who blushed and valiantly looked away from my beauty.

“That’s reasonable. I’m a bit much for a lot of people.” I retrieved another tunic and tried to pull it on, but my thicker muscles tore the sleeves and I pouted. Damn it, that tincture thickened my biceps and triceps just a bit more than my clothes can handle. Now I’ll have to feed all of my tunics to the wardrobe and have it tailor them to be bigger. I then retrieved panties and pulled them on in case the wind blew my tunic’s short skirt up and flashed someone conservative.

“Now that we are all in good health and presentable, I feel it is a good opportunity to speak of important matters.” Luna led us into the captain’s cabin of the ship and we sat in front of the desk that Luna sat behind with Celestia standing at her side. “Now, we believe it would be in the best interest of both of our nations if we could come to some preliminary agreements.”

“Um, I’m not in any official authority…” Rora nervously brought up and the sisters snorted.

“We were once in your position. You were just a farmer, living a quiet and peaceful life, perhaps eyeing someone special to marry?” Celestia knowingly looked at Katrina, who blushed, probably from realizing the talking she and Kala had been doing with the sisters is what is causing this discussion. “Then, destiny drops into your lap, rips you from your home, destroys the peaceful future you had planned for and you are thrust into a grand adventure.”

“...That is disturbingly accurate, how much did you girls tell them?” I questioned our wives and Kala rolled her eyes.

“Nothing much. Kat only managed to mention that she and Rora were sweethearts who grew up in the same village and your family’s occupations before you flew straight into that tower like a lemming.” Kala, how dare you doubt the greatest plan!

“Then, in your quest, you ascend. You’ve become an alicorn, a fledgeling goddess. What’s more, you’re an upset to this world, covering an aspect that has been neglected and in hindsight rarely considered. Innovation. You did something with tools already available in a new and fantastic way that revolutionizes magic.” Celestia continued and Luna nodded.

“Indeed. Your very existence is now causing creative thinkers to consider things they otherwise would not have. You’ve sparked an age of intellectual revolution just by being who you are. You are also the first local to become an alicorn while also being one of the first Riders of the New Order. Your dragon is already a goddess too, one of Chaos, whose aspect is key to growth and discovery.” I blinked at Luna’s continuation. So...I synergize with Rora not just because she’s my Rider?

“What they’re getting at, is they’re betting that you’re going to be the new Head Dragon Rider. You’ve got the biggest, strongest dragon. You’ve got the neatest magic tricks and then you’ve got us with me being a dragon Bonded with a dragon. The only ones I see being a risk for you not being the HDR are Eragon, Oromis and Twilight. Only since Eragon’s your brother, Oromis is the last of the Old Guard and Twilight’s got big brains and magic power out the wazoo.” Kala layed out and I mewled unhappily.

“But I don’t want to be the big kahuna! I abdicate for Saphira to be head dragon!” I insisted in my bid to escape further future responsibility. I have enough of that as it stands! I don’t want to have such a big important job after this is all over! I wanna lay around and have sex and other lazy hedonistic things! I can’t do that if I have to be a role model for other dragons!

“As flattered as I am that you think I’ll become the Head Dragon Rider, I don’t care for such power. I would much rather focus on my inventions and innovations and leave such a thing to my brother or Twilight. Not Master Oromis, however. He has no desire for power either. At best he’ll return to his role as an advisor.” Rora said, but the sisters just smiled sadly.

“Fate tends not to care. We’d like to outline future plans with you anyway like we will with Twilight and Eragon.” Celestia replied and I groaned before I got up.

“Dragons don’t care for politics as a general rule, I especially detest them. I’m going to go check on our friends, okay everyone?” I asked and got understanding nods from them before I fled the cabin and took flight, looking in the air for my friends and one particular pink pony who should be sitting in that cabin damn it. Pinkie may be feisty, but she isn’t a warrior.

By this point, the Varden’s troops were in the process of securing Belatona from remaining enemy resistance. There hadn’t been many pegasi here. I think they’ve been recalled to Dras-Leona and Urû'baen. I quickly spotted our flying friends and pinged them with my mind. Pinkie whirled around and caught me in a hug, spinning us in the air before we kissed.

Mm~, she still tastes like strawberries even though it’s her mouth. Magic rubber pony bullshit. “*smooch* Are you okay, Shimmy?” Pinkie asked with love and concern and I rubbed her back.

“Yeah, so, how about we get started on that spooky place at the bottom of the reservoir?” Better to get it over with rather than drag our hooves and feet.

Ch.54

Ch.54

“I must say, unorthodox, but effective.” Twilight commented and I huffed in pride and a bit of exertion mixed with odd pleasure. Not erotic pleasure, just pleasure. It was weird.

“She turned herself into a living staircase down to this place. I’m more worried about if it’s hurting her.” Spike huffed as they continued to descend my stairwell down through the wonderful cold water. Outwardly I was a stone serpent statue made with gaudy precious and semi-precious stones on the outside. Inside I was a no-nonsense solid stone staircase.

This is weird. A good weird, but still, my magic provided when I thought of how to tackle this problem and it gave the solution. I still don’t know how to really feel being living masonry, but I was grateful that I at least got things started. I’m going to take a nap now before I find out how it feels to have them exit my tail end. That is one sensation I could live without right now.

🥚

I was awoken by my beloved Rider nudging my mind and moved to yawn, only for my body to remain static and remind me I’d turned myself into a functional piece of statuary. “Hey, Rora. How are things going?” I won’t change back yet, I don’t know if there are people down there.

“Well. A bit too well if I’m honest.” Rora said to me with a nervous look behind her at the encampment that sprung up along the lakeshore and river. Oh. That’s a lot of crystal people. So it’s not just alicorns or Riders it converts. Neat. “You’ve been sleeping for days, dear.” Oh. Well they were going to be busy for a while.

“I figured something like this might happen. Well, how are you, Rora? How is everything going while I’m stuck serving as a staircase?” I questioned while feeling people climb up and down my insides. Huh, the sensation of people entering and leaving the door at my bottom end was no different than being poked. Thank goodness.

“Pretty good. We miss you since you’re so busy doing this. Pinkie is also...she’s...I love her too. I don’t know if it’s the bond you two have already developed, but she brings us joy that is hard to describe. We’re planning to marry her soon if she wants to and if we haven’t left Belatona.” Ee~! Go get her girls! Marry that incredible balloon mare! “I’ll take that as a yes.” Yes! All the yes!

“Hey, Rora, where did you want the artificial gems?” Spike asked as he held up a large sack with Rarity alongside him, the already beautiful and regal alicorn was even more gorgeous as a crystal pony and her soft pink dress and soft yellow sun hat somehow accentuated that.

“Put them with the crafting materials, I’ll fish out the ones best suited for mana storage later. Much thanks to you two, especially for discovering how to make gems without having to wait for them to grow, Rarity.” Rora praised and the mare seemed to inflate a bit, not literally, but still proudly puff out her bouncy chest with a pleased expression.

“It was no bother, merely an extension of my Talent. Come, Spike. Let’s finish this so we may have lunch.” Rarity hooked an arm with Spike and the drake blushed with a dopey smirk as the mare led him away. Those two are so cute~! I’m so glad Spike wasn’t stuck on me after we mated. He deserves a wonderful lady like Rarity in his life. Wait, did she…?

“Rora, did I see the Gedwey Ignasia on her right breast just above the hem of her low-cut top?” I asked for confirmation and Rora nodded happily.

“Yeah, our friends finally thought to visit the eggs, because, y’know, they don’t think about being all big and important even though they already are. Each of them Bonded with one of your babies. The eggs hatched instantly for them. I’m kinda worried about the one who hatched for Rainbow, though. That girl already gives off the vibe of a troublemaker.” Rora muttered and I longed to see them, but I’m kinda stuck for the moment.

“Hm, even if she is, it would only be a problem if she doesn’t get discipline. Rainbow may have hated being indoctrinated and born into slavery, but she was a former soldier. I’m sure she’ll help curtail her partner’s shenanigans.” I ‘blinked’ and projected my exhaustion on Rora so she knew I wasn’t going to be awake long. “I’m tired. Is there anything else urgent?”

“No, I just wanted to check in on you. Sleep, dear. I’ll wake you again when we’re done with the machine and the masons get to work on making a permanent entrance.” Rora kissed the side of my gaping open maw and I let myself fade away.

🥚

“Alright, c’mon Shimmer. Time to wake up.” I drowsily did so and felt the mental urge to transform, so I changed into my anthro form and stretched with a jaw-cracking yawn.

“Mm...that was a good sleep.” I cracked my neck and looked behind me, which caused me to blink at the cement tube that replaced where I’d been. “Huh?”

“Several spellcasters got together and worked on a cement tube to lay the foundation for a stairwell down to the Crystalizer. They formed it around you since you were the perfect base to make the tube. I gave them the recipe for cement and helped develop the words and intent needed to set and cure it in moving water.” Rora informed me and then pulled me along. “C’mon, let’s get dressed.”

“Huh? I’m already dressed.” I know I tore the sleeves of this tunic, but it’s not that bad.

“Don’t tell me you forgot.” Rora smirked and I furrowed my brows before I gasped and rushed to follow Rora when she started running while still holding my hand.

“We’re coming, Pinkie~!” I cheered before Rora pulled me into a tent where the wedding dress I wore for our first wedding was on a mannequin. I quickly tore off my already ruined tunic and began putting it on. Thank gosh Rarity somehow adjusted it for my slightly bulkier arms! I put on the veil and then turned to gasp in shock and joy at the sight of Rora in a beautiful matching dress!

“Well...I don’t think a male’s uniform would suit me now. That and I feel pretty…” Rora blushed and fidgeted a bit, so I lifted our veils and kissed her. “Mm, thanks. Now let's get out there and marry that mare!” Rora gushed and I just had to know how Pinkie had grown so close with my wives while I had slept. She and I just clicked, so it might be a good story.

When Brom entered the dressing tent he shook his head with a wry smile interrupting his magnificent white beard. “I swear, lass. You’re trying to revive marriage all on your own by this point.” Huh? Was marriage dead? Since when? “You’re mother will retrieve you in a moment, Shimmer.” Oh! Mom’s here!

“I’ll be good.” I snickered at Rora’s feelings of unease about leaving me with my mom after all the times before. I shifted from foot to foot in anticipation before my mom entered. “Hey mom.”

“Hello sweetie. Gosh. Marry many more and you might start a rivalry with my mom.” Momma Dongo joked and led me into the event, where everyone was again glad to attend. Oh my gosh. Pinkie is so pretty! She looked all surprisingly innocent and pure in that white dress and her mane and tail coiffed the same way Rarity does her’s.

However, this time it felt...wrong to have Ajihad officiating our marriage instead of his daughter.

🥚

Cadence hissed, tears in her eyes. It had been such a long month of sneaking around and using the few loopholes in Sombra’s commands to work at her schemes. This time, someone was again marrying for Love, but right now she wasn’t exactly in a good place considering who it was and why it felt lacking despite it. “What is this?” Nasuada asked sadly.

“You feel it. You feel them marrying someone else out of Love without you doing the ceremony when they wanted you to be the one doing it.” Cadence informed her friend and bedfellow in suffering. The zebra mare hadn’t been tortured since Sombra got a kick out of watching her be reduced to a bellowing broodmare for Murtagh. Broodmare was right. It had only been a month and somehow Nasuada already looked ready to birth a foal and that was not fluid in her womb.

“This feels worse than anything Sombra has had Murtagh do to me.” The zebra mare whispered as she ran her hands over her pregnant swell. “I wish he was here.” Part of why Cadence could get away with visiting the mare right now was because so long as she remained in the castle, she had free reign beyond directly sabotaging or opposing Sombra, the same for Nasuada.

Sharing her Aspect with the zebra mare wasn’t opposing him, it was just her doing something necessary. “I know how you feel.” Cadence hadn’t seen Shining Armor since he was sent to secure Shimmer, but she knew he was alive, just not how he was doing. “Do you feel anything else?”

“I feel...incomplete. Like something is missing.” Nasuada whispered back, her brown eyes glazed and gazing off into the middle-distance. “Him. I need Murtagh. I need my mate.” Nasuada whimpered and bit her lip as her milk-swollen watermelon-sized breasts leaked into her inadequate ragged dress. “He completes me. I need to marry him…”

“I know.” Cadence felt terrible for manipulating Nasuada like this. She already had the bonds, the potential. She just needed a push. She couldn’t do that with Sombra around, but she couldn’t finish it without Murtagh here either. Wherever Sombra sent him a week ago, it has been a great hindrance to her plot to free them all from that heartless monster.

“Ladies~.” The mares shuddered and looked fearfully at the evil twisted unicorn usurper as he entered the bedroom they’d been in with lust in his eyes and tone. “Kneel.” Cadence whimpered and went first, hoping to tire the monstrous king a bit so he doesn’t possibly harm Nasuada’s unborn children and ruin her plans.

🥚

“Did you feel that?” Celestia questioned urgently as she looked northeast, the direction she felt a brief surge of power before it was snuffed out. It coincided with the end of Pinkamena Diane Pie’s marriage into Rora’s herd, so that flare-up must have been Cadence.

“Yes, sister. It would seem that if she’s experiencing such surges in power from a single marriage, then poor Cadenza has been starved of her aspect for a long time. We cannot defeat this monster soon enough. Why won’t they let us trounce this pretender?” Luna huffed with her swirly eyes spinning fast with fury.

“Because they’re prideful and need to prove they are capable of saving themselves. Don’t forget the folly of Griffinstone.” Celestia reminded her sister before her beloved unnamed dragon poked his head out of her cleavage and Celestia went gaga, causing Luna to smile a bit.

🥚

“...Why are we always awkward after a big event?” I asked around and got nervous giggles. “I mean, we’ve done this before, it’s just a second honeymoon.” Thank gosh for that, because our first one was interrupted. We were given permission to separate from the army group for this.

“A honeymoon where we’re old enough to understand what’s going on and we’re stuck babysitting!” Colette complained, the feminine herm dragoness was sat next to her sibling and lover the also feminine herm dragoness Cloud. In front and between them was Pinkie’s precious newborn dragon partner, an unnamed jade green boy with startling purple eyes, an extreme rarity for dragons to have eyes colored differently from their scales.

“Yeah! Not fair! We’re gonna be all horny and helping our new sib understand it so he doesn’t get all confused.” Cloud huffed and picked up her baby brother in her jaws. He oddly didn’t make a sound, just stoically stared at us with those big purple eyes.

“Also, he’s weird. His mind is already talking at like a million miles a minute.” Colette complained before they left the bedroom. “You’d better knock her up to make it worth this frustration!”

“Don’t worry, I totally plan on it!” Pinkie gushed and then gulped nervously. “Uh, if I can. Balloon ponies can get pregnant, right?” Pinkie asked Kala, who snorted in amusement.

“Yeah. Really well. It was thanks to Daring Do, the first balloon pony, being fused for their ascension that allowed Wiatr to become the first baby balloon and become the goddess of Fertility. Since then, all of Daring’s direct descendents, as in children she had apart from their collective whole, have all been balloon ponies or other species who bred into her line. My friend Belle is a balloon dragon for instance.” Kala informed us and I felt my tail throb with the idea of filling Pinkie so full of foals that she became an immobile ball like Katrina.

“Um...okay. I can hardly wait then, but then we’ll have so many bundles of joy to ourselves.” Pinkie brought up and we winced. It was going to be tough enough raising the children Katrina decides to keep and we have centuries before ten percent of Kala’s eggs hatch to worry about them, since she’s planning on incubating them the ‘old fashioned’ way to avoid us being overwhelmed from our offspring.

“Well...about that. Balloon People are usually flagged by the Breeding Bureau portion of the Bureau of Bureaucracy as automatic surrogates due to their incredible fertility and virility. I may have signed you up since I’m required to by law.” Kala admitted and Pinkie sighed in relief.

“Whew! So I won’t overload us. Alright, fill me up! I wanna feel like I’ll pop! Don’t do it though, I don’t want to avoid getting preggers. Wait! How did I not get pregnant before?” Pinkie asked and we looked at Kala, who was rubbing her genital slit to get ready.

“Well, you were a temporary balloon pony then. Now you’re permanently one, so you can get pregnant now after having had time to settle into your new magic. Now, enough talk, lets fuck!” Kala demanded excitedly as her two foot long bitch breaker emerged from her inadequately small abdomen. It was partially innate magic or something, which I can accept.

“Yeah, I want to make you part of our herd, Pinkie.” Rora declared, her own dick dripping pre onto the floor as I wagged my tail excitedly, pre dripping from my tip too.

“Go at her, girls. I’m going to have plenty of fun watching.” Katrina cooed and sat in the new-ish plush chair in the corner to masturbate while us girls with the tools for the job approached the nervouscited pink party princess. She backed away until she squeaked on impact with the bed and Rora struck first, grabbing Pinkie’s ankles and pressing her flare into the red and pink elastic pleasure palace that was Pinkie’s pussy.

“Oh~! You’re gonna really knock me up this time, huh?” Pinkie giggled through her pleasure and bit her lip as she traced the bulge of Rora’s dick through her abdomen. The fact we could see it distending her otherwise invisible vagina and trying to enter her womb was so hot. That her vagina stretched around and along Rora’s dick like a condom was even hotter as it pressed up into her chest cavity. “Unf, so deep this time. Mm~ I can almost taste it!”

“Oof, you didn’t do this before. Why the foreplay?” Rora asked as she gyrated and twisted her stick staff in Pinkie’s slit, causing the air-filled mare to moan and twist her hips the opposite way while Kala stroked my tail and I stroked her cock.

“Because I want tonight to be special. I don’t want us to just blow me up and I’m done for the night. I want us to drag this out, like a marathon party so hardcore you don’t sleep until you drop from exhaustion.” Pinkie gasped and wrapped her legs around Rora’s waist to pull her even deeper, Rora’s penis was almost at her neck now. “That said, I don’t have the same-nuegh!”

Pinkie came quick and cute, her body practically thrumming from her pleasure and Rora yelped when a snapping sound was heard followed by her grunting and pumping cum into Pinkie. Seeing it through her translucent shiny pink exterior was incredible. Past Pinkie’s vagina, her body was just hollow. Rora’s cum inflated her, but Pinkie pushed the air out, replacing it with the cum.

Soon there was a living pink blow-up-doll condom named Pinkie Pie laying on the bed, only looking slightly chubbier before her abdomen flattened and put more mass in her ass, thighs and breasts. She sloshed with every movement and was gratuitously groping her overinflated basketball boobs in pleasure. “M-more! If I’m gonna be pregnant, I want it from all of you!”

“Fuck yeah!” Kala hurried into position with Rora pulling out and looking surprisingly drained. She shrugged at me with astonishment while Kala rammed into Pinkie’s sodden quim. “Hot shit! What have you been practicing with to do that with your cock-sleeve?”

“Ahn! A table leg~!” Pinkie admitted and panted and squealed, cumming quickly. Another snap, Kala hissed in surprise and soon she too was cumming! Holy cow! How is Pinkie milking them so fast? “Nyah~! Shimmy! You too!”

I gulped and approached as Kala fell back, looking down at herself in confusion. Pinkie didn’t inflate so much as get bigger all around. She was maybe almost twice my height now. I looked at my tail and wondered if I would be enough for this mare, so I rubbed my collar, a tool I otherwise didn’t need thanks to my chaos magic. I focused and snapped my fingers.

Now both Pinkie and I were ten feet tall and I wiggled my tail tip in her face. “Are you sure? If I’m this big, then I’m going to have a lot of cum, even if you somehow make me fire off so fast.”

“Yes! Fill me up!” Pinkie gushed and used her hands to pull her pussy open. Not a drop of semen escaped her thirsty body and I plunged my tail into her incredible honeypot. “Guh~! Yes~!” Pinkie wailed since unlike Rora and Kala, my tail was prehensile. I thrashed inside of her elastic vagina, gave her no mercy, driving her through barricades of orgasms to plunge into-.

*Snap!* “Guh~! Ah! Ahn~!” I blacked out, I was out of breath, I couldn’t think beyond the glorious rapture as my body spasmed and pumped an absolute deluge of seed through my tail. I collapsed forward, my tail still pumping as I shuddered and twitched against the swelling hot bubble of cum that was my new wife, our new wife.

At some point, Pinkie ceased to maintain her shape and was a giant balloon of our pooled seminal fluids. The pink-tinged bubble of sperm-filled fluid had taken up the whole bed and back wall of the bedroom, the only evidence of it ever having been Pinkie Pie was the convulsing cunt trying to milk my tail. “Guh~!” Kala and Rora chorused before spraying cum all over Pinkie’s hot throbbing sides, which absorbed their seed and she swelled further!

“Oh my goddesses~!” Katinra wailed and orgasmed for what looked to be the dozenth time from all the milk and fem-cum drenching her chair from jilling herself like mad from the show. “She just demolished you girls! You stood no chance!”

“I’d say that hurts my pride, but I have no shame in knowing she can make us cum on a trigger somehow.” Kala huffed and I shared nods with Rora as I pulled my tail from Pinkie’s hungry quim, which drooled and winked when I pulled my tail out.

“Still though, did we get a Navel Pearl and Nipple Studs ready for her? You said once she got pregnant her body would form separate chambers for the womb and breast milk. She’ll need them to get down to size like us.” Rora brought up and Kala gave a thumbs up. “Lets get them on.”

“Actually~. Pinkie asked me not to. Not yet. She wants to be a giant immoble condom full of our cum for a night.” Kala grunted in arousal and the rest of us joined her. “Also, she’s our bed for tonight. I’m only wearing smooth piercings and I trimmed my claws with rubber caps on my horns. C’mon babe, let’s get you smoothed up for Pinkie!” I eagerly followed Kala, prepared to sleep...or maybe fuck some more, on top of Pinkie’s hot waterbed body.

Ch.55

Ch.55

“Murtagh.” Sombra growled into his scrying bowl and shortly the black mirror of liquid rippled and revealed his only Rider servant. How pathetic. He was a pale shade compared to his father. A shame that Morzan’s progeny didn’t manage to retain the competence and malice of his old friend. No matter. He would serve his purpose. “You are to fly to Vroengard and retrieve an old treasure.” A moment and a flex of his mind, Murtagh knew what he was seeking.

“Leave your report on the enemy positions in the north with the spymaster in Narda.” Sombra ended the scry and strode with purpose to his throne where he sat with a clank of his black armor and a rumble echoed from the dark behind him. “Calm, Shruikan. I’ll have your mate sooner than anticipated.” He took his goblet and sipped the sweet dark blood-red juice.

Wine was fine, but he needed his mind sharp and he preferred juice anyhow. He peered into the goblet and whispered, revealing Cadence and that quite infuriating and impressive zebra mare Nasuada simply suffering together in their loneliness. Cadence must have assumed he didn’t notice that her power was spiking thanks to these rebels and their blasted Love empowering her.

She almost subconsciously broke her bonds once! He renewed them in her sleep and pondered how. He knew more alicorns have appeared, several, all of them Riders to boot! Ever since that broodmother Shimmer got pregnant, the balance of power was shifting drastically away from him. He was no fool, he knew this, he just couldn’t do anything about it!

He crushed the goblet and dark power sparked from him in his wrath as he clutched his spasming hand, snarling and willing the power back. All this power and beyond his castle he was no stronger than that doddering old fool Oromis galavanting about in the north! Now these new Riders have appeared and have rapidly amassed power to rival his but mobile. What was their secret? What did they discover that would empower them so quickly?

“How do you do?” A snake of multiple parts purred from a chandelier. It was there but not, it appeared to be a figment, a toy. Blast it, another spirit akin to a werecat. That was the trouble with making dark pacts with evil spirits, they tended to gather and annoy you. Best left ignored. “Time is such a great subject, you know, I can place things slowly over time and-.”

Sombra rubbed his brow and muttered two words. Suddenly everything simply stopped, as if time was no longer passing. “I have no patience for games. Either say your piece or leave.”

“Hm, nice trick, not as good as mine. Well, let's just say you’ll lose. My brother would like to obtain your library.” The infuriating serpent taunted before the air vibrated and chunky salsa rained down onto the floor of the throne room. That wouldn’t kill it, you can’t kill spirits, only disperse them.

“If there is one left when I’m done, he’s welcome to it.” Sombra grumbled and summoned more juice as he contemplated his next moves.

🥚

“No~...he’s getting further away~...” Nasuada whimpered and Cadence gently stroked the distraught zebra mare’s hand as she hated herself more. She should’ve waited on the second phase of her plan until Murtagh was back, but if Nasuada became even more heartbroken, her plan may be for naught anyway.

Fuck it. She’d been a prisoner in her own castle for decades, most of her life in fact. Immortality isn’t worth it if you just suffer. This might be her end, but if not she hoped she met Shiny again. “Nasuada. I need you to listen to me.” Cadence turned the sad mare’s eyes to her and she wiped the tears from them. “I need you to stay strong. You need to be strong, because I can’t do this anymore.”

“No. Please…” Nasuada whimpered before Cadence leaned in and kissed the beautiful zebra on the mouth. Tears poured from Nasuada’s eyes as the pink alicorn faded away, her slave collar and manacles remaining to clatter to the floor. The pregnant mare choked, coughed and clenched her eyes. “Ah~!” She shrieked in pain she couldn’t even compare her tortures to.

The loud snapping of bones, the tearing of flesh and cries of agony filled the room. Soon, laying on a bed matted with blood, was the winged and horned Nasuada, gazing with dead eyes at the ceiling. She was deathly still, not even breathing. Then, a powerful pulse emitted from her body in a heartbeat. Then another. Another. It picked up, faster.

The wards, curses and binds upon her and in the room flaked away like salt or quartz crystals blowing away in a desert wind. Nasuada’s eyes suddenly shined a blinding bright pink and she roared in fury while a serpent chuckled from the corner in success. Because of her distraction, he wasn’t watching when this final gambit of Cadence’s came into play.

Nasuada was floating, she didn’t understand what was happening. All she knew was she was pissed and her mate was somewhere in that direction. She mindlessly moved in said direction, not noticing that she was blasting a hole through the dark castle that Sombra ruled his kingdom from. She instinctively grasped something she impacted and kept going, some part of her telling her it was important.

She didn’t even get to hear Sombra’s roar of impotent fury when she burst from the structure and flew northwest, intent on finding, bedding and wedding a certain father of her unborn foals.

🥚

“Oh no…” Celestia looked to the north in horror. “What has she done? What has Cadence resorted to?” Celestia felt her heart break at the pure wrath and pain she’s displaying.

“It would seem Cadence was done waiting and has done something quite risky.” Luna commented grimly and then sighed before returning to her hearty breakfast of chocolate chip m&m pancakes drowned in blueberry syrup topped with banana slices. She didn’t know what m&ms were, but they were good. “There is nothing for it other than to wish her success.”

“Luna, she just, she’s risking death by imbuing someone else suitable for her aspect with herself! She’ll perish if she takes it too far for too long!” Celestia got up, but a forceful push on her shoulders from a burly simian in an odd black leather jacket put her back in her seat.

“You will be going nowhere. She is flying too far and too fast for anything other than teleportation to catch her and nobody here can pinpoint her and teleport such a distance. She is still on her own. All we can do is pray.” Luna sullenly stated before digging into her nauseously sweet breakfast and Celestia wilted before doing the same. She has had the oddest cravings…

🥚

I woke up sometime after noon. Nobody complained to us about not getting breakfast...oh, because we moved the house northwest along the lakeshore. Right. I was so damn excited for last night that I was just stuck staring at Pinkie after the reception and unable to think beyond her beautiful blue eyes and the heady froth of lust simmering between Rora and I.

My mild confusion settled after a few moments and I rubbed the warm strawberry-scented and flavored pink waterbed, or rather cumbed we’d slept on after we’d fucked her immoble and then fucked each other like horny rabbits on top of her. Or horny us. We’re a bunch of sexy horny bitches! Woo! I kissed the surface and got up on my hands and knees to stretch. “Morning anybody awake.”

“There’s nobody named that here.” Pinkie playfully whispered from nearby and I looked to find her nearly-flat face, save her snout, on her surface. I crawled to her and kissed the incredible mare. “Aw, I guess it was me.” She fluttered her eyes at me and then looked around as much as she could. “I feel the others all on me. Could you all wake up? I feel the need to use the little filly’s room.”

“Huh? You need to go to the toilet?” I haven’t had to in...wow, it’s been a month or so? Whoa. Time flies when you’re at war...or uh, when you’re a spaz and spent a month of that time asleep.

“Not really? I just feel all this pressure is gonna pop me unless Kala gets her tight tushy in gear and puts that fancy purple pearl in my belly button. It won’t hurt the foals from what Kala said, but better safe than sorry.” Pinkie’s body creaked and she blushed. “Although, popping is orgasmic…”

“No, no. No popping. I’ll go get Kala up.” I smooched her snout and crawled around Pinkie’s balloon body to find my other wives. Thankfully, I found Kala first and with a few muttered words she tossed the Navel Pearl onto Pinkie and suddenly we were laying on a bed of giant pink cum-filled boobies.

“Mmph, right. Gotta get those too.” Kala muttered and rolled off of Pinkie’s bust at the front and soon Rora, Kat and I were falling to the floor on our sexy bubble butts while Pinkie was back into shape and giggling at us as she poked her bejeweled navel and nipples. “Bed.” Kala moaned and staggered back to our actual California King bed to flop into it.

Katrina and Rora were of like mind and joined Kala in going back to slumberland. Hah, lightweights. “What would you like for breakfast, Pinkie?” I asked as I turned around and moaned when she grabbed my tail and lifted it up to suck on it.

“Mm, you~.” Pinkie gulped and sucked my tail into her mouth and down her throat. My heart raced, excited for some potential safe vore, only for her to give my tail a tittyfuck too. Unf, oh, she actually just wants to drink my cum. Oo~! “Mm~!” I pumped and panted as I leaned against the doorframe in exhaustion while Pinkie sucked me dry. “Yummy! You taste like snozberries!”

“That is literally a euphemism for something tasting like penis.” I laughed between pants for breath and she squashed my tingling tail up between my wings and sandwiched them with her tits.

“I know~. Your snozberry is the tastiest.” She ran her unnaturally long tongue along my tail and I moaned against the doorframe. “I’m still hungry. Mama Dongo told me you have a place made of candy. I’m having a serious sweet tooth right now.” She groped my ass and licked my tail again. “If you don’t, I might just eat you.”

“If it won’t kill me...please?” I whimpered and Pinkie smiled sinisterly before her head expanded vastly and I squeaked when she nommed me to my waist in one bite! I struggled and squealed as she slurped me up and then swallowed me whole. I landed in a pool of opaque fluid. Fuck! I’m in the cum! I clenched my vagina tight, hoping I didn’t get any up inside me. I can’t breathe this though! Wait! *Snap!* Now I can breathe anything with my gills! Even vacuum! Chaos~!

I then used my fingers to summon something to keep the cum out of me. A pussy plug? Well, usually those are to keep it in, but in this case if I can somehow insert it without shoving a normal human male’s quantity into my womb anyway, it’d work. Well that’s what magic is for! I focused, which was difficult because it was an Orderly way to work magic, but I managed to teleport it, clean, into my vagina and I groaned into the fecund fluid upon success.

“Hey, you have fun napping in there. I’m gonna make some breakfast even though none of us need food, so it’s gonna be a dessert breakfast!” Mm, nice Pinkie. Save some for me...zzz…

🥚

“You know, for a goddess of Chaos, you sure like napping and being lazy.” I heard someone comment and I huffed before opening my eyes. I was standing at a golf cart, clearly being the caddy while a beautiful serpentine draconequus, quite similar to me actually, was preparing a golf swing. “Hm...hand me the five iron.” I tossed it at her and she flicked the previous club into the air where it turned into several doves that flew towards the high ceiling.

This isn't some standard golf course. I don’t think they have a view of a green gas giant out of a massive window. “I’m just a sedentary person by nature. Life has driven me to action, but the moment I don’t have to do anything, napping and lazing about are pretty much my goal.” Yeah, deplorable me. I went from a respected history professor at a university to being a layabout broodmother dragoness who single handedly repopulated the species.

Wait, those are both respectable, even if the latter is silly, but I am silly when I’m not lazy. “Eh, Chaos takes all sorts. I mean, look at me: the Goddess of Chaotic Time, using it to create Chaos to promote Harmony. It's a beautiful irony.” Suddenly the five iron turned into an iron knee and whacked the golf ball down the range. Oh gosh, so...bad...mustn’t!

“Bwa, ha, ha, ha~!” I cackled at the hilariously horrible pun! Oh shit! An Iron Knee to punctuate irony! Oh, oh gosh. Someone better call the doctor, because someone’s lost their replacement knee! I guess you could call it a new term for kneecapping! Someone should call~! Hole in one! Eagle Ambulances for an emergency~!

“Yep, you’re family alright. Chaos through and through, regardless of how lazy you are. Almost none of us can resist stupid puns.” The beautiful serpent tossed the iron knee aside and approached me. “I’ve set in motion something that cannot be stopped. Something that will drastically alter the course of history and fate for your new home.” She put her hands on my shoulders and sadly smiled. “Whatever happens, ensure that Nasuada returns to the Varden before you assault Sombra, or you will all die.”

🥚

I jolted awake in the reservoir of cum that was Pinkie’s insides. I frantically swam in a direction and then swam around until my hands found an opening and I began squeezing through it. When my ears weren’t full of gunk I could hear Pinkie squealing in pleasure and soon I emerged from her drooling quim to lay in a sticky heap gasping for air because my lungs had filled with semen. “Oo~! Ah, wow. That was great! Shimmy is awake, girls!”

“Gak, gah, no time! We have to go!” I got to my feet and almost slipped in the sticky reproductive fluids I was coating the floor in. “I just got told in my sleep by one of my aunts that if we don’t rescue Nasuada before we go to Urû'baen then we’re doomed!”

“Babe, I can understand that, but nobody, not even us, can take you seriously while you’re coated in cum.” Kala commented and then Pinke’s impossible tongue extended from her head like a giant cartoon tongue and with an exaggerated slurp, took up all the cum like magic. Gosh damn I love this mare and her silly antics! “Okay then, so we’ve gotta save our friend before fighting the guy who has her.”

“Actually, I got a telepathic message from Princess Luna shortly after waking up about their alicorn friend, Cadence, doing something drastic to escape from Sombra. It might be connected since she was imprisoned in the castle like Nasuada likely was. Let’s get cleaned up and interrupt our second honeymoon like we figured would happen.” Rora sighed in resignation and I joined everyone else in whining in disappointment.

“Well, damn it. After this war is over, we’re all going on a real vacation, a honeymoon to end all honeymoons! Our problems here can’t chase us to Kala’s dimension unlike the other way around, surely one of her extended family would be willing to help us arrange it since her mom and Shimmer’s mom both showed up for our weddings out of the blue.” Katrina-wait! I missed out on Urta’s second visit?! Aw darn it! She’s so cool and sexy!

“Yeah, good idea. Can we do that?” Rora asked Kala hopefully and our wife from another dimension looked fairly put on the spot as she wrung her fingers.

“Well...I don’t know? I think so? I mean, every major Displaced we end up in some relations with have preferential treatment and Shimmer is a Displaced, one Displaced by her mom and reborn into our family. I figure all we’d have to do is tell our family and we’d get a free slot at one of Berserker’s vacation resorts.” Kala informed us a bit nervously and Pinkie giggled.

“He sounds like He’s as lazy-loving as Shimmy. I bet they’d make great friends if they met!” Pinkie hugged me and then blinked with a blush as she backed away, having gushed milk from her nipples onto me. “Whoa, that quickly? My mams are all milky.”

“Two words: Balloon Pony. Another two words: Hyper Fertile. You’re basically what all of the fertility magic of the Empire is based around. We can all thank Daring Do of Wiatr for it.” Kala actually clasped her hands and prayed. Right, religion is legit in our universes, I keep forgetting that. “Now then, our future honeymoon is planned, let’s get to work saving everyone.”

“Uh, that’s technically not a plan, just an idea, but okay. Rora, get chatting with Luna on our heading while we get dressed.” Huh, when nobody is around we’re all a bunch of nudists aren’t we? I enjoy the view, don’t get me wrong, but I love seeing everyone in their clothes, how they fill them out, how they wear them. Mm~ sexy. “That said, it might be best if Rora and I go alone.”

“As much as I don’t like it, Pinkie and I are pregnant and even though Kala laid her eggs and stored them in a portable egg pouch in her storage, Colette is as unprepared for combat as Cloud, Pinkie’s partner even less so.” Katrina sighed and rubbed her deceptively flat stomach.

“Not for long! We’ll be kicking ass soon enough!” Colette declared from where she, Cloud and Pinkie’s unnamed partner were sitting at a low table and having a feast of meat. I had some concerns over their lack of needing to hunt for their meals, but so long as they still learned how at some point they’d be fine.

“Yeah! I’ll take a huge sword and cut off their legs so we can munch on them!” Cloud declared and I mentally bemoaned the idea of her emulating that famous duck-butt haired game guy.

“I should hunt rabbits to sharpen my survival instincts, but what is the value in doing so when it only brings unneeded suffering to other lives? Can we not just live in peace with this fantastic invention, to harm no others in need for sustenance? What value is there to life if it is not spent nobly?” The unnamed green-scaled dragon philosophized with his purple wall-eyed gaze peering into infinity.

“Uh...what?” Everyone besides Pinkie asked the now stone still green dragon as he blinked his eyes one at a time, then slapped his tongue against an eye and licked it.

“Very big-brain, buddy! You keep asking questions like that, but don’t forget to enjoy yourself.” Pinkie praised her partner, who did not respond besides wagging his tail tip slightly. “Okay everyone, we’re all gonna relax while our wifies go back to work. I wanna sex you too Katrina, you didn’t get to play with me last night.”

“Oo! Let’s go!” Katrina jumped to her hooves and the cow-mare smooched Rora and I before dragging Kala to the bedroom with Pinkie giggling as she trailed after them.

“I really wish that we could all just spend time together. I didn’t even get to do anything with you for a month while we stayed in Belatona and turned back two attempts by the Empire to retake it.” Rora sighed and got up from the table to kiss me-mm~! Mm~! I shuddered in a pleasure that wasn’t sexual as Rora absorbed me and we fused once more. “It’ll be quicker if we fuse.”

Rora snapped my fingers and we were now garbed in her armor before with a flick of her horn, we were now on the deck of the airship of the twin princesses. Since when could Rora teleport? Wait, a month, right. I was a living staircase for a month. Being a statue is restful in a way I couldn’t expect, but isn’t that the opposite of Chaos? I was filling a role for something to progress, that’s Order. Why did my magic let me do it?

I was so lost in my thoughts I barely noticed Rora moving my body to enter the captain cabin.

Ch.56

Ch.56

She didn’t know how long she was flying, but by the time she realized she was flying, Nasuada was exhausted. She weakly glided down into the rolling plains of the empire and performed a crash landing that was half instinctual and half panic. After rolling through the tall grasses several times, the pregnant zebra mare, or what was a horned and winged zebra?

An issue for later. Nasuada clutched her stolen prize to her bosom and rubbed her belly with a groan as it and her foals roared in hunger at her. Nasuada whimpered and came to the realization she didn’t have food...unless she was desperate, which she was. Nasuada turned her head and bit into the tall grass, resorting to the most basic and readily available food an equine could consume.

It was humiliating. Not even poor farmers would eat grass if they could help it, but she was hungry and her foals needed food! The social stigma was barely an afterthought when she started grazing, munching down the plant fibers and swallowing as fast as she could. It seemed to be an hour or so by her hunger-fogged mind when she could think past her stomach and she’d consumed several feet of tall grass in a line.

Her belly gurgled and churned appreciatively while it also distended a good bit from the dense foliage she’d consumed. Urp, the other reason it was demeaning to consume grass. The gas. She’d be bloated for days just from this even if she didn’t eat more, which she knew would be in her future without civilization.

She then thought of other things, like this beacon in her mind of where Murtagh was and why she could see her potential Love when Cadence couldn’t feel her husband. Then she looked at the prize she’d accidentally stolen and gasped at the gorgeous large Crystal Heart in her hands. This was what Cady had told her about! This was the power Sombra had been trying to subvert!

Now it was in her hands, in the middle of nowhere, with her reduced to a grass-grazing beast of prey like a sheep or feral bovine. Nasuada clutched it to her milk-laden bosom and looked northwest in determination. She was going to find her mate and marry him. She would achieve what Cadence failed. She would unlock the Heart as the Rightful Queen of Broddring the moment she wed someone she Loved without regard for his curses, his past, his oaths.

Cadence loved Shining Armor, but he was damaged, broken. He couldn’t be her King. Murtagh, despite seeming broken, was not. Nasuada would find him. She had to. She got up and spread her wings, flying northwest, following the beacon in her mind and the admittedly guilty twinge of anticipation in her loins. Gosh she needed him to lay her again…

🥚

“Sister, I’m feeling quite horny. Would you kneel between my legs please?” Luna said with a lick of her lips before Rora’s presence suddenly appeared on the deck of the ship. “Curses, we have company.” Luna mewled and Celestia pouted as she got out from under the desk moments before Rora-oh. Rora was currently fused with Shimmer. Hm… “Shimora, good to see you.”

“We’re not-ugh, I am Rora. Shimmer’s letting me Ride her body right now.” Rora huffed and then her demeanor completely changed with a sheepish smile. “Well, technically we’re one person right now.” Then back. “None of this nonsense. Kala warned me about fusion and personality melding, we’re not doing that. We’re one, but separate.” “Fine, but we’re dead sexy bitches.”

“Okay then.” Luna said as she rubbed her cock. She was still horny and annoyed at having her time with her sister interrupted. “So, why are you here?”

“Are you okay?” Rora asked as she looked at Celestia, who was staring at her sister's fantastic smelling cock. “Oo~! We interrupted them doing the nasty! Can we join them for a moment?” “No!” “Please~?” “No.” “Grr, fine. How about you tell us how to find Cadence and we leave?”

“I wouldn’t mind.” Luna chuckled moving the desk with magic and letting her musk hit them. One thing Luna noticed was her Chaotic state made her musk hypnotic, at least if she let it be. Celestia liked it for blowjobs, but didn’t during intercourse. Well, unless she was asking to be pumped full like a condom, then she adored the hypnotic part making it even better.

“I do. Sister, they’re going to go after Cadence. This is our opportunity to actually help our fellow alicorn.” Celestia protested and blushed brightly as Luna rolled her eyes with a smirk.

“We’re already heading in that direction. We just need to order it.” Luna voiced as the two got wet with just her scent. This hypnosis is great if agreed to beforehand. “Just so you know, Rora, my musk can be hypnotic. After three minutes you’ll want to do anything to please me, but be able to say no if I go too far.”

“Unf, Rora~...” “I know...it smells so good…” Rora licked her lips and the horned draconequus’ sceathered wings stiffened as she rubbed her lower abdomen and snarled before snapping her fingers, stowing her armor away. Goodness she is muscular. “Fine, if you’re going to leave the army group and head towards Cadence then I’ll indulge in my more feminine desires.”

“Sister, can you relay the orders quickly while these two get a closer look at my groin?” Luna purred and Celestia nodded energetically before hurrying to the door and leaving. “Come my friend, get used to your queen’s member. You’ll have my foals like my sister.”

“No~...maybe…” They, for she wasn’t sure who it was, mewled and then got on her knees to start taking in deep whiffs of Luna’s hermhood and even began licking her coconut-sized black-blue sperm factories.

“It would please your queen.” Luna cooed as she grabbed the addled girl’s head and smothered her nose in her heavy churning balls that were already primed from being used to sexing her sister around this time. “I’m ready to make them already~.” She cooed, magically fingering the fused female while idly wondering why they weren’t a herm when fused.

“I s-serve no single q-queen…” Rora, for she was the defiant one, moaned between licks. “Oh gosh, yes my queen.” Shimmer whimpered and licked more fervently, even groping and kneading her nuts which made Luna groan and her balls bloated a bit more from the stimulation.

“I don’t expect you to. You serve all, give us eggs and innovations.” Luna groaned as she cranked her musk up a bit more, adding chocolate to the scent.

“Mm~...” Their eyes glazed and they kissed her emerging glans, immediately taking Luna’s erecting dick down their throat and dully sucking and gulping on her as they continued to worship her gurgling nuts with their hands.

“G-good Rider.” Luna huffed, petting their head as she let them get her all primed to breed their womb. “Ah, I think your Queen has a breeding fetish.” Luna crooned and then furrowed her brows when Shimora’s tail slithered up her thighs. She moaned when it penetrated her pussy behind her scrotum and she groaned in pleasure. “Unf, that’s an, ah, incredible way to use your tail~.”

They were too busy mindlessly sucking her dick to say anything on the matter and Luna cringed, realizing with how quickly they were working her over, she’d blow her load down Shimora’s gullet instead of into her womb like she wanted. It wasn’t so bad though, there was always another time.

“Mrr, drink it. I’ll breed you another time.” Luna panted and thrust into Shimora’s throat. She stilled when her body began convulsing and the hypnotized dragoness gulped down her deluge of seed. However, then Luna felt the tail that was shoved up her snatch and penetrating her uterus start pulsing in kind. It wasn’t until she felt the splash of incredible heat in her core that sent her screaming into another orgasm that she realized she’d fallen into a trap.

She said she had a breeding fetish~. Shimora just acted on it~! Luna moaned after her intense climaxes died down and she spasmed as she rubbed her inflating womb with a pleased expression.

“Clever girl.” Luna moaned and lifted the Rider’s head off of her half-hard phallus and pulled her up for a deep kiss. She was in the middle of wondering if she had time for another round before her Sister walked in. “Unf, I’m getting filled up and it’s making me hornier. Want to help me more?” Luna was a bit surprised at how shocked her sister was. Did she forget that her twin sister was also a mare?

“Yes, sister, in which one?” Celestia asked a bit on the back hoof.

“I want the Rider.” Luna moaned and rubbed her rounding belly as her dick resheathed. “Would you mind getting me hard again? Hear that? Your Queen wants you~.”

“Actually, sister, I have something else in mind.” Celestia huffed and yanked Shimora’s tail from her pussy, causing Luna to yelp. “I wanted to surprise you, but here you go ruining it!” Celestia lifted up her dress and Luna gawked at the throbbing mast of pink flesh and fecund balls resting against her sister’s thighs.

“Oh yes, please!” Luna cheered, more eager for her sister as her cock sprung right out from how turned on at her sister she was. She snapped her fingers and her belly sloshed loudly. “Use that beautiful breeding pole to impregnate me! I just removed all of the sperm from the Rider’s cum, so you’re clear to sire more of our foals, sister!” Luna’s blue and silver swirly eyes spun rapidly, almost as quickly as the still docile Shimora’s beautiful gray and pearl swirly orbs.

“Good!” Celestia smirked before she lifted her sister’s legs high and thrust in. Luna whinnied bestially in pleasure before she got her mind back enough to magically levitate Shimora above her throbbing tumescence.

“I’m going to be bred and breed someone at the same time.” Luna panted and was so turned on her face was as red as a tomato when she lowered the rider down her equine pillar with surprising ease. Did Shimora’s natural lube smell like coconut?

🥚

We came to our senses with our vagina stuffed full of a huge penis and our belly swelled out. Our fecund womb was pressed against another equally large belly. Rora groaned when she looked behind us to see Celestia making breakfast before she looked down at Luna’s sleeping form. “Too bad for your fetish. We prepped that contraceptive spell when you started hypnotizing us.” Rora smirked victoriously and I inwardly giggled.

We’re full of tapioca pudding like when mom lost control and tried to breed me. I had a feeling something like that was going to happen here, so I cast the same spell when we banished Rora’s armor to her storage. A Scion of Chaos Luna may be, but I’m the Goddess of it here.

“You might want to keep checking Shimora. We took turns on you.” Celestia informed us as she flipped pancakes with her magic.

“So that’s why we’re bigger than Luna. Tapioca pudding. That’s all that’s in me.” I slapped our inflated sides and giggled outwardly this time.

“Ah, clever to be sure.” Celestia said before she pulled Luna out of us and then shoved her muzzle into our pussy, where the drowsy night princess began eating us out. Literally. Mm~! “I wasn’t aware that you had pudding in Alagaesia.” Celestia conversationally said as she went back to making food while we moaned and panted when her sister woke up and began to intently munch our muffin instead of passively do so in a fucked-out afterglow.

“We don’t~!” We squeaked and came, gasping for breath and groaning as Luna continued eating us out. Oh Gods. “It’s part of our Chaos magic~!” We then realized we were speaking in unison! No! Bad! Oo~ Luna’s very good with her tongue~!

“It's good to know Shimora, that even without this world being aware of things that you can create such fantastical things. Luna has been doing much the same so I wondered if it was unique to Discord or if it was shared.” Celestia continued as we were assaulted by Luna’s incredible tongue and sucking power as she literally began sucking pudding out of us.

“Ahn~! We’re not Shimora~!” Although it is a very sexy name! Rora even agrees with me.

“While you’re fused, it would be so much easier to just refer to you by a fused name. Isn’t it simply practical? Like a nickname.” Celestia began plating up a hearty breakfast for two and brought it to the table. “I have yours here, Shimora. I’m willing to bet that by the time Lulu is done with you, she’ll be so full she’d be sick if Discord didn’t protect her from such a thing.”

“Unf, fine! We give up, just make her stahp~!” We wailed and spasmed in orgasm again.

“No, I think I’ll let Lulu exact her vengeance for being tricked into thinking she’d get to breed you.” Celestia smiled mischievously and We squeaked in another convulsing orgasm as the ship led it’s fleet away from the army it’d been following for over a month now.

🥚

Murtagh was unsettled. His Oath was...mixed. He was compelled to continue onward, yet also he had this odd niggling feeling to fly to Urû'baen that was scattered, as if something was interfering with his master’s call to him. “Murtagh, don’t think too much about it. With all of the shenanigans that Shimmer has caused, it isn’t beyond reason to think the Varden hasn’t come up with something after they broke Shining Armor’s Oath.”

Wasn’t that a bitter pill to swallow? The enemy could save him, but the moment Sombra realized the Varden had a means to free his slaves, he layered on compulsions and commands on Murtagh and Thorn to keep them away from the Varden and his rival Riders at all costs. Sombra couldn’t afford to lose Murtagh to them and change sides when faced with a united front from the rapidly budding New Order.

“Hail Rider!” Called a black robed female somehow standing on a lone mass of ice on the water. What is that? How is there a...what did his tutor call it...a glacier! What is a glacier doing so far south from the arctic? Better yet, how was a lone warg standing on it in the middle of the sea? “Would you offer this misfortunate gal a lift?!” Well...he wasn’t told not to help people, so much as not waste time. Swooping down and collecting her wouldn’t be a waste.

Thorn was of the same mind, so he dove down. It was when they got closer and at a better angle that Murtagh blushed and barely managed not to gape. This was no warg. The pumpkin-chested wolfess was nowhere near as scruffy and nearly twice again the height of the previously only known canine anthro species in Alagaesia.

Aside from her dark robe she wore proper warm looking fur-padded leather boots and gauntlets with fur headgear and a scarf. Were he not taken with Nasuada, he perhaps would have attempted to woo this warrior female who carried a fairly massive scythe, which was not a farming tool, like it was made of balsa wood. “Much thanks. I got the map wrong and ended up so far north I had to survive on walrus and seal meat the whole journey south.”

“How does one fail to read a map if they are using one? Is she illiterate?” Thorn questioned Murtagh privately in astonishment at such a catastrophic blunder. How long had this unusual beauty been traveling? Her whole circumstance already reeked of the sort of nonsense told in tavern legends.

“Well, we’re flying to Vroengard on business. If you are sure you wish to go to a cursed island full of dangerous warped creatures and more dangerous cursed magic, then you’re free to come.” Murtagh wasn’t surprised when the odd female jumped straight up onto the saddle without slipping on the ice of the glacier and plopped right behind him. He was surprised when she smished her bosom against his wings and wrapped a hand around his waist.

“Alright! I’ve been stuck riding this glacier for a week! Let's go!” The female cheered and at a wordless prompt, Thorn snorted smoke and took off. “I’m Alberta, what’s your name, handsome?” Murtagh felt amused pride that despite how rough he must look from all the frantic work he’d been doing for Sombra that a female would openly call him handsome.

“Murtagh.” He didn’t have reason to say more and he heard Alberta hum before smoothly using a loop in the saddle to stow her combat scythe and then properly wrapped both arms around his waist and looped her ankles in straps indeed meant for such. She was suspiciously adept at this. “Do you ride often?”

“Yeah, but what I ride isn’t anything like this handsome guy. All business and no pleasure I swear.” Alberta huffed and Murtagh felt puzzled. She clearly isn’t from Alagaesia, what beasts of burden to they ride where she’s from then? Bullboars are anything besides all business. If anything they’re hedonistic creatures of pleasure you had to bribe and train for business.

“Hmph, she likely doesn’t even know I’m a sentient person and she still calls me handsome. I think her standards are a bit skewed.” Thorn privately joked and Murtagh rolled his eyes. The off-handed snipe at Murtagh being comparable to a beast of burden in Alberta’s tastes was fairly amusing.

The flight was quiet for a long while. It seemed Alberta either enjoyed peace or she was marveling at flying. She wasn’t however. The wolf was essentially almost passively bored, as if flying was just another part of life and she was just relishing in the peaceful moment. “So. What do you do, Alberta? Where are you from? You’re an interesting person and quite mysterious.”

“I work for the government back home as a champion of the people. In a past life I hunted down the gods to preserve life and now with things so calm I kinda just bum around until one of the new gods gives me a task to do. I can’t really do day jobs with paperwork if half my skills are based on destroying risks to the people. Also, I’d probably turn paper into a lethal weapon and kill the annoying functionary in the office next to me from going Hollow out of despair. Office jobs are soul crushing.” Alberta replied without hesitation and Murtagh couldn’t believe her.

So he delved into her mind. It was completely unprotected and open, but fractured. It was like this wolfess had her mind shattered multiple times and then pieced poorly back together each time. The things he saw would have horrified him had he not already been tortured by Sombra.

Her mind told of battles of epic proportions with entities that could only be gods. Battles through hordes of undead monstrosities. Slaughtering legions of all sorts of species both anthro, non-anthro and more. He would be terrified if he didn’t see her core, that of a simple gal just wanting to live life freely and weighed down by a sense of duty and gratitude.

He saw a beautiful cat anthro who was certainly not a werecat with preposterously large breasts that put Alberta’s to shame. This female filled Alberta with both great Love and Loss. A dead lover? Wife. He peered through her whole existence and saw even more. Traveling the ether in ships of metal, wars within it, finding other worlds suspended in it.

This poor wolfess had experienced eons through her immortal life. She’d both experienced joys that few mortals were lucky to experience, yet agony that no mortal could withstand. She’d died countless times and through her Undead Curse rose again. Each one caused those fractures, those breaks in her memory. They were strongest at the start and eventually came so spaced apart they were almost inconsequential.

“Murtagh, this female. She can kill us with a single uttered word, yet clearly she wouldn’t unless we gave her cause. We cannot ask her for help, but perhaps she will if we can get across that we are slaves.” Thorn suggested and Murtagh nodded.

“So, how about you two?” Alberta including Thorn didn’t surprise him this time.

Ch.57

Ch.57

Nasuada did not stop for more than to eat more grass or fruits from trees. She flew through the night, her black and white striped wings, both being unfamiliar and impossibly natural, were sore and begged for rest. She couldn’t, not until she reached him! However, she was disheartened when she reached the shore of Alagaesia and felt her mate was beyond, past the water.

She vaguely remembered her maps. Isn’t Vroengard in that direction? Nasuada paced on the sand, her hooves sinking into the damp shore and she grit her teeth as her mind whirled for a solution. In her condition, if she tired, there would be no surviving if she crashed into the water. Narda was much closer, if she flew north she could possibly-.

“Do you need help, young lady?” A pale earth pony mare in plain warm clothes asked from where she sat on a boat Nasuada hadn’t noticed moored at a ledge just a bit further up the shore. Said boat was simple, except for a crystal carved lantern burning with a deep red flame. “I’m waiting for a friend, but you seem to be in a hurry.”

“Ah, quite. I’m afraid I’ll need to head north to Narda if I’m going to get to him safely.” Nasuada approached and looked around, bemused at the lack of any companions since the mare was blindfolded. She wasn’t restrained, so she may be properly blind. “May I ask why an infirm mare is out here all alone?”

“I may be blind dear, but I see more than most.” The way the blind mare looked directly at her felt oddly unsettling. “I also sense things beyond normal comprehension. You positively reek of destiny dear. Your fate is to the northwest, on a cursed island. I can get you closer while you rest until you feel comfortable with relying on your own wings.”

“Who are you to know all of this?” Nasuada warily demanded, aware that sorcerers and other spellcasters lived in the most unexpected places. If this mare could spout such unique trivia regarding her situation, then there was no doubt the possibly not-blind mare was a practitioner.

“A simple Keeper, now get in or trot along if you wish to accomplish your goal by your own power.” The mare returned to staring her supposedly sightless eyes out on the water and Nasuada bit her lip in uncertainty. Her aching wings and upset stomach from consuming so much hard vegetation made her decision for her.

“I would much appreciate a ride, if my flatulence won’t deter your aid.” Nasuada would rather get the matter out of the way rather than embarrass herself later.

“It won’t my dear. I’ve survived much worse than a desperate mother-to-be eating too much roughage.” The mare’s amused words allowed Nasuada the relief of stepping into the boat, holding the Crystal Heart tightly to her bosom as the boat began to move on it’s own, further proof of her savior’s magic. “I have also died from far sillier things.” Pardon?

🥚

Rora and I were a bit overwhelmed and out of our depth here… “Guh…” We were still fused, or rather, for today. It was an exercise in endurance. We could be fused for hours at a time, but it eventually ceased to be self-sustaining and we were ‘booted out’ of each other’s bodies when the magic of our fusion decided we couldn’t stay together. As for our situation…

“Come now. Surely you’ve been better trained than this!” Luna huffed indignantly as she shouldered her halberd, her weapon of choice aside from an actual combat scythe. Between them, Luna was the more militant of the twin sisters. That wasn’t to say Celestia wasn’t a good warrior, she was, but she didn’t drop us on our ass in sparring practice like Luna does!

“No...it’s just the difference in skill and time trained.” We replied tiredly as we stood up. Our armor was ruined, at least for now. Luna was also a forgemistress and repaired our gear afterward in her magic forge. Seriously. Luna seems like such a Mary Sue compared to her sister, yet it’s Celestia who is the one often acting as main governor of their people.

“Fair enough. I have had several centuries to develop my skill, it is only fair that I am more skilled than someone who, at best, has only been training for a few months.” Luna said before looking out at the sea. Their path was taking them more or less along the west coast of Alagaesia and they had already passed Kuasta. “I believe we’ll be passing over the fortress city Teirm soon according to the maps the Varden provided.”

“If we continue along the coast, yeah.” We replied and stored Rora’s lucerne before unbuckling our pauldrons as we followed Luna down into the ship. The pauldrons make moving in the tight spaces more difficult, we super-busty ladies have it hard enough getting our massive chests around in the bowels of the ship. A galleon this flagship may be, but it’s full to bursting with equipment, stored goods and other people.

“Considering that these lands do not have airships, I wish we could have seen the reactions of the people of Kuasta as we flew through the bay.” Luna mischievously chuckled and we joined her. That would have been fun to see. The expressions the Varden made were quite hilarious.

“Speaking of which, I’m curious about how these ships fly.” Rora spoke because I was willing to just accept that they did. The how of it didn’t really concern me. “I mean, you don’t have a balloon attached or anything.”

“The first ones did, using science to help them stay aloft. Eventually we developed runes and enchantments that could hold the ships up without assistance and the balloons became a hindrance. It heavily involves pegasus magic actually. Every piece of wood of these ships are infused with pegasus feathers, rendering each one lightweight and accepting of propulsion.” Luna answered shortly before we reached her private smithy, the regular one was nearby.

“That’s ingenious. I hope you’re willing to teach us this craft, because making flight available to the masses instead of exclusive to pegasi, griffins and hippogriffs would greatly help our landlocked societies.” Rora said and I had to agree. I’ve noticed the port cities are much more developed and thickly populated. Even the ones on lakes like Belatona benefitted from maritime mobility.

“I see no reason why not. Your land is well behind ours in technology I fear. That’s what happens when you have an oppressive despot ruling your lands for a century. Now strip, I cannot fix your armor while you’re wearing it.” Luna demanded and we complied readily since we had our gambeson underneath and that wasn’t damaged.

The past day had taught us that Luna was an insatiable pervert and she would take every opportunity to try and have sex with us or her sister. We felt fairly flustered that she was so obsessed with us. We would assume it’s because of Rora’s potential to be the next Head Rider, but we don’t think so. She genuinely seems obsessed with us in a sexual non-romantic way. I think she just wanted us as a fuckbuddy, someone she can be naughty with platonically.

If that makes sense to anyone, it confuses the hell out of both of us. “I’ll have your armor restored soon, Shimora.”

“Stop calling-ugh.” We rubbed our snout and resigned ourselves to being referred to by that Japanese-sounding name while fused. Speaking of which, it’s getting a bit tiring. We defused and I stretched, causing my breasts to strain my T-shirt and my booty to threaten the seat of my skin tight jeggings. They leaned more towards jeans since they had small pockets and an actual belt loop, but they were still a hybrid of jeans and leggings. Oh, right, they’re jeggings!

This left Rora in her gambeson as she stretched too. “Oof, that was getting tiring.” Rora commented and yawned. “I think we should actually rest. Ever since this morning we’ve been either having sex or exercising, all while fused.” Rora’s body wasn’t glowing anymore. She’d used up her stored mana to help maintain our fusion. The more she had stored up, the longer we could be fused. I had eight Eldunarya, so I had mana to spare.

“At least it’s good exercise and practice. I think my muscle memory for spearmanship may be hurting our stance with your lucerne, though.” I mentioned to my Rider and wife, but she patted my shoulder with a shake of her head.

“No, it helped me actually. With your raw strength, we can actually use my lucerne as a spear if needed with your conditioning for it.” Rora told me before leaning in and I met her halfway for a kiss that made my tail wiggle.

“You two are so cute together. Get out of my forge before I decide to put off this restoration to have a threesome and try to get foals again.” Luna playfully threatened us and we skedaddled with giggles.

🥚

“Whoa, this place is fucked up.” Alberta succinctly commented and Murtagh had to nod in agreement. Vroengard, formerly the home of the Dragon Riders. The city of Doru Araeba was still disturbingly intact save for a large crater and the cut-off sides of buildings where Thuviel committed suicide by detonating his body and poisoning the whole island. However, it would seem his intel was right. There was no longer the wavering air of radiating magic poison.

“This is Doru Araeba, the former home of the Dragon Riders. That crater there is where a desperate elk blew himself up trying to take the invading Forsworn with him.” Murtagh didn’t mention it was that same act which destroyed all of the dragon eggs and nearly doomed the dragon race.

“It's kinda like Lordran, just not as wide. Certainly as big though. Oh hey, snails!” Alberta said with a point at the Snalgli that was climbing up a dragon skull. “You guys get big, bigger than Midir at least.” Ah, the king of Everlasting Dragons if he remembered what he saw in her mind correctly.

“We don’t have a known limit to our growth. The point at which a dragon stops growing is variable and random from dragon to dragon. I should continue to grow, but I may not.” Thorn informed Alberta, having chosen to speak to the wolfess as he glided through the night while Murtagh slept.

“Wow, you local dragons are so weird. Dragons back home just grow until they reach the maximum size. The oldest ones are as big as mountains.” Alberta’s claim had weight, because they both saw her memory of a dragon’s corpse that capped a mountain, having died on the peak. “So, when do we land? I want to stretch my legs.”

“We land as soon as I find somewhere not crawling with potentially deadly monstrosities.” Murtagh couldn’t trust the Snalgli either. The report from the scouting party described the grisly fate of someone who underestimated them quite grotesquely. He did not wish to die by having his head bitten off. Or in any way if possible.

Besides, he was here for something specific, a weapon. Sombra had left his old sword here in the hurry to escape Thuviel’s last gambit and he wanted it back. To be fair, if Murtagh had lost Zar’roc, he would have wanted it back too. It may have been his father’s and he hated the stallion, but it was his. That said, Thorn also had the place where Sombra had dropped his sword in his mind so he lowered down towards the mountain peak where Vrael was killed rather ignobly by getting kicked in the nads and decapitated.

“Okay, I’ll clear a space.” Alberta said before Murtagh looked back and the wolfess jumped off the saddle and fell when there was still a good distance to fall.

“Did she really just jump?” Thorn asked before a wispy cloud of fog appeared at Alberta’s feet and dispersed when she landed in perfect condition. “Ah, yes. Her realm’s magic is rather esoteric yet useful.”

They continued a controlled descent as Alberta sprayed waves of fire and lightning over the mountain peak, killing many nasty surprises that leapt out of the rocks at her. Burrow Grubs and other cruel monsters. Getting latched onto by those would have been agony personified if they didn’t kill you. Thank gosh Sombra enjoyed watching Murtagh reduce Nasuada to a braying breeder or she would’ve been subjected to those disgusting creatures.

Once Alberta ceased to be under assault and the eerie shadow birds swooped in to start gobbling up the fried critters in a feeding frenzy, Thorn landed next to where Alberta was watching the disturbing display. “This place is spooky. Back home you didn’t have to worry about pests like this because we would’ve sprayed a gene-selective bug spray to wipe out the whole species planetwide.”

“Unlike you, we don’t have the advantage of being an ether-faring society.” Murtagh huffed and Alberta was completely unbothered by his knowledge of her origin. He knew she was used to odd circumstances. Having a telepath get a scan of her brain didn’t even rate in the top ten percent of bullshit she’s dealt with. “Now, where is it? Sombra’s sword was around here in the memory he shared.”

“Whoa...do you feel that?” Alberta asked as she looked southeast. “What is going on for her to be coming this way so fast?” Murtagh blinked and looked past the mountains in that direction, wondering what she could be talking about.

🥚

The moment Vroengard came within sight, Nasuada hastily thanked the blind mare and took flight. Her destined one was up there, she couldn’t wait a minute longer! The zebralicorn ascended until she was above the observed height of the mountains and then used her gifted wings to fly as fast as possible.

When she saw Thorn, her heart sang! That meant he was-there! He was looking in her direction and she dove a bit to increase velocity. When he realized she was flying right for him he backed away rapidly, but she pounced! She wrapped her arms around him, squishing the Crystal Heart between them as she kissed him deeply, desperately while they twirled in the air, his own wings having instinctively moved to stabilize them.

“Mm, Nasuada? Mm, *smooch* w-what are you-mm-doing here?” Murtagh breathlessly questioned between kisses as he gazed into her eyes in astonishment. “How did you escape? How did you get wings? Are you okay? Are the foals okay?” Nasuada had tears in her eyes as he went from confused to fretting over her and rubbing her pregnant belly.

“I’m fine now that I’m with you.” Nasuada declared with hearts in her eyes as she kissed him again. “Marry me. Now. I needed you to marry me weeks ago.” Nasuada looked at Alberta who was smirking at them. “Who is she?” She couldn’t imagine Murtagh being intimate with anyone else. He was too distrustful to do something like that...but she is very beautiful and buxom. Good gosh, she has breasts as big as Roran’s wive’s busts.

“I’m Alberta and I’m actually qualified to officiate a wedding. This isn’t the most romantic place, but it is on top of a mountain, so it’s suitable. So Murtagh, do you take this incredibly beautiful mare as your lawfully wedded wife?” Alberta asked cheekily and Nasuada looked down at the Crystal Heart. Hope filled her when she saw it shining!

“Uh, well, um...I do?” Murtagh asked and Nasuada giggled, causing him to smile. “I do.”

“Do you, Princess Nasuada, take this handsome stud to be your lawfully wedded husband?” Alberta cheekily questioned and Nasuada couldn’t help the snort at the idea of being a princess.

“I do.” The Crystal Heart began floating and Murtagh gawked at it while Nasuada looked at him proudly.

“Then you may kiss the groom.” Alberta stated, which kinda threw Murtagh for a loop at the mare having the lead, but he let Nasuada passionately jump at him and wrap her arms around his neck as she kissed him.

The Crystal Heart pulsed and became blinding with a radiant pink and beryll blue light that washed over them and extended in a sphere over the entire island. Nasuada moaned into her new husband’s mouth as she felt something in her heart, her soul, spark and ignite like an inferno. She broke away from her dumbstruck husband, who was likely absolutely enraptured by the breaking of their magic binds as well as by her.

Nasuada then turned towards the Crystal Heart and approached it, putting her hand upon the pulsing, beating magic artefact. “I did it, Cadence. Now please, take it back.” Nasuada pleaded quietly and then she shivered, feeling weak as pink light flowed from her body around the Crystal Heart and then coalesced into Cadence, who floated down and Nasuada caught her unconscious friend. However, Nasuada was confused about why she still had wings and a horn.

No, wait, Nasuada blinked her eyes and again checked. Yes. She was still a zebralicorn. Why? Cadence wasn’t infusing her anymore. “So this was Cadence’s plan. Sorry I wasn’t around. Maybe Sombra had some idea about her plans and wanted me kept away.” Murtagh apologized and Nasuada gave him a disapproving leer at his baseless apology, he wasn’t at fault. “Right, ‘don’t apologize for things beyond my control’.” Good boy, you’ll learn yet.

“Well, good to see this Cady has the same spunk as the others I’ve met. She bet it all on Love.” Alberta commented as she knelt over the unconscious alicorn. Wait, why was the wolfess made of crystal? Wait, why was she made of crystal? Murtagh too! “That’s the power of the Crystal Heart when the True Ruler of the Empire is recognized by it. Wait, what?!

“But that’s Cadence! She’s the rightful ruler of Broddring!” Nasuada declared and then gasped with a gaping expression at Cadence. That clever bitch! “She abdicated to me?”

“Wait, what? Did I just become the rightful king of Broddring?” Murtagh questioned in shock and Alberta chuckled.

“We’ll have to ask the princess when she wakes up. She’s exhausted from empowering you.” Alberta picked up the sleeping pink princess and nodded down below. “Want to head down? I don’t think that sword matters anymore and that purification wave should’ve killed all malignant entities and cleansed all good or neutral ones.”

“That may be, but it is a Rider’s sword, even if it was originally Sombra’s. It will be a powerful weapon. To just abandon it out of hand is rather irresponsible.” Nasuada replied before she gasped and clutched her pregnant swell. “Ah, w-what~?” The zebralicorn mare panted and groaned as her belly audibly churned and then her bosom rapidly expanded to match Alberta’s, ripping through her ragged tunic and Nasuada squeaked as she sprayed milk down her front.

“Wow...I guess you’re this world’s new Goddess of Fertility. How far along are you?” Alberta asked nonchalantly and Nasuada realized that the wolfess must be like Elric, Boone and Kala.

“O-one month…” Nasuada blushed as she cradled her belly that was as big as a mare about to birth a single foal and Murtagh joined her in fluster while she leaned against him.

“Holy...that big and you still have 10 months to go? Holy shit, you’re carrying a whole herd in there, unaided before ascending too. Welp, I’m the right person to help get you set up with us, we have a lot of experience in this. Come on, let’s find someplace cozy. I see a bunch of folks down there could use some guidance too.” Alberta began descending the mountain and Nasuada joined Murtagh and Thorn in looking down into the valley basin Doru Araeba was.

There were people, mostly ponies and elks, emerging from the intact buildings and looking around at their new, pristine surroundings in awe, especially at each other. There were small celebrations breaking out, people cheering and rejoicing. “Hm, Sombra did not mention survivors living in the ruins. Then again it would be like that monster to completely ignore it.”

“Too true my friend. Well...dear. Why don’t we go down? Oh, bring your beautiful fancy heart with us.” Murtagh cheerfully said as he took her hand and she used the other arm to cradle the Crystal Heart to her bosom before they gently glided down. Thorn rolled his eyes and grabbed the hilt of the black blade the two utterly forgot about before following.

Ch.58

Ch.58

“Rora?” I asked meekly of my beloved Rider as I looked ahead at Vroengard on the horizon.

“Yeah?” Rora asked from next to me, just as dumbstruck at the sight of the beryll blue barrier that had erupted over the entire massive island that on its own could be an island nation if not for all of the mountains dominating it. Then again, if the wargs get involved…

“Do you see a giant magic barrier that is pulling on our essence like an overjoyed child trying to get us to play with them?” I questioned as I fought against the urge to take flight personally and outpace the ships.

“Oh, I thought you were going to ask if I wanted fish for dinner.” Rora snarked playfully and I punched her in the arm. “But yeah, I really want to get in there. Like, right now.”

“Go on ahead. We won’t even reach that barrier for a few hours yet at our current pace. You can fly much faster at your full size, please feel free to scout ahead.” Celestia said, since she was topside while Luna was restoring and apparently upgrading Rora’s armor, much to Rora’s protest. She liked the work her warg friends did on it and it felt insulting to have someone else alter it, but Luna wouldn’t have any of it since it wasn’t optimized for an alicorn.

“Well, let’s go. First though…” Rora smirked and reached into my cleavage, causing me to roll my eyes when she began retrieving my lighter, more ‘lewd’ armor. Seriously, all that made it lewd was the fact it had an open-front combat skirt and a malleable breastplate that supported more than concealed my breasts. Well, our breasts if the way Rora was rapidly charging herself up with the still-sleepy Eldunarya was an indicator.

“I sense Cadence is no longer pouring her essence and power into someone. She’s at rest, so hopefully she is okay. Please report back what you find.” Celestia informed us and then requested, to which I gave her a thumbs up before Rora finished armoring up and kissed me. I moaned at the sensation of being absorbed until we were once more a crystal draconequus.

We took off with a powerful flap, then transformed into my full-size serpent form before flying with all haste for the massive mountainous island. With my full size and available speed due to my streamlined shape, powerful wings and magic, we made it to Vroengard within 20 minutes, easily hours ahead of the ships. “Rora, this is nothing like what I remember.”

Which was a good thing. Whatever the barrier is, it let us slip through with nothing more than a tingle and a cessation of the eager pull it had on our essence. Inside, it seemed as if all of the monstrosities had been killed simultaneously and were now being eaten by the less mutated or at least non-harmful creatures. The Snalgli particularly seemed much less aggressive and were passively slithering about and nomming on the vegetation.

Once over the mountains creating a barrier, we saw a surprisingly intact Doru Araeba with many people congregating and clearly enjoying themselves. At least until they looked up and fled in terror! We stayed above and looked warily at Thorn as things continued below without us interfering. If Thorn is here, then Murtagh is too. What are they doing here?

“Cousin, if you can hear me, please come on down. The people here are skittish and won’t be comfortable with you looming on high like an apex predator waiting for prey.” Murtagh openly spoke to us, with telepathy. Murtagh was always iffy about that though, why the change?

We complied though. If he’s willing and able to be civil, then we will be too. We slithered down the mountain and I couldn’t help nomming on a Snalgli on the way down. Mm~! Juicy and crunchy! I think I may have been too grossed out to try escargot when I was Milly Miller, but mm~! I can see why these things are considered a favorite meal for dragons. Shame they’re only native to here...or are they? What are the laws on invasive species?

“I see you’ve already tried the local delicacy. They are quite delicious. I could do without the slime, but it too is fairly pleasant.” Thorn conversationally spoke as we neared and I extended my forelegs/arms to rear back just in case. “There is no need to be aggressive. We are free, thanks to whatever sorcery the Crystal Heart possesses.”

“Good. We’re going to transform now.” We informed Murtagh and Thorn before we did so and approached with the two of them looking at us in surprise. “What? Never seen a Rider fused with their Dragon before? We consider it a new form of ‘Riding’ since the dragon’s body takes the physical priority, but the Rider has full control unless sharing. We find it amazing.”

“I’ll say. So what do we call you? Shimora?” Murtagh smirked when we groaned at him instantly joining in on the name game. Why? Why must people insist on renaming us an admittedly nice-sounding Japanese name?

“Wait.” Thorn transformed and was thankfully not nude, instead wearing simple tunic and trousers. “So are you a new form of dragon? We knew you were an odd serpentine dragon now, Shimmer, but fused in this way, are you a new-new species?”

“Um...perhaps. Why?” We blinked and he smirked lecherously, causing us to blush. “Um...maybe another time?” We meekly deflected and he playfully snapped his fingers in a ‘dang it’ manner that made us giggle. “Anyway. So what happened? What’s going on?”

“Cadence, the rightful heir of the throne of Broddring, an alicorn goddess, was Sombra’s prisoner for seventy years. Essentially the instant she ascended instead of having the luck of being slaughtered like her entire family. She made a last desperate gambit for escape by infusing herself into Nasuada, who brute-forced her way out of her bindings, stole the Crystal Heart, then tore straight across the Empire for me. For here.” Murtagh informed us proudly.

“Wait, Nasuada is here?! Where?!” She was the primary reason we were pursuing Cadence. Cadence was important, but our aunt warned us to get Nasuada or we were doomed!

“She is inside, resting. She has had a stressful imprisonment combined with torture, both cruel and sexual, for a month. Follow this with a couple of days of frantically escaping and seeking something without sleep? She’s down and out for now.” Thorn informed us with a gesture towards the central governmental-looking building we were standing in the plaza of.

“Assuming you’re here, is anyone else about to show up on our doorstep?” Murtagh asked tiredly, as if resigned to already have to deal with politics. We cringed, because that was exactly what was going to happen.

“Yes. Princesses Celestia and Luna of Equestria with 5 of their airships will be here in a couple of hours.” We then looked around, warily noticing all of the people emerging from hiding and approaching cautiously.

“Oh, yes. Everyone! This is Shimora! She is a Dragon Rider too, rejoice for assistance is coming!” Murtagh shouted and looked at us mischievously. You rat bastard! You just-eep! Put us down! Neither of us have ever crowd-surfed, help~! Don’t touch our butt! S-stop stroking our tail~!

🥚

Luna would not stop snickering, Celestia couldn’t help the warm smile and amusement in her eyes. We were upset that everyone on Vroengard now knew us as Shimora and not by our individual names despite explanation and even splitting up to show them. It was unanimously decided by the citizens to call us Shimora when fused and we caved to their insistence.

“There you are, Alberta. I’ve been waiting for weeks.” An earth pony huffed as she jogged up to a robed wolf wearing fur armor underneath. Why does the mare have her eyes blindfolded? Why is she carrying a lantern if she is?

“Sorry about that, my portal ended up in the north for some reason.” The stacked wolfess chuckled. Hey, wait. She’s not a local species! Her bust size is also a dead giveaway. She’s from Kala’s dimension.

“You have terrible luck. Well, should we head to the capital to aid that army and make an offer to the Displaced? Urta and Wiatr thinks they can help another Displaced. Also, she needs to make a Token.” The earth pony sighed and the wolfess grabbed her snout and pointed her at us. Why us? “Oh. Hello! We have an exciting offer for you!”

“Not a good idea to do it now, hun. They’re needed here.” The lupine lady gently conked the blind mare’s head. “Listen here you, hm, two. We could very much use your assistance with an important matter once your adventure is finished.”

“Come on~. They’ve already got all the pieces together. They’ve just gotta waltz up to Sombra with the Crystal Heart and he’ll just cease to exist! Let’s get more involved here and just blast that bastard from space! We’re going to be setting up shop here anyway!” The blind mare declared and the wolfess sighed before bringing out a communicator like Kala’s.

“Okay. Command. Pointless question: The locals are essentially on the verge of winning, it’ll just take a lot of time and carting the Crystal Heart into Sombra’s range...fuckin’ really? Really?!” The wolfess’ tail fluffed up incredibly and her bust even engorged in obvious arousal to pair with her scent as her expression became gleeful and manic. “Okay! You got the coordinates?! Good! Hey everyone! Get on the southeast mountains if you wanna see something epic!”

“Huh?” We wondered what was happening right now. Setting up shop? Still, we did as suggested while many others got onto the ships that hovered just above the mountaintops. We watched for a bit...then a nearly blindingly bright beam of turquoise energy streamed from the heavens and struck somewhere on the continent, causing us all to gape in shock and horror.

“Woo! Yes! Orbital laser for the win~! Ha! Eat that you tyrannical fuck! Yes! Good news everyone! King Sombra the usurper of Broddring is no more! Long Live Queen Nasuada and King Murtagh!” The wolfess shouted into a megaphone and everyone, us included, were still in shock, but the news caused most to cheer. “Hey hero! Come on down here!”

“Okay…” We uneasily muttered and flew down to the lupine alien who just had her government use an orbital laser strike to kill the main antagonist of our adventure. No big. The fact her people can wipe us all out like we’re nothing has been well displayed, surely nobody will try to poke the friendly sleeping bear. “Did you just kill a whole city of innocent civilians?” We asked when we approached and the female wolf shook her head.

“Nah, just the people in the castle. We’re able to scale and fire lasers to a square meter of accuracy with only a margin of error. The city around the castle got shook up, no doubt, but the castle itself is glassed. Well, besides the egg that was there. Mission control had a Time Squad pop in and nab it seconds before flash-fry. That means no temporal magic can be used around there for a long time, like maybe centuries, but yeah, that egg is supposed to be in safe hands now.”

🥚

Arya was absolutely baffled. She was holding a beautiful emerald egg, why was it warm? With a flash, she yelped and gasped as a wondrous sensation filled her breast and she was now clutching an emerald dragon to her chest as her mind expanded beyond her wildest imaginings.

🥚

“Oh...okay. Right. Kala kept waxing poetic about your Empire and all...we can see why she’s so high and mighty about it.” We sighed and cracked our neck. “We’re assuming you didn’t do this for free?”

“Of course not. So long as that despot was alive, we only had so limited an access to this dimension. Now it’s free game for us to help you reach the stars and exploit the crap out of your universe’s resources! Of course, that’ll take centuries. Remedial uplifting programs for primitive societies take a long time. Oh, I’m Alberta, your handler.” The wolfess declared with a held-out hand which we shook.

“We’re Shimora-damn it. We’re a Dragon Rider pair. Shimmer the Dragon and Rora the Rider. We’re fused right now and because everyone insists on calling us Shimora, we guess it’s an apt name for us while in one body.” Might as well own it. We’re already one in mind, heart and soul. What extra barrier is a body? At least this isn’t permanent and we can split up whenever. Wait. It’s been hours. Why haven't Rora’s magic reserves drained?

“Nice to meet ya, Shimora. Anyway, I’m sure you’ve got all kinds of endgame content you want to get to, but welcome to the sudden DLC! Oh and apologies ahead of time.” We blinked at the odd terminology-Oh~! We panted and groaned as our womb filled with something solid. Familiar. D-did an egg just get shoved into us remotely?! “Be a good mummy to that darling cinnamon bun you hear? Don’t worry about taking your time there either. Whenever you come back you’ll either be right here or whenever after you want to come back.”

“W-what~?” We panted as we cradled our stomach and then yelped when we fell through a hole in reality with Alberta along for the ride!

“Like I said, welcome to the DLC! I’ll be back home at the office helping coordinate your case since you didn’t make a Token yet. Thankfully it’s not a serious desk job or I’d hate you for becoming my responsibility.” Alberta made finger-guns at us and then seemed to splash into the starlit ether the dimensional wormhole was made of.

“What is going on?!” We screamed before we fell onto a snowy mountain top. We groaned and stood up, cradling our deceptively flat stomach in worry for the egg within us. Oof, this egg feels different. So very different. Our body also insists it isn’t ready to hatch yet despite being at the proper size. Yes Rora, this is what it’s like to have an egg inside you.

“You’re helping another Displaced whose world was eradicated. Don’t worry, you’ll be able to talk to me any time. By the way, this psionic tech Eris provided from the future thanks to your world’s psychic-based magic is the tits!” Alberta said in our head and we huffed before being thankful that despite being more mobile and thus exposing more gambeson, that my armor wasn’t as conductive for temperature.

“So you can hear this?” Rora asked as I moved through the blinding blizzard and then blinked in bemusement at finding myself in a snowy castle courtyard. A massive courtyard full of the corpses of warriors from different time periods and countries judging by the armor and weapons. What is this place? I looked up at the lone turret rising from the keep and shivered as I moved towards it to get out of the snow.

“Yep! Now then. Previously that Displaced was going to be dropped right into the snow as an egg and just die. We had other resources to pull to prevent that of course, but since you’ve got a similar background, Miss Shimmer, you’re more suited to helping her. Evidenced by your body readily intercepting her Displacement destination.” Alberta informed us and I felt all flustered.

“Yeah, Shimmer’s a special gal.” Rora fondly replied while I pushed on the heavy wooden doors to enter the similarly cold interior of the keep, but at least it wasn’t directly exposed to the snow.

“Now then. Saphira, yes, you’re pregnant with an alternate version of your adopted sister. Join the club. Her development is going to be odd compared to what you may be used to. She’s naturally anthro for one. Her egg will hatch inside of you. Then you’ll have to carry her to maturation. Dragons here are weird. Like Australia or New Zealand weird.” I cringed at Alberta’s info dump and rubbed our tummy worriedly.

“So, dragons here bear the eggs until they hatch, then carry the hatchling to adulthood? That’s fucked up.” I commented and then felt a bit ill. “Wait. You mean I have to carry her for just a few months, or for decades? Are we stuck having unbirthed someone for several years?” In either case, at least we can return home to straighten things out in the aftermath of Sombra’s defeat. Thank goodness for that temporal warp thingy Kala mentioned her universe had in place.

“A few months if you wish, but the natives take decades. Also, unbirthing and age regression are a thing here, so the birth rates are really low because it’s rare for people to age to death.” Alberta answered and I shared a gulp with Rora. Well, if time is no object, then that also means we could spend those decades of our immortal lives working on our magic and other skills so we’re better prepared for helping Alagaesia when we get home.

“We’ll take the duration route.” We replied with Determination. Brr, first, repairing this place. Thank gosh Rora practiced with the earthen magics of the wargs.

🥚

We sat in our comfortable chair, rubbing our smooth swollen womb. It had only been a month and Alberta warned us she was going to hatch soon. We could feel it. Whatever odd instincts the dragons of this world have, we’ve been imbued with them. Thus we sought out someplace warm in our mountaintop castle of a home and settled in.

We cringed and hissed when our belly contracted and cracked the egg within, then shimmied uncomfortably in our plush chair as the newly-hatched yet still unborn child helped break the egg down by thrashing about. Then we felt the umbilical cord connect and we sighed in relief with a rub of our belly as the infant began the next stage of her development.

The shell of the egg rapidly dissolved in our amniotic fluid and enriched it as we sat back and relished in the sensation which was new for us both. Then we sighed and looked towards the double-paned glass window at the snow building up on the windowsill outside. I told you to put the glass on the far outside, Rora! Sorry.

🥚

We watched in apathy as yet another fool tried to break into our home. He was like all the others, a craven money-driven adventurer seeking the treasures of Coldstone Castle, rumored to be filled with riches. Unlike some others, he didn’t even have family, friends or loved ones for us to psychically guilt him into returning to, so we would leave him to perish in the cold and the curse this place had upon it when we arrived.

The treasure was real and it was cursed. The dungeon and other basement space of this place is filled to bursting with gold, but only one born of Coldstone could lay claim to it without being enervated by it. We rubbed our massive pregnant swell, easily large enough to rest on the floor if we let it while standing at the window. The treasure mattered not to us, so we were safe and our daughter would inherit that treasure.

“Oof!” We fell forward onto our belly and groaned as we rubbed it to soothe our sleeping daughter. Saphira was usually much more sedate, but when she got to kicking she-. *Splash* Oh~ it’s time~! Hnng~!

🥚

We traced our beautiful daughter’s jaw sadly after having cleaned her up and put her in what was once our bed for the past twenty years. “You can’t stay to mentor her. She’ll need to go out into the world and find her partner on her own in this cruel Equestria.” Alberta reminded us.

“We know…” We bent down and kissed our sleeping daughter’s brow, hoping that someday she may call upon us from our Token, a stone carved with the Gedwey Ignasia the size of a chicken egg. “Grow up kind and strong, young one.” We whispered before the floor swallowed us.

The newborn adult groaned and opened her sapphire blue eyes in confusion, feeling lost along with an odd sadness. When she sat up and looked at her surroundings, she was puzzled. When she looked down at heaving sapphire blue K-cup basketball spheres on her chest she screamed in shock.

Ch.59

Ch.59

We landed on our face once we popped onto the mountaintop we’d left our world from moments after we’d left as we intended. The time and place, not the manner. “Ow~! Our snout~!” We groaned and sat up as we rubbed our poor abused face.

“Are you okay?” Luna asked when she approached us with her junk right at our nose, her hypnotic scent in our senses. Especially since we’d been nearly chaste for two decades, the closest we got to sex was masturbation by tail-yiffing and it was such a relief that Alberta provided a spell to temporarily make our tail-phallus infertile so we could cum inside of ourselves. Luna sensed this weakness. “Well, aren’t you surprisingly malleable right now~?”

“G-get away from us.” We whimpered and stood up, shivering at the need our body was demanding.

She cooed and hugged us, her hypnotic musk was all over her now as she rubbed herself on us. The night queen licked her lips as her harding cock released her heavy scent more. “Oh, but the Queen is horny.” She told us when she grabbed our hips and grinded her dress-covered groin against our ass.

“No~...” We mewled and panted as our body demanded that we be bred, that we replace the emptiness in our womb that our daughter had left upon her birth. Alberta didn’t warn us about side-effects! If this is how desperately dragonesses in that world feel the need to have something inside of them, it’s no wonder they’re obsessed with unbirthing!

“Sister, down girl.” Celestia demanded as she approached and even swatted Luna’s snout with a scroll. “We can harass our friends after we get married!”

“But I’m all ready to penetrate now~!” Luna whined before Thorn snatched us up in his claws and carried us away. “No! Come back with-!” Luna’s demand was cut off by Thorn diving down into Doru Araeba and into an open gate that led to a den, which he promptly sealed by shoving the gate shut.

“You smell absolutely ready to breed.” Thorn huffed in arousal and rubbed his nose as his massive cock bobbed under him.

“Not you too~!” “Alberta~! Why are we so damn horny~?!” We demanded through the link we’ve grown used to over the decades and meekly pushed against Thorn’s snout in protest as our body weakly shuddered, giving in to the urge to let a powerful male have his way with us.

“Ah, shit, right. It’s been twenty years since I read the memo, sorry! I was supposed to give you a reversion so you wouldn’t be driven mad for the need to either get pregnant or unbirth someone. Here you go.” Alberta’s words were punctuated by a chilling sensation that rapidly weakened the need to breed, but it was still there. Then a good bit of this is all on us.

Thorn laid on top of us, licking our neck. Thorn moaned as he tried aiming his member to penetrate us. However, he was clearly a complete virgin. One: he’s in the wrong form. Two: we’re still clothed. Three: he was absolutely clueless about both of these things.

“You’re adorable, but in the wrong form.” We cooed as he found some purchase pressing against our clothed groin before we shoved his far more massive bulk off of us with an ease that surprised us. “Uh, sorry?” “What the fuck was that, Alberta?”

“You seriously didn’t question it when you were moving castle stone blocks with your muscles? That’s one thing I didn’t revert, the natural super-strength dragons in that world possess.” Alberta answered and then sighed. “Right, well, I’m not your overseer anymore. Good luck with your post-adventure shenanigans.”

“You’re so strong and fertile. Please be my mate!” Thorn pleaded and while half of us was annoyed at his immaturity, the other half was just amused and aroused.

“Sorry Thorn, but we’re not going to just let you have your way.” We playfully giggled and then remembered we weren’t just Shimora. We’ve been Shimora longer than we’ve been either Shimmer or Rora now. Good gosh. “Let us at least clear our heads.”

We split up, ending our fusion for the first time in 20 years. I felt all woozy without Rora’s keen mind keeping me from constantly going off on tangents or otherwise being a spaz thanks to my Chaos. We’re still Dragon and Rider, but we feel lesser now. Like by being split up we’ve lowered ourselves from a superior state of existence. At least since the rest of us is already fused aside from our personalities and egos along with our bodies being separate.

“Shimmer...I’m going to go find Nasuada. You do what you want. I think it’s a good idea we have some time away from each other.” Rora reasoned and I nodded. It was so hard not to think of myself in the plural since I’m just me right now. A me who is horny and has a very fuckable stud pleading to breed me. “I’m gonna go before I fuse with you to do that. Good gosh being pregnant together for two decades has messed with us.”

“Better hurry~.” I lilted and Rora teleported away thanks to all of the magic practice she’d had with so many years in isolation. Shame so little of that practice bled over into my Chaos magic, but we-I, had figured out the trick to it. “Now then.” *Snap!* Thorn was now asleep and having raunchy dreams. “We’ve gotta wait to do that until things settle down pal! That doesn’t mean you can’t have me in your dreams while I use you as a bed.”

I may be horny, but despite being stuck in Coldstone Castle for twenty years, there was always something to do and unlike me, Rora can’t stand to stay idle! I’ve got two decades of laziness to catch up on!

🥚

I was woken from my blissful sleep by a psychic nudge and I whined as I sat up from the bed I’d ended up in at some point with a pout at my wife and Rider. “You’ve been sleeping for days, honey. We’re going to return to the Varden since Sombra’s lackeys are still trying to hold on to their territories.” Rora informed me before she licked her lips and leaned down.

I moaned into the kiss as I was absorbed and we were Shimora once more. That sensation of incompleteness vanished and we shuddered as we ran our hands over our armored body. “Yes~...we think we may have fallen into the trap Kala warned us about.” We pouted in disappointment with ourselves. We don’t view ourselves as a single entity though, more two working in unison. Where does this fall in her ‘Potara’ fusion chart?

“Rora-oh. Shimora. I can suppose we’re ready to depart?” Queen Nasuada asked after she entered the room made of stone and stone furniture aside from the plush downy bed. She was radiant, a crystal zebralicorn fecund with foals and garbed in an elegant golden robe worthy of her royalty. Our beautiful friend had grown, both metaphorically and literally, into her role as Queen quite well.

Sure, her subjects are currently only the citizenry of Doru Araeba, who will be rebuilding, but when she carries the Crystal Heart with Cadence into the Empire proper, certainly the people will acknowledge her right to rule. “Yes, we’re ready.” We turned and approached our beautiful friend and hugged her, causing her to titter and hug us back.

“My, so Shimmer is in there. Seeing Shimora is a bit of an experience when you’ve known your two halves as individuals. It’s like seeing a different person, yet not.” Nasuada commented and waddled her pregnant stride into the hallway to lead us outside to the ships. “I’m so nervous. I was already figuring I’d become the queen since our plan was to overthrow Sombra in the first place, but it feels so unorthodox to start my rule with a tour of the nation.”

“How else will the majesty of your presence and the Crystal Heart bring the people the hope they need for the future?” We asked her rhetorically as we left, watching the various people, both local and some of the Equestrians who chose to stay permanently, taken with Vroengard’s mountainous beauty and the historical importance of the place.

“True. Cadence said as much.” Nasuada took an envelope from her cleavage, which we blinked at, which she handed to us. “This is written by my hand, stamped with my seal that a smith managed to replicate for me. Take this to my father so that he knows what is going on and to trust it.”

“Yes, our queen.” We declared with a playful smirk and Nasuada rolled her eyes with a playful slap on our armored bicep.

“Don’t joke. Aside from my husband or other Riders in positions of power, the Rider Order you helped create doesn’t answer to government authority to prevent nations from raising armies of Dragon Riders to fight against one another. You’re meant to be peacekeepers, not servants to crowns or nations.” Nasuada reminded us and we shrugged.

“Well, when you’re best friends with a queen, she can call on you whenever, so that point is kinda moot. Good luck, Nasuada, we’ll be rejoining the Varden.” We gave a campy salute before our horn flashed and several shouts of surprise met our ears. “We’re home~!”

“Don’t do that!” Kala snarled at us in anger and punched us in the bicep. “I thought we were being attacked!” Kala shouted as Katrina peered up over the kitchen island she’d ducked behind and Pinkie was just beaming at us happily.

“Not sorry, but we’ve been away from you for twenty years, we need to breed~!” We whined, letting our body’s urges assault us and Kala slapped a sticker or something on our cheek. Hey! The breeding urge is gone! “Wow, thanks. What is this?”

“Hormone patch. You’re seriously flooded with ‘fuck me’ hormones and putting out matching pheromones. By aunt Wiatr, you’ve made me sprout a boner so fucking fast I thought it might rip off of me.” Kala huffed as she rubbed the groin of her jeans. “So, what’s this about being gone for two decades?”

“They played surrogate for a long-duration species that has a unique backwards way of gestation in an alternate dimension where time was irrelevant to here!” Pinkie succinctly summarized and we pointed at her with a nod.

“What? Twenty years? Oh, come here.” Katrina mewled and hurried in her approach, which we gratefully reciprocated with a hug and nuzzles. It’s been so long. “Thank gosh we’re all ageless and 20 years is just a measure of time.”

“Trust us, it’s much longer when you’re in isolation, stuck in a cursed castle on top of a cursed mountain with idiots flocking to the curse to die to it. Seriously. Why are there so many idiots?” We huffed and vented a bit. At least their deaths were worth something. They were the only source of news on things going on beyond the mountain, as well as food we didn’t have to get delivered by Draconequus Dine-Out Delivery™. Good smoked jerky was our favorite.

“I’d like it if we could all get to the hot sex and fetishy impregnations and inflations, but don’t you have something important to do?” Pinkie interrupted and we whined before breaking the hug with Kat.

“Yes. We need to give Ajihad a letter from Nasuada about what’s going on at her end and her plans. As soon as we’re done with that, we’ll come right back and enjoy each other.” We declared with full intent on following through. It’s been so long~!

“Hold up. Why are you fused?” Kala demanded and we winced. “Nuh-uh! I married two gals, not one! Split!” We mewled and did so. Again the feeling of being incomplete assaulted us, but Kala got between us. “Rora, you go deal with business. Babe, you’re staying here.”

“But-.” I was interrupted by Kala pinching my jaw shut with her left hand clasping over the end of my snout with a glare.

“Stay.” Kala ordered and I wilted with resignation that I couldn’t just go with Rora and become Shimora for a bit longer. I could feel Rora’s longing too, but she had the strength to force herself to leave while I whimpered like a sad puppy at the front door. “Aunt Wiatr has it worse. She’s essentially a singular entity composed of four pieces rather than four people in unison. You two need to remember you’re individuals, not just parts of a whole like she’s forgotten.”

“Like Kala said, we all married the two of you.” Katrina reinforced as she and Pinkie neared.

“Well, technically as Shimora you’re still two-in-one, but the math is all goofy.” Pinkie began counting her fingers with an exaggeratedly focused expression that made me snort. “Anyway, you need to be Shimmy More than Shimora needs to Rora.” Oh my gosh those puns hurt!

“Please don’t stretch the puns that much, Pinkie.” Katrina pleaded and I silently nodded along with Kala while Pinkie pouted playfully. “Anyway, so what all did you get up to for 20 years?”

🥚

It was so hard not to creep on Rora and ride her senses and instead focus on recanting the boring yet beneficial two decades we’d spent at Coldstone Castle. I mean, we did a lot. We rebuilt the whole castle from the flagstones up with might and magic, the former mostly for moving the stone and the latter for reshaping and cementing them together.

We even retrieved sand under the permafrost to turn into double-paned glass windows in addition to the grass-fiber insulation we put behind the interior plaster. Not too many people realize that castle interiors weren’t always bare stone. Then there was the rest of the weather proofing, making Coldstone ironically much warmer inside than most castles would be. Especially because of the central heating system. It was still woodfired, but effective.

We even wove tapestries, draperies and carpets. I may or may not have convinced Rora to help me try to recreate Hogwarts a bit in the heraldry and dyes. Boy would our daughter possibly be in for a nerdy awakening…

Our daughter.

It was heartbreaking to tell them that even though we had her in our womb for two decades, we never got to meet her, not really. Leaving her asleep without ever seeing us felt wrong, but according to the Time Squad it was important that she begin her journey on her own volition, not be led on by someone. Still, we left her our Token so that if she decides she wants to, she can call. We also left a letter under it for her to understand the situation a bit, Alberta approved at least that much.

“So yeah, anyway, Rora and I have a lot of skills and such developed from our isolation.” I summarized with a nod and Kala scoffed.

“Well? What about the treasure filling the basement levels of the place? Did you do anything with that since you couldn’t claim it?” Kala demanded incredulously and I blushed.

“Well...we did roleplay as a bored dragoness on her hoard playing with hapless intruders and using them as sex toys.” I admitted sheepishly. “I mean, we couldn’t take any of it. The Enervation Curse on the treasure was explicitly targeted at people who wanted to take it from the castle who weren’t born there. We had no such wishes because we didn’t need or want it.”

“Oo~! Little Saphy was born there! That means all that treasure is her’s!” Pinkie realized and I nodded slyly. That place was where she was going to be dropped initially, but the original Displacer clearly didn’t account for the unique quirks of how dragons in that dimension work. Thank gosh the Empire’s aptly named Displacement Bureau detected the folly and intervened.

I was a bit annoyed when I found out about that tidbit, but at least they do what they can since they can’t stop the Displacers. Then there’s the fact that the Chaos Trinity, Discord’s first born triplets and one of which is my mom, happen to be rather proliferant Displacers themselves. “So your daughter is rolling in dough for the start of her adventure. Better than how we started.” Katrina commented well-meaningly and I sighed in the relief at having given such a good start.

“I don’t know about that. I’d rather have someone there to guide me like you guys got from old Brom.” Kala rebutted while gently rubbing the back of my left hand with a thumb. The shared nervous/worried tick helped calm us both. “Well, considering how jacked up you two are on the ‘gotta breed’ or ‘need a belly pet’ mode, I don’t think it’s a good idea to indulge you right now.”

“I...okay.” I don’t like this, but she’s right. I don’t want to become obsessed with either being pregnant or having someone inside my womb like my daughter likely is going to have to deal with. Thankfully she got the navel/nipple treatment right away because of how rampantly horny female dragons in that dimension apparently are due to their disturbing infertility.

“I’m back. Thanks for not getting down and dirty or I’d have come rushing back faster than I did. We’re moving on Dras-Leona starting tomorrow since enough boats have been made and the carriages have been converted.” Rora said the instant she entered and beelined for me. I eagerly tried to intercept her, but our wives got between us, Kala with hands on both of our left boobs, Pinkie holding my shoulders and Katrina holding Rora’s. “C’mon! I need her!”

“No! You sound like an addict! You two are gonna spend the night split up and being yourselves even if I have to get Colette and Cloud to sit on you!” Kala snarled and I shared a desperate and longing look with my Rider/wife/other-half.

“Well, I need Rora for a bit.” My aunt Eris, the serpentine one, said from thin air before she wrapped around my other half. “She’ll be back in a moment condensed from 200 years.”

“No~!” I shrieked desperately, horrified at being split off from her for even a moment, the terror Rora felt at the concept made it clear she’d go insane if she had to live without me! “Auntie please! Don’t you know what that does to Dragon Riders?!”

“Oh yes, I was just distracting these three so I could get my tail around to you.” Eris cheekily winked and I felt her tail poke my butt before Rora and I were tumbling down another dimensional wormhole.

“Eugh~! Gonna barf!” I wailed before upchucking rainbows and confetti. “What the fuck?!” I may be Chaos but-whoa~! I feel super weird~! Like I’m made out of jelly!

“What’s going on~?!” Rora panicked as my alicorn wife fought against the tides of space and time in futility, her swirly eyes spinning rapidly like mine must be.

“These collars will help you two stay separate by blocking the compulsion to fuse. You can still fuse, but it isn’t healthy to stay fused forever.” Eris said before she slapped matching black collars on our necks, replacing my old one. “Now then, ahem. Please hold on to your designated life partner. Or don’t. You might perma-fuse if you’re in close contact for this one. The dimension we’re dropping you in is rather screwy on physics.”

“Why?!” I groaned as I fearfully watched Rora ripple like she was a surface of fluid.

“Because you’re the best suited agents we have for this situation. Yes, you’re agents, you have 20 years of backpay already waiting for you whenever you move to our dimension or we get more established in yours. Now then, get ready to fly! We’re dropping you in from the sky because there’s no large bodies of water close enough to your objective to dump you.” Aunt Eris informed us before the swirling technicolour wormhole ended and blinding sunlight met us as we plummeted from above the clouds.

“Honey, the in-laws kinda need to stop dragging us into things!” Rora complained and I sent back feelings of agreement before we used our wings to turn the freefall into a dive.

Ch.60

Ch.60

It was obvious to anyone with a lick of magic in them. Rimuru Tempest turned his magic-based sight to the sky along with every hobgoblin, goblina and tempest wolf looking towards the clouds as well. “What is that?” Rimuru asked in a mixture of awe and worry while his villagers all cowered and took cover under their huts or the shade of the trees.

“Such a power has not been felt from anything besides Storm Dragon Veldora, Master Tempest! Come inside before-!” Rigurd frantically pleaded with the slime before two entities absolutely overflowing with power landed casually in the center of the village near the blue blob.

‘Dear gosh! Look at those giant breasts! How do they stand?! How have their spines not snapped?!’ Rimuru mentally screamed as he took in the forms of the two obnoxiously powered visitors. Each boob was easily bigger than him! Well, to be fair his size varied, but he was currently about the size of a watermelon!

“Hey, Rora! Look at this little slime!” The multicolored scaled one shouted excitedly as she knelt in front of him.

‘Whoa! Those things are even bigger up close! At least she’s wearing a tunic! Wait, she’s wearing a tunic! Panty-shot! Ah! My virgin eyes cannot look away~!’ Rimuru shamelessly allowed his self-control to vanish as this hyper-busty and wide-hipped exotic beauty gave him such a delicious view.

“Uh? What’s a-oh dear gosh he’s so cute!” The other female cheered. She was a russet winged and horned anthropomorphic equine similar to that trio of anthro ponies who opened the gates of the cave. She shared the same body type with the scaled woman, she was also picking him up~!

‘Ghawoooah~! So sawft~! These heavenly bosoms are so squishy yet firm~!’ Rimuru would’ve turned into a puddle of goo if he wasn’t already~!

“So, is this the place? Why else would aunt Eris send us here?” The reptilian beauty asked as she looked around at the cowering hobgoblins, goblinas and tempest wolves, who had gained some courage to approach. Rimuru imagined it was a mixture of protectiveness over him and that they were clearly not hostile.

“That makes as much sense as anything. Hey, who is in charge here?” The elegant equine in form-fitting medium scale armor questioned as she continued to cradle the ecstatic slime in her bosom.

“Th-that would be Master Rimuru Tempest in your arms, madam.” Rigurd managed to answer and the beautiful female looked at Rimuru in bemusement.

“Uh, hello? I’m Rimuru Tempest! I’m not a bad slime~!” Rimuru childishly replied in the hopes she wouldn’t get angry for clutching a person she didn’t know to her chest.

“Oh my gosh, he’s even cuter! Can we keep him, Rora?!” The winged reptile, Rimuru had no clue what she really was, questioned the mare holding him and he really hoped he wasn’t about to become their pet.

“No, Shimmer, we don’t make people pets.” The mare named Rora replied chidingly, but did not relinquish him from her heavenly valley. “However, would you be the largest presence in the area? Your magic is very potent.”

“Hm, I think so? Rigurd?” Rimuru spun around while still in Rora’s cleavage. Hm, this spot was very wonderful indeed. It helped him feel less insignificant to be looking out from this height, even if it was still a foot below his former human stature.

“Yes, Master Tempest. We are in fact the largest tribe of monsters in the immediate region after the tempest wolves joined us.” Rigurd faithfully answered and Rimuru idly noted he still had to look up quite a bit at Rigurd’s face. Yeesh, he knew the hobgoblin chief was big, but now he can tell the broad and heavily muscled male was probably around 213 centimeters tall.

“Then we’re in the right place.” Rora gently took Rimuru from her cleavage, to his disappointment, to set him down on the ground and she backed up before-why were they doing a sailor senshi style pose together? “I’m Rora!”

“I’m Shimmer! We’re soul-bound partners in protecting the weak and innocent!” Then they leaned against one another and-whoa~! They fused! It’s like watching Dragon Ball Z!

“When together we are Shimora! The Dragon Rider of Justice~!” The radiantly beautiful crystal female that combined traits from the two declared...before rubbing their head. “Huh? Why did we just do something so goofy?” The gorgeous gal split back up into the two no-less attractive ladies.

“Huh? Dragon?” Rimuru questioned with a look at Shimmer. He could feel it. Yes. The same oppressive and overwhelming presence that Veldora had was coming from this voluptuous female. While Rora too had quite the presence, she wasn’t as potent.

“Yep! I’m a dragon! Or rather, a draconequus, a Chaos Serpent. I can alter reality with a snap of my fingers.” Shimmer snapped her fingers and suddenly the sky was raining candy?! What sort of overpowered BS was that?! “My true form is much more powerful, here!” Suddenly, the weight of her already astounding aura magnified almost tenfold as the winged anaconda of prismatic scales slithered around Rora. “See? This isn’t even my full size!”

‘Wha?! Telepathy?!’ Rimuru panicked, did they know he was perving on them then?! The Thought Projection skill he got from consuming Ranga’s dad was able to share words and memories, but it wasn’t directly going into the other person’s mind so much as a broadcast to other minds.

“Yep! We could practically hear your thoughts, you were thinking so hard at us!” Rora telepathically answered with a playful wink mirrored by Shimmer doing the same cheek-to-cheek. “We’re used to being ogled, it comes with the territory.” Rora shamelessly hefted her basketball-sized boobs and Rimuru swore his slime body might start boiling from how flustered she just made him!

🥚

“This little fella is just too adorable not to tease!” I privately said to Rora and she mentally agreed. “Still, any idea what it is we’re supposed to help with?”

“Let’s just ask.” “We’re here to see if you need help with anything. Has anyone been attacking you lately? Do you need a diplomatic representative to go talk to someone for you? Do you just need transport?” Rora questioned and the monster-like people looked at their slime ruler.

“Actually, yes! I was planning on us journeying to the wargs, to see about them helping teach some of my people how to build and craft. I’m afraid that these stick and daub huts are the highest level of craftsmanship we have on hand.” Rimuru replied while his followers all became dramatically downcast. Yikes. This place is so exaggeratedly expressive.

Wait, I feel like we’re in a comedy cartoon. What kind of world did Eris drop us into? “Well then, we’ll be your ride! You can either ride on my saddle at my full size, or you can ride in our pocket storage dimension.” I offered the cute little slime and he made a show of hee-hawing side to side.

“Hm...okay! If you’re willing to help, then I have no reason to decline. I’m told it’s a long distance away on land, by wing you would get us there much faster.” Rimuru reasoned and his followers warily agreed. Yeesh, are they xenophobic or something? Why are they all so spooked by us when I’m not even at my full size?

“Alright then, we’ll take you whenever you’re ready. Is there anything else you need in the meantime?” Rora asked and got nervous headshakes. “Okay, we’ll just be relaxing over here.” Rora carried my snakey form to the shade of the trees and sat down with me coiling around her. “Well, this is a rather odd place to drop us. It seems really strange for Eris to put us here.”

“Hey, my family is kinda nutty. Maybe Eris just really likes this setting and wants us to mess with it for her. Either way, we’ll be helping people even if it means we’re taking another break away from what we really should be doing.” I replied to my beloved and settled in for a nap as the candy rain stopped and the curious folks and wolves investigated the fallen treats that were warded against dirt, because who wants to eat dirty candy?

🥚

Rimuru’s liquid brain was extra-goopy at the lewd sight of the boulder-sized pearly boobs with the nipples thankfully covered by canvas tarp that acted as a literal gateway to a pocket storage dimension. Rimuru nearly regretted suggesting it was safer for his people to ride in it over being on Shimmer’s saddle at her full size, which Rimuru felt was too unbelievably huge to be a good idea unless he wanted the Kingdom of Wargon to declare war.

The same might be said for Shimmer’s giant gazongas if anyone from the warg kingdom saw them when they left her pocket dimension. Although, in that case, they might declare war to claim them. Although Rimuru wasn’t super-pervy to the point of odd fetishes other than his intense fondness for elves, he believed the majority of males still held the view ‘bigger is better’ when it came to bust size and he was in support of that view.

“Are you sure this is okay? Maybe we should send just ladies with you instead?” Rigurd uncomfortably offered while all the said goblinas, who were respectably busty, clearly had intense breast envy at the moment while the males were all uncomfortably trying to hide their arousal. Rimuru did notice it earlier, but right now it was beyond obvious.

“It’s more than okay. Besides, I’m used to having people of both sexes in intimate settings. However, my preferences lean towards girls, so it might be better actually if the boys are the ones to come with me. I’ll be less tempted to do something lewd.” Shimmer admitted and the goblinas were also blushing at hearing this. Rimuru wasn’t sure how monster society treated sexuality, but clearly they weren’t homophobic.

“Ah, I see. In that case, everyone pile in! Don’t get handsy!” Rigurd ordered them with an emphasis aimed at Gobta, who looked offended and confused at the same time which increased when Rigurd put a hand on his son, Rigur’s shoulder. “Rigur, keep Gobta’s behavior in check.” Rigur nodded dutifully and pushed the much shorter Gobta into Shimmer’s cleavage.

“U-um…” Rimuru looked up at the blushing face of Haruna, the goblina who handled the cooking and rudimentary sewing for the tribe. “Is this okay, Master Rimuru? These powerful strangers are helping us, yes, but is it okay to just let us touch their bodies like this?” Hm? Why was Haruna so...oh. Does she prefer the feminine form? Or perhaps she is simply very shy.

“Well, they insist it’s fine. I don’t know how this is handled by monsters normally, but I believe if they’re okay with it then it is acceptable so long as we treat them with respect.” Rimuru replied and Haruna poked her fingers together cutely.

“Um, well, it’s unusual to be so open with something considered an intimate place, at least not with people you don’t know.” Haruna informed him and he nodded his body in understanding. “However, it’s also normal if it’s part of your species's special abilities or you have magic like this tied to it, but none of us have prior experience with it.”

“Ah, then it should be fine so long as nobody takes advantage of their Generosity and Kindness.” Hm? Why did those words get a capital letter that could be heard? Why was Haruna and everyone in earshot extremely happy upon hearing them? Hm, it must be another Word equals Power thing like Names are for monsters.

“Alright, that’s everyone who was going?” Rora asked and Rimuru nodded, which was followed by Rora picking him up and cradling him against her heavenly honkers. “Then we’re going. Gobta told us that Wargon is north of here.” With a brief wave to the village the alicorn took off with Shimmer right behind her. Wow it was great to fly like this! “So is there a reason you didn’t want to ride in storage?”

“Mostly this! I wanted to experience flight like this!” Rimuru replied as he snuggly spread his slime a bit across Rora’s breasts to both anchor himself better and to feel more of her bosom. “Besides, I have questions. Who are you? Why are you here? I know your names and that you’re here to help, but why?”

“That’s easy. We’re Dragon and Rider in a bond as a Dragon Rider. It’s our duty to help people and you’re in need. My aunt kinda shanghaied us into helping you out and tossed us into this dimension.” Shimmer telepathically informed the slime and he hummed in consideration.

“So you’re victims of being isekaied like me?” Rimuru questioned calmly and rationally. He knew that if he could die and be reincarnated as a slime, then it was entirely possible for people from other dimensions to come here. He already knew about Summoned Ones and Otherworlders, but that begged the question, which one were they?

“Yes and no. We’re not here to stay, or at least I don’t think that was the plan. We’re married and have wives waiting at home in our dimension, the passing of time being irrelevant doesn’t count. We’re here on loan to help you out and then leave once you no longer need us.” Rora supplied and Rimuru felt a bit dirty now. He’d been perving on and even touching, right this second even, married girls!

Eugh, he felt so gross now~! “Aw, he’s so innocent! Maybe we should pop his cherry?” Shimmer giggled in his mind and his comprehension turned to goop along with his body as Rora encased him in magic to keep him from slipping out of her bosom and arms.

“Shimmer, you broke him!”

Arglebargle!

🥚

The rest of the flight with the gorgeous married hyper-busty babes was similarly nerve-wracking and raunchy. Those two, he didn’t care if their marriage was open sexually, he was a straight-laced formerly human ex-salaryman! He had morals! Hmph! Anyway, Rimuru suffered their relentless teasing and painfully enticing offers to see if his slime body has pleasure receptors despite having no sense of pain.

Thank gosh the flight was only just over an hour with a rather rude headwind slowing them down most of that time. They set down out of sight of the main gate leading into the preposterously giant mountain so shimmer could increase her bust and let his followers out. “Wow, that is a big mountain.” Rigur commented and Rora snorted.

“That puny thing? Yeah, it’s big, but when you’ve seen mountains that both pierce the clouds and chase the heavens for miles like us? That’s a hill.” Shimmer snorted before she shrunk her bosom once everyone was out of her storage space and covered back up. “So, that’s Ranga and his clan 3 members, Rigur, Gobta and Mirrin. Did you eat any of the food or mess with anything in there? I won’t know unless I keep track.”

“No, it was rather brief so I was able to keep Gobta from messing with anything.” Rigur reported and the stout hobgoblin pouted at the red durag sporting son of the village chieftain.

“Good, now let’s all head on in!” Rora cheered and Rimuru tried to protest, but was silenced by the mare squishing him harder into her cleavage, almost shoving him into her own storage space. Oh no, now there’s all kinds of red flags going up! With so many monsters, even if Wargon is neutral to them, there’s bound to be trouble! But boobies! But they’re attached to a married mare! But boobies!

“Eh?! What’re a buncha ugly monsters doin’ here?!” Demanded a stereotypical fantasy-world punk of an earth pony with a knife. He had a chunk of his fucking head in the shape of a star missing and a screw coming out the other side of his skull.

“We have every right to be here.” Rimuru spoke up, having been jolted out of his happy heavenly honker haven by the jackass.

“Hey, that gross slime this total babe is holding for some reason is talking! Hey babe, hand over the slime and we won’t touch ya too much.” The other earth pony thug demanded and Rimuru’s already piqued anger caused an anger-mark of slime to pulse from where his ‘temple’ would have been on his ‘head’.

“Rora. Put me down please.” Rora released him and Rimuru bounced towards the thugs before being swallowed by a cloud of darkness that massively increased in size before solidifying into a far larger and clearly evolved version of Ranga. ‘What the hell?! Did my Mimicry improve?!’ “I’m giving you one chance to leave us alone!” Rimuru shouted with Thought Projection.

“Hah! That’s just an illusion! Let’s get em!” The first thug shouted when suddenly three other ponies; an armored ‘knight’, an archer pegasus and a spellcasting unicorn appeared as if they were a random encounter in a video game! Before Rimuru could respond, they blasted him with various abilities, but when the smoke cleared, he was perfectly fine. “What?! They bounced off!”

‘Oh my gosh I thought I’d kicked the bucket again just then!’ Rimuru inwardly panicked, but got his composure back without anyone noticing he’d lost it. “I warned you! Awoo~!” Rimuru howled as he cast the skill Menace to intimidate the thugs into submission, but when he finished, he found that other than Rora and Shimmer, everyone was in disarray. ‘W-what?’

Menace Attack Damage Report: 16 fled, 68 became confused, 92 fainted, 34 soiled themselves. Rimuru’s super-useful Great Sage skill faithfully reported as he sulked and whimpered. He could have gone without that last bit of input.

“Stop right there!” Rimuru barely avoided adding on ‘Criminal Scum’ to the approaching warg guard’s words, but he did manage to revert his Mimic skill moments before they arrived and looked at him in bemusement. “A...slime?”

(^w^)

…

Yeah, Rimuru didn’t think the emote would help him much either, but it was worth a try.

“Sorry for my friend, but those thugs were making lewd threats towards me and he defended my honor.” Rora said, bringing attention to her and Shimmer. To Rimuru’s surprise the wargs gasped and knelt before the mare, who groaned at the cape covering her wings having been blown off by his Menace attack. What was going on?

“Princess! We had no idea you would be visiting today. A thousand pardons for us not extending our guards further along the line!” The leader of the warg guards, a fairly professional looking brown dog who was cleanly groomed and kept his brown eyes downward in supplication.

“I’m not a-ugh, look. I am a princess, but not of any neighboring nations. I’m not here on business, I’m here helping a friend.” Rora insisted and Rimuru’s confusion mounted.

“Be that as it may, we will still need to escort you to a meeting chamber so King Gazel Wargo can meet with you.” The head soldier stated firmly and Rora whined in resignation.

What is going on?!

Ch.61

Ch.61

Guard captain Kaido, the head of the kingdom’s security forces who was conveniently the same one who met us outside, led our whole group, monsters included, through the city within the hollow mountain to the castle keep. I was as surprised as everyone that they would let the monsters into the keep, let alone the kingdom at all with that spectacle Rimuru put on.

It would seem the warg’s impartiality wasn’t exaggerated. This was emphasized by the diversity in the people inside the City of Wargon. There weren’t just wargs even if they were the majority, but the second largest number of species was a taller more breed-diverse dog that, while still wargs, were called Half-Wargs, or Diamond Dogs since their claws were harder than diamond even without innate earth magic.

But yeah, other than the wargs were ponies, elks, griffins, hippogriffs, cat-folk. The sheer diversity put even the Varden back home to shame. My rubbernecking was put to an end once we reached the castle, however, when Rora was led inside without us and she looked back at me in disappointment, but allowed herself to be taken into the castle. “I’m afraid that the minister won’t approve of letting monster races into the castle. Hmph. Anyway, I’ll take you to a place you can-.”

“Captain Kaido! Captain Kaido!” A warg soldier shouted frantically as he punched through the crowds of people to end up panting with his hands on his knees in front of us all. “The mines! There’s been an Armorsaurus attack in the mines!”

“What?! Scramble the response force!” Kaido replied incredulously, but the guard shook his head.

“We did, but it’s the Craft Brothers! They’ve been grievously injured!” Huh? Why is this guy so bent out of shape? Yes, people getting hurt sucks, but they’re just miners, right?

“Not them! Did you treat their wounds?!” Kaido demanded frantically and I realized like I bet most people, that these Craft Brothers were very important to the Guard Captain.

“Sir...we don’t have the potions. I came to you since you have the clearance to try and have a shipment of them redirected away from the war effort.” War effort? So they’re going to war? Against who?

“Damn it...it’ll take too long…” Kaido lamented through grit teeth before Rimuru extended a tendril of slime to poke the Guard Captain.

“Excuse me! Use this!” I looked along with everyone else to gawk in shock at the sight of a barrel that had been sitting across the street before was now filled to the brim with a beautiful turquoise glowing fluid. “It's a healing potion. Use it to heal your injured.” Rimuru declared and Kaido looked baffled, but he grabbed the lid from the ground and used a fist to hammer it into place before hefting the barrel on one shoulder with ease. Woo, strong short stack boys here.

“Thank you dearly.” Kaido ran off and then I was a bit at a loss like everyone else.

“Okay, what now?” We all awkwardly looked at each other and resigned ourselves to waiting in the plaza outside the castle. Thank goodness there are benches.

🥚

Rora was feeling intimidated. The air in the castle felt both oppressive yet welcoming, as if an entity of great power was watching her both warily and with approval. The waiting room she was brought to was well furnished, the fruit bowl was fresh, the juice was sweet. Altogether, a delightful little parlor to have foreign dignitaries wait for a meeting.

However, she wasn’t a dignitary. She wasn't even from this dimension! Rora has never had to act in the role of a princess and now she’s being forced to! Hopefully the king here is understanding, because there’s no way she can try to fake it to make it. “His Majesty Gazel Wargo will see you now.” A haughty chocolate labrador Half-Warg in a white and gold cape over his purple fancy clothes announced.

Gosh, she hated this guy already. She followed him down the halls and to a grand throne room. Rora’s heart pounded and she felt a blush rise to her cheeks. Oh no. She wasn’t attracted to males before her gender change, why was she finding this incredibly handsome black doberman pinscher half-warg so attractive? Was it his gallant figure in that solid plate armor? The regal shape of his head and face? His rugged and groomed beard? Those piercing blue eyes?

“Do not be so intimidated, my lady.” Oh goddesses his voice is so deep and powerful she could feel it vibrating in her core! “Or overwhelmed. I forget how amorous alicorns can be with how rare it is for you to visit.” Oh thank gosh she didn’t have to try to pretend to hide her arousal.

“Sorry. Like I explained to your Guard Captain; I’m a Princess, but I’m not here on business. I’m not even from the neighboring countries. I’m from another world.” Rora cut to the chase and for some reason the king simply hummed with closed eyes and an understanding visage.

“So you’re an Otherworlder. Did you simply arrive here, or are you a Summoned One?” King Wargo asked, as if such a thing was completely normal. What is up with this world?

“My wife’s aunt plucked us out of our dimension and told us we were needed here. So maybe fifty-fifty.” Rora replied and then began satisfying the regal and stoic king’s curiosity.

🥚

We weren’t kept waiting too long while Rora was basically spilling the beans for Gazel Wargo. Kaido soon returned in great spirits with three other wargs, civilians, following behind. “Thank you! I cannot thank you enough. These guys are like brothers to me.” Kaido gestured to the trio who all smiled in gratitude. “Meet Garm, Dord and Myrd. Some of the finest crafters in the kingdom.”

“Thank you. Your potion saved our lives.” Garm, the oldest looking of them with his full brown bushy beard proclaimed.

“Yes, it reattached my nearly-severed arm! If not for you, even if I survived, my working days would have been over.” Dord the middle-aged one stated.

“...” Myrd nodded silently. He was clearly the youngest and only had a chin-strap beard with no moustache. All were brown furred and brown eyed. The only way to tell the older two apart was that Garm clearly groomed his beard more thoroughly.

“Wait, crafters? You’re skilled crafters?” Rimuru asked and I groaned.

“Ugh, this seems too Orderly.” I complained at all of the Chaos going on appearing to be why Order was falling into place. I know that’s Harmony in a way, but Chaos serving Order’s purposes just rubbed me wrong as a Goddess of the concept.

“Yep! Why, do you need something? I’m sure we can try to arrange a deal after we try to help Kaijin finish his writ on those longswords.” Garm said and Rimuru turned to us.

“Hey, how about you all go through town and see about getting some supplies while Shimmer and I go with these guys to speak to this Kaijin fellow?” At Rimuru’s words, Gobta cheered and ran off, causing Rigur and Mirrin along with their tempest wolf partners to give chase. “You can go enjoy yourself too, Ranga.”

“I’d rather stay with you, Master.” The fluffy currently downsized goodest of bois stated with a look behind him at where Rimuru was riding on his back. Out of all of the tempest wolves, Ranga wasn’t just their leader and the biggest, he was also the fluffiest and most Loyal. There’s that odd capitalization thing again just when I’m thinking about one of the Six Elements.

“Okay then, lead on guys!” I said, wanting to get things moving while my wife was struggling with being hot under the collar while more-or-less giving her life’s story to the genuinely interested stoic king of the wargs. At least he wasn’t taking advantage of her beyond probing for clarification on his questions.

🥚

“Thank you for your patience.” Gazel Wargo bowed his head slightly and Rora drank the glass of water brought to her by a chamberlain. She’d been talking constantly for what felt like hours now summarizing her adventures from the beginning at the king’s insistence. “It is a shame you’re not entirely certain what it is your in-laws wanted you to help with here.”

“All I have is an idea. That the slime I came here with, Rimuru Tempest, is vitally important. He’s incredibly powerful and is trying to establish a peaceful realm of monsters in the Great Forest of Jura.” Rora reiterated and Gazel nodded.

“I agree. Hm?” Gazel looked to the side when a frantic scholar, judging by the warg’s robes and stereotypical ‘smart guy’ appearance, rushed in with a bottle full of lightly glowing and shimmering turquoise fluid. “What is it?” Gazel leaned in and the scholar quietly whispered into his ear so low that even straining her equine ears, Rora couldn’t pick up any of it. “I see. Thank you.” Gazel took the bottle in his hand and eyed it. “Princess Rora.”

“Yes?” Rora winced at having instantly responded. Damn his sexy commanding voice!

“I believe I may have a political reason to aid your endeavors beyond favoring your company.” Gazel’s deliberate and stoic words made her blush hotly.

🥚

Rimuru was quite proud of himself! Thank goodness he gorged on all the Magic Ore in the Cave of Imprisonment and refined it into Magisteel inside his slime gut! Also, thank goodness for his broken as hell Great Sage skill helping him use Predator and other associated skills!

“This is slightly more chaotic, but still too orderly.” Shimmer commented with a bit of complaint in her tone at Rimuru’s incredible abilities. He’d analyzed and copied the masterwork Magisteel Longsword Kaijin had completed to fill his writ on time and be available to help his people learn how to craft. He didn’t fully understand the exotic beauty’s issue, but it seemed more to do with her nature than her personal preferences.

“I can’t thank you enough, Rimuru. I will gladly take a job to apprentice more people for helping me out of this bind. I only had a few days left because the minister who gave me the writ pushed the deadline up on top of it already being unreasonable.” Kaijin, the heavily muscled and brown furred/eyed and thickly bearded warg master smith shook Rimuru’s extended tendril. “Say, I’ll take the swords and the invoice to the requisitions office and then we’re going to celebrate, want to come with us?”

“Huh? Celebrate?” Rimuru asked in bemusement, not fully understanding just why Kaijin and his apprentices, the Craft Brothers, were so overjoyed.

“Yeah! We’ll take you to the Butterflies of the Night hostess club! They have friendly beautiful staff composed entirely of Kind elk ladies. Well, um, we could find someplace more gender neutral if your lady friend wants to stick with us.” Garm said with a look at Shimmer, but instead of disgust, Shimmer was clearly interested. Oh! Right, she’s bisexual with a preference for females.

“Attractive elk ladies, you say? Just to confirm, I haven’t seen enough of them to tell, but are the elks around here not all seven or more feet tall tending towards the lean side and tend to use magic to partially alter their species?” Shimmer questioned and got confused shakes of the head from the wargs while Rimuru wondered about such a drastic difference between elks of different dimensions. “Then yes! I’m all for going to see these ladies.”

“Ah, pardon milady, but where are elks so outlandishly alien?” Dord asked curiously as they left Kaijin’s workshop to first deliver the swords and invoice to the office and then onward towards the promised fun. Oh! Rimuru almost forgot about his villagers running around trading for supplies. Curses, he doesn’t know a way to contact them. It looks like they’ll have to miss out on the fun.

“In my dimension. I’m an Outworlder, you see. One here on a temporary visit. I’m not sure when I’ll be summoned back home, but while I’m here I’m going to help out and have fun.” Shimmer answered casually and the wargs all nodded in acceptance. Seriously, what is up with this world that dimensional travellers are essentially treated as a novelty?

Anyway, after Kaijin dropped off the order, the group was quick to rush to a very nice establishment with a neon-like magic sign outside. Rimuru wasn’t disappointed! They may not be elves, but the elks here give up the same cute and elegant vibe his mild fetish had him gaga over~! Ah! They picked him up! Boobies~! Not as big as Rora or Shimmer’s, but bouncy, soft and more than willing to hug him to them~!

‘I don’t know if I should be happy or sad that I’ve gotten more boobie action as a slime than as a man~!’ Rimuru mentally cheered as he was sort-of fought over by the cute elk ladies trying to decide amongst themselves who got to snuggle the warm squishy cutie for the night. He was so happy and distracted he almost missed how flustered Shimmer was making the proprietress as the flirty chaos serpent practically compressed her heaving honkers on the bartop.

Rimuru couldn’t understand it himself, but he could appreciate girl-on-girl behavior. One didn’t need to be batting for the same team to appreciate it when two of the opposite team were up to bat. Analysis: white grape champagne-soda, alcohol content 7%. Didn’t need to know exactly what he was absorbing Great Sage, but at least this means he could replicate it.

“Mister Rimuru?” Rimuru’s pleased stupor was interrupted by the smiling and knowing face of the darker-furred elk who dressed a bit like a gypsy. “I know you’re a bit in your own world right now, but I wanted to know if it was okay for me to see your fortune.” She held up a crystal ball, but then Shimmer barged into the situation frantically.

“No! No fortunes! Fortunes and prophecies only cause trouble or broken hearts!” Shimmer stated fearfully, as if she’d had first-hand experience.

“Oh my, I’ve never had any fortune do something like that. What happened?” The gypsy-like elk asked worriedly and Shimmer calmed down a bit.

“It wasn’t me, but my brother-in-law. He got a fortune from a spooky witch that warned him of many things. They all came true. If he hadn’t known about them, he would have been just fine dealing with them on his own, but because he knew beforehand, he suffered regular anxiety and defeatist behavior.” Shimmer declared and Rimuru could understand that. If you didn’t know what came and didn’t stress, facing it was actually much easier. Having a Sword of Damocles hanging over you was setting up for disaster.

Yet the hurt and sad look on the gypsy elk’s face filled him with guilt over Shimmer essentially saying her skill was harmful. “I’ll take a fortune anyway. You worked hard at this skill, I’d like you to show me something.” Rimuru said while inwardly cursing his Kind nature.

“I’d be happy to! What to show you though...oh! How about Who You’re Destined to be With?” The elk winced when Shimmer tugged on her ear.

“Hey, hey! It’s bad enough you’re dabbling with fate! Be more specific! Words like those can be twisted!” Shimmer chided and released the elk’s ear.

“Ah, right. How about The Person You Will Love?” She warily asked while eyeing Shimmer, who gestured for her to work harder. “Um...Who You Will Partner With Romantically?” Shimmer gave an okay sign and the elk huffed out a relieved sigh. “Okay, here we go.” She waved her hands around the crystal ball in her lap and revealed…

Hold on, who?

It was confusing. First it showed the image of a human woman, which then twisted into a unicorn mare, then into a wavering shadowy silhouette. All were engulfed in flames save the silhouette which endured. The shadowed eyes opened with both terrifying and captivating gleaming fiery amber orbs with a predatory reptilian or feline slit to them.

“I...I’ve never had such a complicated fortune before. Your Future Beloved, she’s endangered by Fire and filled with sorrow. She does not know happiness, only pain. I hope that you can bring her peace and happiness, Mister Rimuru.” The elk said sadly and Rimuru both regretted, yet was thankful for this fortune. Seeing the beautiful girl give a weak and false smile followed by clear anguish and then that hazy silhouette made him want to find her, to help her.

Of course, that was when the good evening was spoiled by an oafish dog.

🥚

Rora was at dinner with Gazel, having taken him up on his offer for dinner and to sleep in the guest room, when she suddenly bent her fork around her fingers and snarled with fury at what her wife was paying witness to. “My lady, what has caused you such ire?” Gazel asked with polite concern, the absolute gentledog being a most gracious host on top of being a competent ruler from what she’d seen helped her keep her temper from escalating.

“That oafish brown minister that brought me in here and kept my wife and friends from coming into the castle with me just insulted her, my friend, as well as Kaijin and his apprentices. Kaijin punched him in the snoz and now they’re all being arrested!” Rora took deep, calming breaths as Gazel’s stoic gaze turned sharp and coldly furious.

“So. Vesta has made his bed.” Gazel dabbed his face with a napkin and folded it on his plate before he stood, causing his suit of armor to rasp. “I will ensure that justice is properly dealt. Do not worry about the court tomorrow. If it goes as I imagine, the initial ruling will be absolutely disproportionate. I will overrule it and reveal the truth then.”

“Thank you, Gazel. If I had to, you know I would storm the dungeons, free my wife and friends and leave this place forever. Is that the only reason you’re going to act?” Rora questioned and Gazel looked into her eyes, his face ever stoic.

“You know that is not so. You have my measure as a person. My motivations are entirely impartial, focused on fair and even justice. While the assault must be punished, since it was only a single strike to the jaw, a fine is the most they will face with your personal testimony and my backing. It might seem to be preferential treatment, but skills such as your Telepathic Transmission aren’t unknown. I will have every ability to properly handle this situation thanks to you.”

“Thank you. Is there any way that I can...repay you?” Rora asked with an unsure shift of her hips. During her 20 year fusion with Shimmer, she’d learned she could optionally be pure female or a herm. Part of her many discoveries in her abilities in isolation.

“I’m afraid that any such actions must be between myself and someone I am willing to marry and sire an heir with. You will not be staying, so I must decline such an enticing invitation, my lady.” Gazel calmly replied and Rora sighed in lament that the handsome king was beyond her reach.

“I apologize for the temptation then. I wish you a good night.” Rora bid farewell and then continued her meal. She was looking forward to tomorrow now, so was Shimmer.

Ch.62

Ch.62

The night sleeping in the dungeon was not fun. Being frogmarched in chains and shackles far less so. It took everything in my power not to snap my fingers and turn that oaf Vesta, who was decked out in fake bandages and a fucking arm sling, into a worm! Then there’s the fact that unless addressed by the king, the defendant wasn’t allowed to speak while the plaintiff had free reign! Also, their fucking proxy was clearly bought! He wasn’t defending them at all!

This was a kangaroo court! Gazel had better hold to what he told Rora last night, or so help me, I am going to turn his kingdom from stone into sand! Oh, I was so pissed off that I missed most of what was being said. Vesta had just finished his false case.

“I would say this is an open-and-shut case, Vesta. If you weren’t lying to all of us.” Gazel Wargo rumbled from his throne on high and raised a hand. Rora entered from behind his throne and stood to his right, her regal presence enhanced by the dress she chose to wore instead of what used to be my armor. This caused a shock to fill the courtroom. “I know the truth, Vesta. For you see, that woman you have bound in chains like an animal is Princess Rora’s wife, with whom she shares a Telepathic Transmission link with. She told me what really happened.”

I almost smirked under my muzzled restraints at how pale Vesta managed to become despite his dark chocolate brown fur. Yeah boy~! The reckoning comes! We all make mistakes in the heat of passion, Jimbo!

“First, soldiers, remove this disgrace of a proxy from my midst. He is to be dealt with as our laws command.” The squirrely slimeball, sorry that’s rude to Rimuru, the worm who accepted Vesta’s bribe to sabotage us was quickly seized and he begged for his life as he was dragged away. “Second, Kaijin. Your assault is not in question, only the severity of it. Since all you did was strike Vesta in the face in defense of your honor, you will only be fined. The rest were bystanders.”

“Thank you for your fair ruling, my king.” Kaijin replied honestly.

“Now for you, Vesta. You are hereby exiled from Wargon. Your rank, your holdings, everything is forfeit to the crown for your disgusting level of corruption and baseless spite for a fellow servant of this kingdom. You will be leaving with Kaijin and the others when they depart for the Great Forest of Jura. My disappointment in you is immense.” King Gazel Wargo declared and Vesta fell to his knees in shock as his world fell apart due to his foolish decisions.

I smiled under my muzzle up at Rora, who smirked back at me. That was something she managed to convince Gazel to do considering that Vesta, despite being a total jerk, was in fact a capable magic researcher, so having him work for Rimuru was a good idea.

“Before all of this wraps up, however. Kaijin. I extend an offer for you to return to my service, since in retrospect, it is clear that the failure of the Magitek Soldier program was nobody’s fault. Not yours, Vesta’s, or anyone’s besides the bureaucrats pushing the project too quickly.” Gazel’s words caused Rora to jolt and gawk at him in surprise and I bristled. I guess he still is a servant of his people, focused on retaining capable servants to serve those people.

“I refuse, my king. For while I will always be loyal to Wargon, I cannot go against my word, my honor. I swore that I would serve Rimuru for the foreseeable future. Not even a mountain of treasure could sway me.” Kaijin replied with certainty and Gazel actually closed his eyes with a disappointed sigh through his nose.

“I am sorry to hear this. Go, with my blessing. Know that you are always welcome at my table.” Gazel then nodded up at Rora and she put a hand on his pauldron with a gentle smile. Those two formed a fast friendship over the course of a day. I couldn’t handle Gazel myself, though. So Orderly it kinda makes me itch. Like these restraints. Actually, if they were more decorative I think I’d like these restraints...I don’t need my mouth to talk, do I?

🥚

“Why are you still wearing those?” Rora groaned when she rejoined us and Rimuru enjoyed how flustered Rora became while Shimmer wagged her eyebrows and traced the chain free manacles and muzzle. Rimuru himself was fairly flustered at how kinky the chaos serpent was, taking a shine to being restrained, or at least the restraints themselves.

“It is her prerogative to enjoy what she enjoys.” Kaijin chuckled as he led Vesta through the street by the lead on a collar on his neck. The despondent half-warg was downcast and silent, accepting his king’s judgement and obeying like the Loyal dog he was. There that capitalization is again! “Come along, Vesta. The sooner we’re out of here, the sooner that collar comes off.”

“You should leave it on. It’s what I deserve.” Vesta muttered and Rimuru couldn’t comprehend being so Loyal to someone that you’d accept the punishment they meted out. Well...no, that was wrong. Rimuru could totally understand it. He used to be a gutless salaryman after all. Letting his superiors kick the emotional shit out of him on the regular was essentially part of the job.

“You need to move on, Vesta. Do not wallow in your mistakes. You won’t improve as a person if you dwell on the past. It’s that behavior that led you here.” Kaijin wisely chided the taller warg, who looked up at the blacksmith in contemplative wonder. Rimuru saw hope for this guy. He may have treated them like scum, but he was clearly just misguided.

“Master Rimuru!” At Rigur’s voice, Rimuru turned on his perch on Ranga’s back to find Rigur leading Gobta and Mirrin on their tempest wolf partner’s backs with proper saddles and saddlebags. “We’ve managed to trade a lot of the raw ore and herbs you gave us for provisions!”

“Good job, guys! At least with this, Kaijin and the brothers won’t have to work too much on scrounging up materials on site before they can get to training us in their crafts.” Rimuru replied as Kaido opened the gates for them.

“Goodbye brother, fellas. Come back to visit sometime, huh? I don’t want distance to keep us apart forever.” Kaido hugged Kaijin and then the three Craft Brothers before he glared at Vesta. “If you come back, however. We will hang you. Never return.” Kaido shoved Vesta out of the gates and then waved happily at the rest of us before they closed.

“Well then~! Let’s get to the forest so I can have you all ride in my storage!” Shimmer telepathically cheered since the muzzle clamped around her snout prevented normal speech and Rimuru bemoaned that with her constantly wearing that and the manacles on her wrists, ankles and tail, she’d be even more enticing! Curse these married gals for teasing him!

🥚

I enjoyed how enamoured and baffled the wargs were when I pumped up my bust for them to enter my Spatial Storage, which was a skill here like most of our magic had turned into it turns out. The flight south back to the village was faster because of a tailwind. It seemed the winds liked to flow south from Wargon.

When everyone had left my Spatial Storage, they promptly got to work on organizing. Rora and I helped with the construction. We used our Earth Manipulation skill to help make composite bricks so Myrd could have what he needed to get the construction going. Soon everyone wouldn’t be living in the wood and canvas yurt huts he helped teach us how to build for too long.

Days turned into weeks, during which more goblins and wolf packs from the rest of the forest converged and joined Rimuru’s growing village, causing everything to increase in workload, yet move faster.

We got to witness Rimuru Name every new villager and reveal to us the power Names had here too. Since I’m technically a Monster, having a Name automatically empowered me. We also discovered that Rora and I poured magicule essence off of us so thickly after the new arrivals were initially terrified of us and Rimuru.

Aside from the construction, we also practiced with the unique and rather powerful if limiting magic of this world. Unlike back home, magic wasn’t nearly as freeform. It took the form of Skills. Skills took concepts and condensed them into an at-will activatable spell that could operate within the constraints of the will of the wielder.

Which meant…

“This...is a Skill?” Rora bemoaned as I leaned against my heaving boulder boobs and poured water from my nipples into the artificial river Myrd had us and the rest of the village dig in order to help test the planned city’s irrigation system before connecting to the nearby river.

“Yep. I have the skill Produce Liquids, which lets me convert magicules into any fluid I can imagine in my breasts. Making water to test the irrigation system is no challenge at all.” I wasn’t going to complain, but seriously, magic here is weird!

“Couldn’t they have just finished the trench up to the weir they constructed?” Rora asked exasperatedly and I shrugged.

“I think Myrd preferred that we test it before connecting the river and the outlet. Something about testing water retention.” I replied and quirked a brow at her. “Also, it has been a while since I had an excuse to let my girls out for some fun. Mind making this exciting?” I asked with my thicc tail wagging above my big bubble booty. I was wearing a half-decent outfit made from hemp and shed tempest wolf fur. It was surprisingly comfy and durable.

“I’m not in the mood right now, Shimmer. All this hard work and learning from our warg friends has drained me.” Rora sighed and I wilted against my water-gushing bosom in disappointment. “That said, it’s getting pretty full, how much did Myrd, uh, gesture for you to fill it?”

“To just below the top brick of the sides.” I replied and then blushed. “Uh, I kinda didn’t consider that I can’t see around my tits. How full is it?”

“About at that spot. Go ahead and stop playing raunchy fountain.” I snorted smoke at her words and ceased my Produce Liquid skill before restoring my usual still huge bust and pulling the leather straps of my inadequate vest until it was covering my nipples and giving delicious absolute cleavage. “How much longer are we going to be here?”

“Come on, Rora, it isn’t bad here at all. Consider this a tutorial on what we’re going to have to do for Carvahall and the future warg city you want to make right next to it. We had 20 years of self-learning on rebuilding Coldstone Castle. Now we’re getting apprenticed by experts.” I reasoned to my wife and she slumped with understanding shared across our bond.

After that, we wandered towards the center of the village since neither of us had anything happening right now. We could usually find one of the five wargs there to get direction from. Vesta turned out to be a good investment. He was determined to prove his worth after having failed his king and was ironically the best magic tutor here. In fact, the only magic tutor.

He wasn’t a sorcerer though, just a magic researcher. That said, even though he didn’t have many ‘skills’ he could easily help others towards learning how to acquire them when he wasn’t using samples provided by Rimuru to experiment on advanced refining processes for potions, ores and other things. He guides others to treasures he cannot possess.

What we found in the village center though was a bit surprising. A bunch of people were loitering outside of the yurt that usually was used as a lunchroom for the people working. Inside were a quartet of ponies with three of them ravenously devouring meat. Thank goodness anthro ponies here are omnivorous, because meat was the only food the village had in abundance until the farm fields were irrigated, plowed, seeded and harvested. Which hasn’t happened yet.

“So, what’s going on here?” Rora asked when we entered, causing the four to look at her and the ravenous trio started choking on their food, but thankfully Rigurd, Rigur and...uh...I can’t remember his name, we haven’t even spoken. They all knew the Heimlich Maneuver. “Oh no I forgot to cover my wings again…” Rora bemoaned with her face in her hands. “Let me cut to the chase. Yes, I’m a princess. No I’m not from around here. I’m a visiting Outworlder.”

“Visiting?” The masked unicorn questioned sharply with incredible attention focused on Rora.

“Yes. If you’re an Outworlder or Summoned One though, our method of travel can only take you to our world or the world used as an intermediary. They have no way of narrowing down what dimension you’re from.” Rora replied and I nodded, causing the mare to wilt slightly at letting her hopes get up.

“Huh? You’re an Outworlder or Summoned One, Shizu?” The other unicorn mare, one with a blond mane and light pink fur that nearly matched her outfit in tone, asked in curiosity.

“Yes, but I’d rather keep my story private.” Stated the black-maned unicorn mare in the otherwise full-covering white and black outfit that hugged her fit and shapely body while also being quite stylish. I kinda want an outfit like that now. I’ll have to remember what it looks like for the wardrobe back home.

“That’s fair. Far be it for us to make you uncomfortable, Miss Shizu.” The lightly armored tan pegasus with the dark blond mane stated while the blond-maned and brown furred more properly armored earth pony turned around in his seat fully.

“I’m the leader of our group, sorry for choking on the introduction, Princess. I’m Kaval, the pegasus is Gido and Eren there is our sorcerer. Our enigmatic friend is Shizu. We’re Adventurers with the Free Guild here to investigate the Great Forest of Jura for the Kingdom of Blumund.” Kaval informed us and I shared a worried look with Rora.

“Did you speak to Rimuru?” I asked them and the four all balked at me. “Oh, sorry. This is my Skill; Telepathic Transmission. It’s like Thought Projection, only instead of just broadcasting, I’m actually inside your heads. I don’t have Thought Projection, so sorry about that.”

“Y-yes. We’ve already spoken to Rimuru. We’ve already decided this place isn’t a danger. In fact, you might be good for the stability of the region.” Kaval replied uneasily and I shared in my relief with Rora. Thank goodness, we might not need to go to war with a nation. Again.

“Hey~! Listen~!” I joined Rora in wincing at the obnoxious warning ‘ring’ of someone from the Displacement Bureau about to call us. “You finally met her! She’s the most important alteration to this world’s fate you can make.” Aunt Hermais said and we looked at Shizu, who continued to slowly eat her food through her mask. I don’t need to eat, but I wanna know how to do that!

🥚

Rimuru was a bit bemused. Rora and Shimmer had been keeping their distance ever since they met the ponies from the adventurer’s Free Guild. The ponies were staying for a few days to observe the village and give a full report to the Kingdom of Blumund on the going’s on here. In the meantime, he’d spent the afternoons with Shizu up on the hill.

He wasn’t dumb. He could tell. Shizu was sick. He offered her his perfect healing potion, but she insisted it would only delay her end, which she felt was coming soon. She wouldn’t tell him why, only that she felt he might prevent disaster from happening.

“Noodle, noodle~!” They heard in the distance. Was that Shimmer’s voice? Did she finally take off that muzzle? Rimuru noticed those two didn’t eat like him, so Shimmer simply never needed to take that blasted thing off her snout.

“Rimuru…” Shizu whimpered and the slime looked up at the beautiful mare who he had quickly grown close to. “I can’t...can’t…” Shizu erupted into flames and her mask fractured before it fell from her beautiful face, which was marred by her red and yellow demonic eyes from the spirit possessing her.

“Don’t worry. I’ll take care of you.” Rimuru solemnly swore as he prepared himself.

🥚

I entered the tent where Shizu was put to recover from her ordeal of having the Fire Spirit Ifrit severed from her body once the adventurers left to get her some things. Oof. This is so uncomfortable yet oddly enjoyable, this dense foreign object inside of me.

“Shimmer? Rora? What are you doing here?” Rimuru asked from next to the eerily still mare, who suddenly became wrinkled and ancient with her lustrous black mane turned snow white. It was so sudden it hurt me to see. “Shizu!”

“She is dead, Rimuru.” Rora sadly intoned and I was grateful for my muzzle helping me muffle my moan as the object in my womb pulsed and instead began to make me feel the wonderful sensation I loved so much. Of having life inside of me. “However, not for long.” Rora patted my lower abdomen, which was exposed from the style of vest I’d taken to wearing.

“My family decided that she was the most important factor of this world we could help with. She has perished, yes, but she will return.” I joined my hands with Rora’s as I felt the lone egg forming within me.

“What? Shizu...is inside of you?” Rimuru asked in understanding and I nodded. “Then...is my promise to consume her body pointless?”

“No. You must consume her body. It was her last request in this life, honor that. She will return, she will have all her memories, but she will be reborn. A new life. Respect that the one she had before has ended.” Rora declared and Rimuru nodded his slime body before erupting over Shizu’s dead body and engulfing her before a dark haze overtook him.

Standing naked before them was a short androgenous pale blue furred and golden-eyed visage with the same lustrous black flowing mane and tail of a unicorn that was uncannily like Shizu. Oh my gosh. Rimuru is sexless?! I always thought of him as a he, not a they! My shock was abated by Rimuru opening their eyes and tears flowing from them. Oh, come here sweetie.

I hugged the crying dear to my bosom and ignored the confusion and surprise of the people who entered the tent. I can only guess that this is the first time Rimuru has had a form that had the hormones to feel deep emotions. They were always detached even if they clearly had emotions. Maybe now Rimuru will grow even more as a person. I perked when they put their hands to my lower stomach and rubbed.

“She’s in here?” Rimuru asked through sniffles and I nodded down at the little faux unicorn. “When will she be out?”

“I will birth her egg in two weeks. Then? Well, she will hatch for her Destined One.” I heavily implied to them and they looked up at me with hope. “Okay, I just want to know. Do you identify as he, she, or they? I don’t want to offend and I’m assuming you’re a they.”

“I’m a guy.” Rimuru answered before running his hands down to his groin and going pale. “N-no way~! I’m sexless?! No fair~!” Rimuru wailed while Rora kept the others occupied with explanations and I was left consoling the suddenly further distraught slime.

“W-well, as a slime, from what I know of them thanks to talking to Alberta for 20 years, your gender is what you choose. You can be a he, she, they or like my wife, a she who is also a he.” I beamed images into Rimuru’s mind and he suddenly dissolved into a puddle of slime.

“Arglebargle!” Ah! No! I’m sorry for overwhelming you~!

Ch.63

Ch.63

“For the last time, I’m fine!” I shouted in frustration with my voice, since the moment everyone realized I was pregnant, they nearly demanded I take off my muzzle and other binding accessories. Just now, several of the goblina villagers including Haruna, were pestering me over trying to do work when I’m expecting. Blasted locals, just because I’m not using my Navel Pearl to hide my belly because of the experimental nature of this rebirthing process doesn’t mean I’m helpless!

“Miss Shimmer, I know your people may be different, but please don’t worry us. Monster pregnancies are precious, especially outside of the safer times to be having children.” Haruna pleaded with me, the cute goblina had been the most vocal in trying to get me to just sit on my ass and do fuck-all nothing until I give birth.

“Well, when are the safer times? I couldn’t exactly control this since it was either letting Shizu die permanently, or rebirthing her from my womb.” I huffed in annoyance and gave up, letting the goblinas take away the hoe I was tilling the soil with in preparation for a farm. It was hard enough just to beg this much work off of the wargs! Nobody understands that I’m a fucking dragon and my pregnancy isn’t going to slow me down when it’s not immobilizing!

Also, usually I’m all for lazing about, but for some reason Shizu is filling me with a restless energy, as if even though she wasn’t even out of me yet, her ego was just so powerful that it was affecting me. “The start of spring, which was months ago and sadly filled with strife from Veldora vanishing.” Haruna informed me as she guided me away from the fields towards the village.

“Right, your dragon god of storms. I remember hearing about that.” I muttered and rubbed my pearly belly. Come on, it’s almost time. Just come out already! These past two weeks have been so stressful because of your anxiety and need to be active! At least we’re having a feast tonight. I may not need food, but I still would like to eat something with how unhappy I’ve been lately.

“Shimmer!” I turned my head towards the voice and smiled at the sight of my wife, who immediately kissed me after she approached and rubbed my swollen womb. “There you are. You’ve been hiding from me all day.” Because I was trying to vent my stress only to get more stressed. “Come on, let’s go for a swim in the river.” Oo~! That’s a much better idea!

I let my wife lead me by the hand across the village and to the river that would act as the water source for the village’s irrigation and plumbing water. It wasn’t until we were near the river that I felt the tell-tale twinge in my belly. Shizu is coming. “You knew, didn’t you?” I smiled softly at my wife who returned my loving gaze. “Thanks. It’ll be much better to give birth here in peace. I know I’m a Chaos Goddess, but I appreciate my peace too much to give it up.”

“I know. Now, into the water with you.” Rora zapped my clothes away before pulling me into the cold water of the river. I shuddered and gasped as I let my body work as magical nature intended. I groaned and panted as I floated with my legs curled up and spread wide while Rora held me up to prevent the river current from taking me along.

“Ah~!” I cried out and then grit my teeth as I pushed. Shizu’s egg left me with a simple and easy long push through my birth canal. Her brilliant amber egg reflected the light refracting through the water beautifully. Thankfully Rora was ready and fished her from the water which washed away the afterbirth. “She’s so beautiful. Like all of my children.” I breathed as I recovered from my brief ordeal and took her in my hands.

“You can’t keep her either, Shimmer.” Rora reminded me sadly and I grit my teeth. When will I get to have the children I create?! Rora gently hugged me, feeling my pain that had grown ever since we began helping another dimension’s Displaced Saphira get started by acting as her surrogate mother without getting to be her mother. The raw fact that I’ve birthed so many, yet could claim none of them hurt.

“So you’re the one I have to thank for cursing me further? For keeping me from the peace of death?” Shizu asked me despondently and I sent her the memories I had of our conversations with my aunts about her, about Rimuru, about how she would completely replace any potential future Rimuru had. “I didn’t...I didn’t want to curse him. That wasn’t what I wanted. I just wanted peace. So...this is so I can support him in avenging me? So I can still pursue my peace?”

“So you can find your happiness.” I corrected and we swam out of the river where Rora summoned our clothes back on and I carried Shizu’s amber egg into the village to find a small gathering at Rimuru’s yurt. What now? “What happened this time?” I asked as we approached the gathering.

“The hunting party for the feast tonight was ambushed by ogres. Lord Rimuru pacified them since they did not seriously harm the hunters and now he is speaking to them.” One of the hobgoblins informed us and we shrugged before walking through the crowd and entering his yurt when people realized I was holding a large egg and wasn’t pregnant anymore.

“Hm?” The red-haired samurai looking ogre, who was fairly handsome despite his rough features, looked at us and then the egg in bemusement. “Ah, I’m sorry if I’m interrupting something else.”

“Oh, no, it’s fine. Is...is that?” Rimuru, clothed and comfortable in his new unicorn form, which had become a default for him when not sleeping, asked with awe and hope as he looked at Shizu’s egg.

“Yes. Shizu is very sorry for the responsibility she heaped upon your shoulders. I should hope that my family and I’s instincts on this are right, or you two might become embittered.” I approached him and held out Shizu to him.

“W-what is happening? Mother? What is this feeling?” Shizu questioned excitedly, likely calling me mother on instinct rather than any intent. After a moment of hesitation, Rimuru took her from my hands. “Oh gosh. My gosh. I’ve never…” I smiled when the beautiful amber shell shattered and Rimuru yelped cutely. He splashed into slime when my newborn amber daughter pounced on him and the flash of light was blinding. With a joyous keen, Shizu nuzzled the amorphous blob, which now had the Gedwey Ignasia shining in the very core of his body. “Rimuru~!”

No fair~! She can speak right away! I blame this world’s skills! She probably automatically got Thought Projection! After I hatched, I spent weeks without even remembering I had a previous life and even had to relearn how to speak through Rora! Hmph!

“Shizu?” Rimuru asked in bafflement, wrapping his life partner in tendrils of slime as she snuggled into his goo. “Shizu, is it really you?”

“What is going on? What is this raw power that you all possess?” The red armored ogre asked in awe and Rora spoke up so I could quietly enjoy the two relishing their new Bond.

“You just witnessed history in the making. Behold the first True Dragon born in centuries.” Rora proclaimed, causing everyone besides Rimuru, Shizu, Rora and I to shout in surprise.

🥚

“So, you’re leaving?” Rimuru asked sadly and everyone else at the table exclaimed their sadness too, especially Shizu, who was still a whelp and would need months to grow into adulthood. I made sure to warn her of all of the trials she would be facing along with potentially having to face a life with no children if Rimuru doesn’t figure out a way around the issue.

“Yes. We can’t have you so dependent on us and we have our own family back home to get back to.” Rora explained as I whined since I didn’t want to leave. If not for our wives, friends and family back home, I would’ve loved living here. These people had become dear friends to us.

“You can summon us anytime with my Token.” I said as I set down the palm-sized stone with the Gedwey Ignasia on it in front of Rimuru on the table. “It will allow you to summon us at any time.” I had to include Rora in that, since we’re so intrinsically connected, that she was as much a Displaced as I was. “Remember sweetie, that you and Rimuru are one and the same. He is your Rider and partner for life, even if not romantically, but I know better than to think that.”

“Mom!” Shizu said with a blush that turned her amber face into a gorgeous ruby.

“Well, do you have to leave now? Why not enjoy the feast before you leave?” Rimuru questioned and I looked at Shizu with regret and her eyes filled with understanding.

“Because she might not be able to go if she waits.” Shizu answered and I closed my eyes as I turned to leave. “Goodbye! Thank you for everything!” Shizu shouted with her cute childish voice and I began to run before I took off and Rora joined me in the air before a wormhole opened up and swallowed us.

The next thing I knew, I had Pinkie holding my shoulders and Kala standing between Rora and I with Katrina holding Rora’s shoulders. I blinked and time resumed. “Huh?! Where did Aunt Eris go?! I’ve gotta slug her one for that mean joke about taking you somewhere for ten times the time you were gone before!” Kala shouted before taking a deep whiff of me. “Whoa, you smell good. I mean, you were pregnant for two decades, but wow.”

“If it’s alright with everyone. Can we just all take a nap?” Rora asked exhaustedly, emotionally drained like I was. I nodded imploringly and our wives all worriedly led us to the bedroom where we dogpiled into bed and got comfortable since they realized that something had happened from one moment to the next.

🥚

[100-ish Years Later]

I was nudged from my meditation by my wife brushing against my mind. I opened my chaotic eyes to the contrasting peaceful deep basin that the Igualda Falls fed before it flowed into the Anora River until it then poured out into the Bay of Fundor far away. My magic, tied to Chaos in this realm ceased flowing for the first time in several days and I stood from the smooth stone I had placed here specifically for me to meditate and pour myself into the world.

I swam up through the cold water towards the falls, then into the canal that flowed into Mount Narnmor and consequently supplied Narnmor City with fresh water. I smoothly emerged to the cheerful greetings of many wargs and other species who called the docks of the city their place of work. I waved one of my gleaming manacle-clad hands kindly to them and continued home.

Over the decades since we had liberated Alagaesia, I have both calmed considerably yet become even more devious. This is evident in my choice to wear gilded manacles on my wrists, ankles and tail, while my equally gilded muzzle glinted against my sapphire snout. I was garbed in nothing else save a bikini, because my beauty deserved to be displayed and I adored the wandering eyes of others as I tempted them with my body.

I did not shy away from touches either, enjoying the bold caress of those brave enough to try, but I did not reciprocate. Soon, I entered the castle, where the nobles ruled the mountain city. Unlike Tronjheim, Narnmor was hollowed out fully and reinforced to host a much more traditional city that was lit from above by a giant quartz that mimicked the sun and moon.

We had the city of Wargon from Rimuru’s world to thank for the inspiration that led Roran to this bold and daring design that also provided enough stone, ore and other minerals for Carvahall and Therinsford to become properly constructed smaller cities of their own. Only fools dared suggest removing the shell of a mountain from over the city. This was a warg city first.

“Lady Shinescales. It is wonderful to see you again.” One of the many nobles, a unicorn who I can never remember the name of for he is a craven oaf I wish nothing to do with, greeted me as his eyes raked over my form. I did not mind it, but I did not appreciate that this cur assumed he could one day even touch me. “I believe your wife was asking for you?” I nodded and continued onward.

I had only probed his mind once upon meeting and that was enough. A shame that aside from being craven, he was not corrupt, because then disposing of him would have been easy. That said, I have never spoken to him. If I do not see you as being worth speaking to, then you won’t hear my voice in your mind. My muzzle is my means of helping prevent my loose lips from making trouble as it was a fashion statement.

“Love!” Rarity called out as she waved to me from her shop window. “My, you are wearing that boldly as usual. Are we still on for dinner tonight?” Rarity asked me and I sent her psionic confirmation. “We’ll be-ah! Spike~! Ha, ha, ha~!” Rarity laughed when large purple arms wrapped around her and pulled her into her shop.

My core ached with need as I caught the scent of my first mate and I hurried onward, willing my rapidly moistening lower lips to behave. I have not had eggs in so long. The Rider Order, led by Eragon with Brom and Oromis as his advisors, had more than enough Dragons and Riders. Too many by some accounts since many eggs had to be freed from the pact and made ‘wild’.

Rora then sent desire across our bond and I outright flew the rest of the distance and through our window. I panted through my nose in excitement and found Rora nude in our royal bedchambers. She was already masturbating and moaning my name before she looked at me with raw need in her gaze. I couldn’t dive into her and become Shimora fast enough.

We keened through our nose, my bindings were enchanted not to vanish and instead carry over when we fused. We drove our tail into our soaked quim and yiffed desperately before Pinkie Pie popped into our presence and pulled our phallic tail from us. “Nuh-uh! It’s not safe for possibly inbred dragons to be born~!” Pinkie giggled and we whined at her through our nose and tried to assail her mind with pleas, but her impossibly ironclad mind denied us. “Nope! We’re waiting.”

“Mmph~!” We whimpered and groped our breasts while fingering our cunt. Today was our 100th anniversary and it was also the day that we, Shimora, would bear the children of our wives.

We were so hot, so molten with need that we barely noticed when Katrina and Kala arrived aside from when Kala slapped that thick dick across our muscular abs! “Oh, fucking finally~.” Kala purred as she produced two potions for our other wives. “Drink up girls! We’re ruining her! Take off that muzzle!”

By Grauntie Wiatr yes~!

🥚

We were sitting on a beach. That can’t be right. We were being massively inseminated by our three other wives in our passion, likely completely blowing our celebration dinner out of the water. Possibly wrecking a good portion of the castle in our unbridled, unleashed passion. “Well done sweetie!” We looked over at our mom, who was in a string bikini on a beach chair with her sisters on the other side of her from us. “You’ve accomplished everything you set out to do.”

“We did?” We asked aloud and gasped with our hands clasping over our uncovered snout with a blush. Shimmer has lived wearing a muzzle so long not just from preference, but because speaking aloud was embarrassing to her since it became magically beyond sexy and made people want to fuck just from speaking. Shimora suffered this peculiar curse too, but they had telepathy so speech was saved for the bedroom.

“Don’t worry, your inherited sexual allure from mom won’t impact us too much unless we let it.” Aunt Hermais assured us and we calmed down a bit. No need to panic over potentially inciting a spontaneous orgy then. Shimmer made that mistake once and that was enough.

“That said, you’ve secured a bright future for your dimension. You’ve done us proud.” Aunt Eris and her sisters raised their varied alcoholic drinks to us in toast and we beamed brightly. “That said, you’re about to fade into obscurity.” Huh? “So, I think it’s time you all finally moved to our dimension. The rest of your friends and family will go on perfectly fine without you.”

“But...our friends, family, our home? Why leave it at all? Can’t we just have a happily ever after?” We asked and the sisters all sadly shook their heads. “Why?”

“Because you’re about to die in a massive explosion.” Eris revealed and We felt cold to our soul. “Or you were. The next great evil has emerged, one that you will be helpless against. One that the others will succeed against without you since I dispatched a Time Squad to move them to safety.”

“What?” We gasped while clutching at our sternum where our Eldunarya went cold.

“Yes, sweetie. This evil was summoned to your world by Sombra’s final curse upon you. You remaining will not only ensure your deaths, but also empower this evil so that it will be capable of committing another genocide even greater than the one Sombra commited.” Mama Dongo gently told us before sipping her pina colada.

“So, you’re living with us now! As one of our chief agents in the Displacement Bureau, you won’t ever have to worry about providing for your family either! Well, after you give birth to all those cuties in your womb.” Hermais chuckled and then suddenly the beach was gone, we were standing in our full regal robes before a desk that Hermais sat behind with Dongoruas and Eris standing on either side in professional sci-fi business suits. “That said, let’s start orientation~!”

“W-wait! Can’t we at least be allowed to adjust?” We pleaded and blinked down at our skin tight sci-fi armored bodysuit. “When-eep!” We squeaked when Alberta suddenly hooked an arm around our waist and frogmarched us out of our cheekily smiling family’s office.

“Guess who is your partner, babe?! Oh and just as a heads up, I’m told you’re to be treated as a perma-fused person because that’s how we operate here. So long as you keep your split egos in private or when in other dimensions beyond our security systems, you don’t have to worry about magic security getting confused and having you detained. So, welcome to the job! You’re stuck on desk duty until you have kids though, so sorry about this.” Alberta apologized and we could practically feel our swirly eyes spinning.

“What? Just...how? When? Why? Where?” We whined in confusion before Alberta poked the tiny bump on the wrist of our right sleeve and an omnitool like Kala’s appeared with an ID of us naming us Shimora and labeling us as a Class-A Displacement Agent. “But...but…”

“Don’t worry. Half of us here were just as hopelessly lost on our first month of orientation. So, let’s get started!” Alberta led us through the cubicles and we dizzily followed.

That was how our life for the foreseeable future began, as Displacement Agents, or as a Displacement Agent. Our job was to intercept, protect and serve dimensionally Displaced persons. Thank gosh Kala, Pinkie and Katrina came along with us, because we couldn’t live without them.

More often than not though, our job usually involved getting pregnant and either facilitating a rebirth or creating a Dragon Rider on a world without them. It was not a thankless job though. We love it, it pays well, our coworkers are great and the Empire is an awesome place to live. Especially when you’re acknowledged by the oligarchy that rules it.

“Hey~! Listen~!” We could live without that ringtone though. “Hey~ girl! It’s your hundredth work-anniversary~! Sorry though, no party. Instead, we’ve got another task for you, one on the world of Lunarule! Not only is it a Displaced being dropped into a dimension where a Displaced has already completed their adventure, but you’re going inside of her! It’s super oversexed~!”

Lunarule?! The goddess who literally has a planet as her womb?! We fucking love our job~!

Ch.1

Ch.1

“Ah~, home sweet home.” I sighed in relief, but soon my sense of relief was compounded by joy when my little doggo Peppy yapped and squealed in desperate happiness for my attention. “Oh~ mama’s little boy~! I’m sorry~! I have to work, you know~!” I cooed at the little chihuahua and I picked him up to hold him against my modest chest. He gladly snuggled and made kisses at me, but I knew he’d just shy away if I tried to let him actually kiss me, such a cutie.

“Just be glad, sweetie. You have me all to yourself for the next several days.” I made smoochie noises at him and he wriggled against me, so I let him down and he led the way to the kitchen. Once there, I retrieved his ‘mama’s home’ natural pure-meat snack that he’d either eat right now or hoard for a meal later in his pet bed.

My phone rang when I retrieved his treat and I checked my cell, but it said Scam Likely, so I muted the ringer and let it go to voicemail. If it’s important, they’ll leave a message, if not, well, at least I didn’t risk leaving my voice on a sampler to try and steal my identity. I tossed Peppy his snack, only for my phone to alert me to a text message.

“Okay, who is this then?” I muttered as I retrieved my phone from my pocket again. Random number, no location. Just an odd question.

Do you like cute things?

“Ugh, one of those weird pass-along things I guess. Of course I do, but I’m not respond-.” I blinked when it continued.

Good, would you go to great lengths to protect children?

What the...what is this? “Uh...I guess? I haven’t found Mister...or Missus Right, but-.”

Excellent. How do you feel about grand adventures like The Hobbit, Dragonsong, The Wheel of Time or The Inheritance Cycle?

“I...love those books…” This is really fucking creepy now! “Who are you? How are you anticipating my answers when I’m not responding?” I snarled and looked around my apartment, Peppy whined and stood with his front paws on my leg. I love you too boy, but-.

Wonderful. I hope you enjoy your vacation, have a nice day.

“Answer me!” I hissed and when it didn’t respond, I tried to text the number, only to feel a pit develop in my stomach when my phone told me such a number didn’t exist. “Okay...okay. I’m just...come on Peppy, mama needs comforting.” I muttered and retrieved a tub of cookie dough ice cream that I wasn’t planning to dig into so soon into my week off, but that freaky situation just now really has me on edge.

I took my little boy and my ice cream to the living room where I turned on my digital antenna. Oh! They’re showing the movie rendition of Eragon! Sure, it sucked compared to the book, of course it did, but at least I could watch Saphira in action.

I sat down with my best friend in the world and shared some of the chocolate-free parts of my treat with him as I watched the movie. After it was over, I’d finished pigging out and left the empty carton on the coffee table. “C’mere boy. I don’t feel like going to bed tonight.” I snuggled him as I laid down and turned off the TV, forgetting why I had felt so upset earlier.

🥚

Mm...it’s so warm and nice...I don’t remember my bed being this wonderful. I tried to shift a bit to see about waking up, only to rub against something smooth and hard. I don’t remember my bedroom wall being that firm. Cheap apartments are held together with spit, nails and dreams of better places.

I tried to open my eyes, but it was like they were glued shut. Ew, excess rheum. I forgot to take my nighttime allergy pills again. I tried to reach up to rub my eyes, but...my arms. Something is wrong with my arms!

I also just realized I’m in warm water and I’m not breathing! Ah~!

🥚

Okay, my moment of mortal terror regarding my impending death has passed...sometime later. I don’t know. Whatever is going on, I don’t need to breathe, I’m in something much thicker than water that feels very cozy and warm even if I can’t move or open my eyes. I can’t even really hear anything either.

I don’t know what’s going on. Where am I? What happened to Peppy? I know I filled his auto-feeder and water dispenser recently, but I hope someone notices I’m gone and has Todd take him in if I don’t get back soon.

Wait, what’s that? I hear something...rustling? I tried to focus on the sound, the distinctive sound of fallen foliage crackling as something walked on it. I would’ve screamed if I could when I felt something nudge whatever I’m in and I heard a sniffing noise I recognize as a dog owner. What scared me was that whatever touched me with it’s snout was big and the sniffing was much more audible than anything smaller than a large breed of dog would make.

Whatever was touching my prison froze and then bolted when a deafening thunderous crash jolted me to my bones and I felt a flash of fear when something struck my container with a loud stony clack reminiscent of billiard balls.

My terror was quickly filled with confusion when I got a...sensation. One of joy and hope. I felt it coming from whatever was now touching my container. I latched onto that sensation like a lifeline. Please, whoever or whatever you are. Please, help me!

I quickly received a sensation of placation and concern combined with a powerful sensation I couldn’t easily describe besides relating it to my feelings about Peppy. Love. Platonic I’m sure, but still, I latched on and accepted this stranger’s quick acceptance of-.

“What the bloody hell was that?!” Demanded a boy’s voice. I say a boy, because he sounded like a teenager going through the awkwardness of puberty. Not yet a man, but not a child. I was surprised when I felt a hand...a massive hand, touch my container. Even more shocking was when the hand touched my prison, I could see the owner!

I haven’t watched MLP in several years, but I could still recognize a pony! The colt, not yet a stallion, was burned umber of coat and chocolate in mane with a roughspun and leather outfit suitable for hunting. He also possessed deep inquisitive eyes that matched his mane in color, but practically glistened with boundless curiosity. Omg he’s so cute I wanna hug him!

I got a possessive and competitive sensation from my mysterious companion and I winced. I didn’t mean he was mine! He’s just cute, okay! W-whoa! Why is he so big! Or, rather, why am I...so...small…

Oh no.

“What is with these stones? They’re so big, but deceptively light. Then there’s their gem-like shine.” The colt observed as he rolled my egg around in his hands. “Well, I don’t want to go home empty-handed.” The colt who must be some alternate universe version of Eragon set me down and everything went dark again.

N-no! Come back! It’s so dark! Comfort. Th-thank you. Thank goodness he set me next to you. Confusion? Um, hello I’m Milly, a History Professor. Shock, disbelief, confusion. Oh, right, you don’t even have a-hey~!

“I hope I got the straps right…” Eragon muttered as he wrapped me in an improvised basket of leather strips and I felt indignant for how he was wrapping my likely beautiful egg in dirty leather, but I shouldn’t be so picky. “If I’m gonna fly home, I’ll need a way to keep a grip on you.” S-so that’s the way it is! She gets to ride safe in your pack and I get the handbag treatment! Hmph!

Wait, fly? Oh! He has wings that match his coat! He’s a pegasus! Wow, what a huge logistical difference this will make to his-whoa~! I can’t see the ground, but I can feel it! I’m flying! Omg I can’t believe how incredible this feels! Confusion and amazement! I know right?!

🥚

The joy of my first flight in this world, while still in the egg, ended far too soon for my liking. It was like I had a piece of myself I never knew I was missing put back in, only to have it taken away. Sadness, Agreement. Don’t worry, flying is in our future after-it is so loud here~! We must be in Carvahall, but it’s a small village numbering maybe 300 people, why is it so loud~?! Dislike, Agreement! Agreement!

“Era, I made fresh bread! Did you catch anything good? I’ll give you some loaves if you promise me some of the cuts!” A bubbly pink mare said from her stall. It was so weird to only see Eragon and her. This limited perception from my egg was disorienting.

“Sorry Diane, I didn’t manage to bag any good game besides a few hares. It’s like all of the big game in the Spine has fled from something. The game trails are vacated and the tracks frantic.” Eragon replied sadly with some irritation. He blames us for missing that deer. Wait, he can fly! Why didn’t he just...oh, he probably can’t move and shoot on the fly-pfft-yet.

“Oh, poopy. Most of the hunters are also having issues in the glades and you’re the only one going into the Spine.” Diane huffed before handing him a loaf of bread.

“Oh, no. Please Diane, I can’t-.” Eragon’s humble protests were shushed by Diane pressing a finger to his lips.

“We know the farm isn’t doing so well since Garrow fell ill with the shivers at the start of the harvest. Besides, you bring enough oddities into town with your weekly hunting trips to keep things interesting.” Diane proclaimed and I had to wonder at that. His flight would make regular excursions into the Spine a more frequent possibility.

“Not that Sloan will trade for any of them. Although I understand that my cousin likes his daughter since Katrina’s sweet, but I don’t understand how he can stand that man.” Eragon huffed in gossip and Diane’s cheerful face soured.

“Sloan is such a grouch. Ever since his wife died he’s been a miserable monster to everyone. This is me saying this, Eragon. Don’t associate with him. Your cousin has chosen his battle for love, but you don’t need to get involved.” Diane insisted before someone’s hand landed on her shoulder to reveal a similar-looking light gray mare with a gray-green mane who entered my limited ‘sight’.

“S-sis. Lime is being mean again…” The meek mare mewled and Diane’s straight dark pink hair curled up as her friendly face turned furious.

“Oo~ I’ll set her straight, Marble. Good day, Eragon!” Diane bid the boy goodbye as her mane and tail puffed up and made her seem bigger as she retreated back into the bakery.

“Good day, may Celestia watch over you,” Eragon said with a bow and he blushed at Marble, who meekly waved and blushed back. Aw~ cute~!

Possessive! Aw, don’t be like that. What you two could share is deeper than practically any romantic love he could find. Curiosity. Oh, right. You don’t know what romance is! Okay, when two people really Love each other…

🥚

“Uncle Garrow! Roran! I’m home!” Eragon hollered, snapping me out of explaining the birds and the bees to my fellow dragoness-omg, this place is a historical gold mine! I’ve studied how they did almost all of this, but I’ve never seen it in action! How far away is black powder? How are ballistics advancing? Actually, both of those would be very bad for dragons. Or good if we are the ones using them! My mind was filled with thoughts of carrying a ballista or something.

“Welcome home, Eragon! Did you bag any big beasties?” Asked an older earth pony stallion who was a plain brown of coat, black of mane and gray of eyes. He was utterly unassuming, helped in this image by his roughspun tunic and trousers, his hooves weren’t even shod. Then again, I don’t know if that’s something ponies do in this alternate anthro universe. What I could note however was he towered over young Eragon and seemed fit enough to pull a cart.

“I fear not. The Spine is almost barren, like the beasts know of something coming. The hunters in the glades report much the same.” Eragon warned his uncle and cousin, who looked quite similar, but Roran’s coat was a more fetching russet tone and his mane/tail were chocolate brown like Eragon’s. He definitely had his father’s eyes, but they lacked the weary and beaten look Garrow’s eyes held. Otherwise, he was actually bigger than Garrow, easily standing at 7 feet, towering over the average-height Eragon.

“Drat, well, either way is fine. Did you bring home anything interesting?” Garrow questioned with a nod at me in the makeshift leather webbing.

“Yes. Two large, oddly light, yet gem-like stones. I don’t think they’re proper gems, though. I didn’t see Miss Belle to ask for an appraisal, but I think they’re just pretty to look at and it does no harm to have empty shelves brightened by them.” Eragon held me up and Roran took me in his hands-.

Whoa! His hands are so warm. Rough, calloused, yet he stroked my shell with a surprising tenderness as he looked at me in fascination. I felt...odd. A sensation I haven’t felt before. “It’s like a pearl from the sea. At least I think so, from Old Brom’s descriptions of pearls.” Roran mused as he unwrapped the webbing covering my egg and held me to his chest, which filled me with a surprising amount of comfort and warmth. Mm...it’s like a hug, even if he isn’t hugging me. “Mind if I keep it?” Yes. Take me. These supple and firm pecs are so warm...

“I have no issue with it. I have a beautiful blue stone I’ll be keeping. Do you need water over the farm yet, Uncle?” Eragon asked his father-figure and the older earth pony looked overhead and then across the humble acres of farmland.

“Mm, not as of yet I believe. We had a light drizzle while you were in the Spine. I’d ask you to get a hoe, but we all know how hopeless you are at growing things.” Garrow playfully teased and the cute pegasus blushed indignantly. “Just fetch us some water to drink and keep watch for any thieving varmints as usual.”

“Of course, Uncle. I’ll take the white stone to your room, Roran.” Eragon took me from the studly and handsome stallion and I internally whined. No~. I wanna stay in his arms…

Hope. Hope.

🥚

My life since then has been rather dull, but fascinating. I couldn’t stop thinking of Roran. I also felt envious of Katrina, Roran’s romantic interest. Whenever he wasn’t working the fields or resting in his room, which he oddly spent talking at my egg, which I appreciated, he was in town courting her, which I did not appreciate. I understand the yet-unnamed Saphira’s feelings now.

Also, I was loving how I could study people using Medieval tools directly, even if through my odd senses! However my senses work, they’ve been growing ever since Eragon gave me to Roran. I can now ‘see’ to the edge of the farm, which was much bigger than I’d anticipated considering the source material. Then again, I vaguely remember in My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, that Earth Ponies were known for their innate terraforming and plant-promoting magic.

Which also explained why Garrow and Roran stuck Eragon with menial chores, overwatch, or retrieving rainwater for them with his innate weather magic. I watched that poor colt try to grow a flower. It almost, hilariously, instantly burst into flame! The poor lad looked like he was about to cry! At least Roran didn’t tease him about it like his uncle did. Roran was kind, supportive, dutiful, absolutely handsome.

Oo, be still my pounding heart. He’s Katrina’s...or is he? I want him to be mine. Grr. This must be the draconic greed that is so notorious in fiction. Then there’s the fact I’m not ignorant of what’s happening.

I’m Bonding to him.

This is, however alternate universe it is, the Inheritance Cycle series. I’m a dragon and I’m beyond the point of merely wanting Roran to be my Rider, I am practically begging him to be with my wordless desire for him. I want him to touch me, hold me, share his very being with me.

This all sounds incredibly sexual, but at the same time I wouldn’t mind it all being platonic so long as he was mine and I was his. Let Katrina have his carnal desire between their hearts, so long as he had me in his soul, I felt I would be content.

Although, I wouldn’t say no to it getting sexual...I’ve seen the young stud naked. Unf! So fine.

That was me, however. I couldn’t ‘speak’ to yet-unnamed Saphira with the distance between Roran’s and Eragon’s rooms, but Eragon spent much of his time when he wasn’t helping with chores or away on weekends hunting/foraging whispering at and coveting Saphira’s egg. I was a bit envious yet not for her situation. While Roran spoke to my egg about his feelings and fantasies, he didn’t touch me, just left me on the shelf.

Sure, Saphira had to go two days a week without Eragon, but whenever he wasn’t doing anything, he was stroking her shell or resting in bed with her. I think on some subconscious level, both boys know we’re not just some rocks. Maybe we’re actively drawing-.

My thoughts were interrupted by Roran rushing into the room, grabbing me, putting me in a sack and rushing away from the farm! W-where are we going?! What are you doing, Roran?! My sight told me he was running through the woods south from the farm. With panting breaths, he arrived in a clearing with a single tree, where Eragon was perched up in a makeshift treehouse. “Roran?! What is-?”

“Take it! They’re coming! You and the stones cannot be at the farm when they come!” Roran hurriedly shouted up at his practical-brother with me held up towards the pegasus. W-wait! Who is coming?! If it’s who I think they are, you can’t be there either! You’ll die!

“Who is coming?” Eragon more calmly demanded when he drifted to the ground and accepted me from his surrogate brother.

“The King’s taxmen. They decided to try and pay us a surprise visit with rumor getting around about you bringing home shiny trinkets, but Old Brom and Ms. Belle managed to get word to me before they were due to arrive through their curious ability to hear words on the wind.” Roran informed his younger cousin and I felt a mixture of concern and relief.

“Ah, right. Sorry about this.” Eragon wilted, but Roran patted his shoulder.

“Those backbiters won’t get anything more than what they’re owed. Stay here until I come to get you. If I don’t come to get you in a couple day’s time, sneak into town and find Horst.” Roran hugged his shorter family member and hurried back home.

My heart ached in worry and all I could do was hope the stallion who would be my Rider returned safely.

Ch.8

Ch.8

Brom had underestimated his old friend. Sure, it was cramped, but I was used to sharing space with Saphira and I wasn’t going to object to being more physically close with Katrina and Arya. We were sharing one of the guest rooms with the guys all in the other.

It had turned out that none of Jeod’s ships were in port at the moment and he was waiting for one to return. Said expected arrival time wasn’t for a few weeks since his shipping manifest was a bit purposefully skewed to throw off suspected pirates who might be using his ledger to plan the raids that had suspiciously targeted his ships along with the ships of his co-conspirators.

So it was that we were put up with Jeod much to his stuck-up wife, Helen’s, disapproval. We paid for our food and board despite Jeod’s attempt to waive compensation, but he clearly had fallen on hard times as of late and none of us save Murtagh had any intent to avoid repaying him.

So...we all got jobs. Going by the name Pearl, I was aided by Jeod in finding students. I may not know about local history as much as a local scholar, but I could read, write and teach. I was a fucking university professor, damn it! I almost had to bribe my way into even a non-tenure teaching position and I’m damn-well going to use my skills in some way here!

Ahem.

Anyway, I spent the weeks teaching the children of moderately well-off merchants and lower nobility how to read, write, recognize grammar structure, things that I only knew because my minor in college was in language studies, which was important if I was going to be teaching history. Context is key to understanding, after all.

Despite this, I only had a few students. Micah was a bit of a brat, but he absorbed my lessons like a sponge. Lily was an air-head, no ifs ands or buts about it. I did manage to get her literate, which her parents felt was enough since they too acknowledged her...difficulties. Carmine was my favorite though, she was intelligent and funny. Even if she understood she would be stuck wed to another noble for political reasons, she appreciated my lessons and my risque philosophies.

I would’ve taught Eragon too, but Brom insisted he be the one to teach him. I left them to it, seeing it as a strong chance for them to bond.

Instead, I and Arya helped teach Katrina when she wasn’t cooking or butchering for the household as her own contribution. She knew basic numbers and weights, but that was because butchers needed to know those things for business and food prep. While spirited, Katrina must have a learning disability. She wasn’t nearly as bad as Lily, but by gosh did Katrina have it rough learning to read and write.

“What does this word even mean?!” Katrina pulled on her coppery mane and grit her teeth in earnest frustration. She was just trying to learn the word ‘causality’. It may seem an advanced word, but without knowing it’s meaning, it’s a lot harder to understand many things.

“Causality: the relation of cause and effect. If you blew on that quill, what would happen?” I questioned her and Katrina wrinkled her snout.

“It’d flutter off the desk. What does that have to do with anything?” Katrina demanded and I licked my lips.

“What caused the quill to fall?” I stressed, trying to lead her on.

“Nothing, it’s sitting on my desk.” Katrina even pointed at it and I clutched my hands tightly.

“Katrina that was- *breathe in, breath out* -Okay. Okay. Let’s try this again.” I flicked her quill off the desk. “Why did it fall?”

“You flicked it.” Katrina huffed and I whipped my tail against the floor with a loud *crack!* that made her flinch.

“Yes, but did you consider why it fell?” I stressed further, begging her to at least connect the dots.

“Because you’re irritated?” Katrina half-asked and I nodded.

“Yes! You get it! I was irritated, so I acted on flicking your quill to the floor. The Cause was my irritation, the Effect was my action. Thus the causality of the situation. Like say...if you were to cut out the spine, what would happen with the rest of the carcass?” I asked and she perked up.

“The lack of the spine would splay the body open more fully than to remove the sternum because of the weaker bones and tissues of the ribs being all that holds the torso together. I see. Cause and effect, causality…” Katrina wrote it down with my given example underneath and I sighed in relief. I think I found a subject to use for educational metaphors.

*knock, knock* “Sorry to interrupt.” Murtagh poked his head into our room, not shy to invade the domain of a female unlike the other guys. “But Jeod says his ship arrived a day ahead of schedule, we need to pack up and leave.”

“Well, then I guess I’m ready.” I don’t have any personal belongings besides a few sets of clothes I wore. Those were stored in my fancy Inventory space that Elric had taught us how to use. It was something intrinsic to his people’s dimension, but they’d long figured out how to share it with people in other dimensions. It was irritating that I can only access it in anthro form.

“This magic is so odd, but all magic is weird.” Katrina huffed while she was stuffing her belongings into her cleavage. It was a fairly amusing sight, but didn’t detract from the fact that it was beyond useful. The fact that everyone has this storage space in Elric’s home dimension was a bit mind boggling. How did police and security scan you for weapons or contraband when you had an infinite dimensional pocket for all of your stuff?

“You won’t find me complaining, even if I had compunctions against stowing my sword in my trousers at first.” Murtagh snorted and left our room.

Breathing out a sigh, I looked out of the window down at the stone-cobbled streets and out towards the outer wall of the city. Teirm was small by the grand scheme of things, but it was a fortress, a safe place, a home. Something I felt a distinct connection to. It was a quaint place on the coast and was well-kept. I often fantasized about living someplace like this in retirement in my previous life. Somewhere on the Mediterannian or someplace similar.

Roran sent me feelings of sympathy and understanding, followed by determination. Thank you, Roran. I wasn’t attached to Carvahall like I am to Teirm. I’ll be having some of that strength of yours to help me leave this charming little city. At least now I personally understand the aching longing you felt for having to leave Carvahall instead of vicariously through our connection.

In any case, I also couldn’t wait to get back to our journey. I’ve been stuck anthro aside from my weekend hunting trips with Saphira, Eragon and Murtagh. Roran was too heavy for me to carry along with any catch, so he opted to remain in town and keep working at the mill powered by the Toark River’s outlet. The meat we brought home fed us all for a few days and lessened the strain on our collective purses feeding so many mouths.

Well, aside from Arya, who still staunchly insisted on being vegan, which I was disappointed about after I had shared my past and knowledge with her. At least it was because meat made her physically ill rather than any philosophical reasons. Other than that, with the combined efforts of Elric and I, we seem to have thoroughly converted her from grim atheism to being agnostic. A good mindset to have when magic and the multiverse is involved.

Goodness knows I was agnostic before and I still am. Whether or not Elric’s goddess is real, I’m not about to worship her, not even for even bigger boobs. I’m fine where I am. Well...I think I am? I could go without excessive back pain and my draconic body has the muscle density to ignore a bust as large as mine, but I don’t want to push it. Besides, if they get much bigger, my options for combat will shrink even further in my anthro form.

“All packed, ready to go?’ Katrina asked and I was about to respond positively, but through Roran, I heard that it would be a few hours before the ship was done unloading anyway. I would have the room to myself for the first time this whole month…

“I’ll catch up. I want to come to terms with leaving the first real home I ever had.” I half-Honestly told her and she patted my shoulder in understanding before she left. I felt a bit guilty for manipulating Katrina like that, but I haven’t been able to masturbate in a month! Roran flushed hotly and quickly deflected away why he was suddenly flustered when I pulled up my tunic and began to work myself over. Unf, oh~ I needed this…

🥚

A few hours later I was perky and full of energy for obvious reasons, which I waved off as being because I got to be on a ship. Which was also half-true, because I’d never been on a proper ship before! Sure, I went on a fishing boat once or twice with my uncle, but I never got to be on a proper ship. Said ships in my world were massive metal monstrosities though, not this charming sail-driven schooner! At least it was still bigger than that dinky fishing boat.

One look at the side supplied the name Silver Sail. Not very original, but it served its purpose. The fact the sail canvas was treated with a silvery lacquer helped add character to an otherwise unremarkable ship.

“This is so amazing!” Eragon cheered as he, Roran, and Katrina looked about eagerly. This caused Arya to smile at them as she helped the crew of the ship with something. Arya went from a cold distant bitch to being much warmer with my intervention. She was a person now~! I was kinda worried about how her people would react to the new her, but at the same time the rest of elven society could go fuck themselves on the thorny branches they all had shoved up-.

“What is it?” Arya asked me and I blinked, realizing I’d been staring at her. She may be under her earth pony glamour, but over the month it had become less of an illusion and more her somehow. Like I could see the real her through it, or something. Then again, when you’re stuck sleeping in the same bed with someone, you tend to notice they’re taller and not the same shape as the person you can see. “Is something wrong with my glamour? Can you see?”

“H-huh? No. I’m just lost in thought.” I shook myself and looked around for Saphira. She was at the bowsprit, poking the silvery faux-metal figure of a bird’s head, likely not understanding it was just painted to look like silver.

“Well, you have the journey to Reavstone to let your mind wander, get below deck and find a hammock.” Arya chided me and I rolled my eyes before doing as suggested. Are ships supposed to be this cramped inside? It seems most of the space is reserved for the cargo, are we bunking with the sailors?

When I asked one of said sailors, he laughed and commented that bringing a woman on a ship was an ill omen and he wasn’t going to be sailing with us. I was infuriated by this, but avoided assaulting the stallion long enough to ask another sailor, who also muttered about misfortune, but told me that I would be staying in the ‘guest cabin’ which was essentially a separate, smaller barrack for passengers.

“Can you believe these superstitious idiots?” Saphira huffed when I encountered her in said cramped room with hammocks hanging in doubled ‘bunk’ space between support struts. “They call us ill omens because we’re female? What nonsense. They are lucky I cannot kill them for their insolence.”

“At least that’s all you had to deal with. Arya and I had to deal with their lecherous leers and sexist jeers.” Katrina snorted angrily where she was sitting in a hammock. The knotted rope hammocks looked both comfortable and uncomfortable. Resting in one, all of the yes. Sleeping in one, all of the no. Thank goodness they were padded by thick blankets.

“I’m not surprised, but I am disappointed. As a historian, I knew ships were considered things solely for males in the past, both for practical and social reasons. However, it doesn’t make it right. Especially since the social stigmas of the past to the modern day still forces ships to be male-only in staff unless it’s a pleasure ship. From what I learned, it was because sexual tension on the sea/ocean was very high, so to keep the crew on task they eliminated potential outlets for it. Ironically this also caused the first instances of gay marriage, among pirates!” Ah, pirates, pioneers of so many things that impacted society later on, but still scum for sure.

“Don’t talk about pirates.” Elric sighed from where he knelt before his portable shrine. “Whatever, too late now. We’re fated to encounter them on this voyage.” Elric muttered in irritation. He’d been unable to change his gender or species for a month and he was getting more agitated by the day. Hopefully he doesn’t lose his mind in the two weeks until we’re supposed to reach Reavstone, Surda’s largest port city nearest their capital.

“Can’t you make more potions?” Katrina asked the stallion and he snorted.

“It’s not that I don’t have more potions, it’s that I can’t freely alter myself without putting you all at risk.” Elric grumbled and kept praying to his goddess. I think I heard him praying for his sanity.

“Oh.” Katrina mumbled and lied on her hammock. “Well ladies and sometimes-lady, we’re stuck on this ship together for a couple of weeks. What will we do to pass the time? I didn’t think to get any card or board games before we got on board.”

“We can worry about that when the captain is done using our Riders and other male companions as extra crew.” Saphira huffed and I nodded, annoyed that the captain of the ship would apparently only let us on if the guys would work on the ship along with the payment we’d pooled together to pay for passage. Wait, why is Elric down here-.

“Urp!” Elric rushed to the nearest porthole and poked his head out to vomit into water. Uh...ew. Okay, so he got seasick easily…

🥚

Sailing was so far both very liberating and confining. Sure, we were on the ocean blue, the sky vast above us and the ocean spanning to the west with the coast’s mountains a line of distant ridges on the horizon to the east. It made me feel incredibly small and the night sky out here was somehow even brighter than on land despite the fact there isn’t any excessive light pollution. However, this sense of adventure was tempered by the feeling of entrapment.

We were stuck aboard this dinky tub on our journey to Surda with the sexist commentary from the crew and captain being both unwanted and disgusting. At least from what I’ve gathered, this portion of Alagaesia’s coast from Narda to Aroughs north to south is actually about as long as the United Kingdom. However, from what I can remember, the whole continent is as wide as the United States. Thankfully, that meant from Teirm to Reavstone was between 400 to 500 nautical miles. Not far by 20th century naval navigation, but a fair trip on a sailing ship.

However, this was assuming we were going straight there. Oh no. This vessel was doing a full journey, stopping at Kuasta, Feinster and Aroughs before stopping at Reavstone and doing the same on its journey back. The Silver Sail was a seasoned vessel that has traveled the coast for years on the same route without fail. She was in fact Jeod’s main source of mercantile income.

“Has anyone gone far past the coast?” Eragon asked from where he was looking west out to sea since We’d passed Sharktooth island. When I asked, I was told Sharktooth was an isolated place with only a few ships running chartered trips to the coastal village on the east shore. Crass and sexist the sailors may be, but they were eager to share info on the sea and shore.

“Not since before Du Fyrn Skulblaka, otherwise known as The Dragon War, not the one that ended the Riders, but the one that resulted in their founding. Sea serpents eat most ships that go out too far.” Brom told him with a shake of his head. “They are distant relatives of the Dragons, but unlike their skybound brethren, the sea serpents to this very day maintain their hatred of us invaders. They forever regret not sinking the ships of those who came here from the west. The only reason they do not assault us right now or attack coastal settlements is because of their treaties with the Hippocampi.”

“So, we have seaponies to thank for us not being dead right now.” I commented with a look down at the dark waters. Alagaesia was not tropical in the slightest, so there was enough iron in the water for plankton to darken the water so. “Hey, Brom. Are there any islands or continents south of Alagaesia that anyone knows of? Considering it’s cold to the north, we’re in the northern hemisphere of the planet.” I still dream of the tropics, after all.

“I am afraid such knowledge escapes me. I do not believe anyone has ever bothered to try. I fear the Dragon Riders did not see much point in expansion, something I see in hindsight was part of their undoing.” Brom said obliquely, since crewmembers were still about even with calm seas and steady winds. “Perhaps you will discover for yourself, one day?”

“Perhaps.” Eragon muttered and I looked at him in bemusement, before I gasped and remembered something incredibly important!

“Eragon! Did you meet a mysterious enigmatic mare named Angela who read your fortune using dragon knucklebones?” I whispered harshly and Brom coughed up the smoke he’d been inhaling from his pipe while Eragon looked at me agape before he sighed and his ears wilted. Had his wings not been hidden by a glamour, I’m sure they’d be wilting too.

“Yes. In summary: a Long Life, Freedom, The Death of a Loved One, Cursed to Wander, An Epic Romance and to be Betrayed by Family.” Eragon’s admissions filled me with dread. No! Have I done nothing to avert fate?! Have my attempts to change things been in vain?! Wait, hold on. One of those is slightly different!

“Cursed to Wander?” I asked the colt and he nodded.

“The way Angela put it; I am to be an eternal Nomad. While my heart may rest in one place, I will be unable to stay long lest misery find me. I don’t think that’s too terrible unlike the Death and Betrayal ones. Nothing said I couldn’t come back to someplace I’d been before, but...I think it’s true. I haven’t been happier than when we began traveling. Being stuck in one place, it makes my wings itch.” Eragon muttered as he looked over the water with curious eyes.

“Wait, Angela was in Teirm?” Brom demanded with a quiet hiss and Eragon nodded before he looked at me furiously. “Why did you not say anything?”

“I forgot, okay! I’m not perfect. I also got a bit wrapped up in teaching. I used to be a university professor…” I muttered and wrung my hands nervously at his powerful glare.

“Harumph! At least I can still send her a message, since I know she’s within range of a private scrying spell.” Brom stormed down into the ship and I sighed while patting Eragon on the back.

“At least you’re not fated to leave these lands forever. If you do, it will entirely be by your choice and not because fate forces you never to return.” I then stiffened and grit my teeth. A passionate moment between Katrina and Roran just began below and I wasn’t prepared for it. “Unf...damn it Roran, I told you to warn me.”

“Eugh, they’re at it again?” Eragon screwed his face up in disgust and I nodded. “I get it, I do, but I couldn’t possibly imagine getting intimate in such confined space. The risk of being caught would be too much for me to enjoy it.” Eragon admitted and I nodded in agreement.

Ch.31

Ch.31

The guards immediately tried to assault and or pacify the woman with sword, spear and magic. In response without moving, speaking, or other form of articulation, she used some invisible force to pin her assailants and then yank us all into the room to float about while slamming the doors shut. “You’re doing good work, Milly. I had a feeling you were the right choice.”

“You’re the one that Displaced me!” I accused her with a finger pointing at the intimidatingly burly yet beautiful bear babe, to which she simply nodded and looked at us all with keen eyes.

“Correct. I would have preferred to have been direct about it, but Eris and Hermais do love their plotting and told me that you were the best candidate after I already told them that. Then they went on and on about how stubborn you could be if you felt you were tricked or bamboozled, yada, yada. You’re the right person for the job, I picked you, end of story.” Dongoruas approached me and I winced when she grabbed my chin and examined my face.

“Why are you here?! What are you going to do to her?!” Kalameet demanded furiously, causing me to fear for my life. She was the one who knew about this woman out of all of us, if she was scared for me, what could be about to happen?

“I wish I could say nothing, but direct intervention has become necessary. You’ve done well to get things in motion, but you were too slow and reluctant to act immediately. Because of this, without intervention, you and half of the people in this room will die in the next month. Eris has concluded that with this turnout and the alterations you’ve succeeded in making, Sombra will be the victor. You must survive, so now I’m afraid I need to do something I won’t enjoy.” Dongoruas ominously stated before blinding pain struck me into oblivion.

🥚

I gasped and convulsed upon waking. My slumber had been wracked with pain and half-remembered nightmares. My chest. My chest feels like something is squeezing the air from my lungs, the blood from my heart. My breathing was being assisted somehow, air was being forced into my lungs and then allowed to relax, as if I was in an iron lung.

My limbs felt like they were made of lead, my vision was blurry, my thoughts muffled and slow as if my skull was stuffed with cotton. I couldn’t reach out to anyone, I could barely even feel Roran. What I could feel was confusion, quite potent confusion. I tried to sort myself out, but I kept coming back to wondering how I ended up here.

I blacked out and came to some time later feeling much better. I felt less like death warmed over and more like a cripple coming out of a seizure. Then I blacked out from a sudden and unexpected spike of pain from my chest. Finally, I awoke feeling better. Not just better, greater than I felt before whatever happened to me.

I sat up and took a breath on my own power without the aid of whatever was breathing for me earlier. I screwed up my snout in bemusement when I felt like everything was...off. Like my perspective was altered somehow. It was when an elegant and beautiful elk cow in a simple dress who looked as if she were feminine elegance personified entered, that I realized my line of sight was almost level with her collarbone rather than her lower chest.

Everything is smaller. Or, rather, I’m bigger. “It is good to see you have recovered from your brutal assault, Lady Shimmer. I will inform the palace physician that you have awoken.” She looked intently at me, her lips moving silently in what had to be the Ancient Language before she nodded and left the room.

I took the moment alone to examine my body and holy fuck, whatever happened to me seems to have decided to hit me with the essence of beefcakes. I was fit before, but now I have guns. My arms are well defined with muscle, my whole body too. I wasn’t obscenely bulky or bulgy either, I still had a healthy amount of feminine curviness from my prior state. Holy shit, I think I could crush someone’s torso between my thighs!

“Shimmer!” I heard Roran’s telepathic voice and I perked happily at feeling my Rider in my mind again.

“Roran! Whatever happened to me, I look and feel like a competitor for Miss Universe! Although I still have huge baps and a booty that doesn’t quit, they’re just firmer.” I squeezed a breast and buttcheek to verify and felt relief that not every inch of me was muscular hardness.

“Hold on, Shimmer, just rest a bit until the physician releases you. I’m with the Masters and helping train some of the recruits. I’ll see you in the evening. Be wary, Queen Islanzadi may choose to speak to you.” Roran warned me and I groaned at the idea of having to engage in politics.

I didn’t have to wait long for the palace physician. He wore a simple white robe with red filigree and was also unnaturally handsome. It seemed elks who specialize in the healing arts tend to simply amplify their natural traits rather than augment them with traits from other species.

He didn’t say anything, just looked me over as he muttered silently to himself and then nodded and left. The nurse came back and handed me an oversized robe. “You are well, please follow the guard outside of the healing hall.” I mentally bemoaned the obvious place he was going to take me and put the robe on before doing so.

It felt weird to be standing at the same height as the elks after so long of being average height and having to look up at them all the time. I wasn’t lithe or svelte like them though. I easily weighed as much as three elk cows and was as wide as two of them hugging closely. My musings on my new stature and figure were put aside when the guard opened a door.

I entered and felt dread as who could only be Queen Islanzadi looked up from her desk in what had to be a private study. Thank gosh she didn’t summon me to her throne room or other courtly setting. “Lady Shimmer. I’d ask you to sit, but I know better than to try and tell a dragon what to do.” She offered the chair in front of her desk anyway, but I stood behind it. I’d rather not try sitting in that flimsy-looking thing right now. My tight bubble butt might crush it.

“Sorry if I stand. I’m not exactly used to my new stature.” I spread my wings from the open upper back of the robe and my wingspan took up most of the space. I could only assume this was a unisex robe and the extra-large opening was so elk bulls could more easily fit their antlers through, so I took advantage of it to allow my wings to breathe.

“Indeed. I requested your presence because the interloper, an extra-dimensional entity young Kalameet identified by the name Dongoruas, has altered you greatly.” The queen didn’t look away and spoke almost entirely in the Ancient Language, likely some political tripe so I knew she spoke the truth or some silly thing. Even if she spoke in a language that could tell no lies, she’s a politician. Lying by omission or misdirection is still a possibility.

“I had figured as much, your highness. The physician and nurse did not speak to me about it, would you be willing to impart this knowledge?” I, of course, did not speak in that voo-doo hoo-doo language. I’m not about to speak a language that binds the speaker to even idle promises.

“That is why I have summoned you. Please steady yourself.” Islanzadi requested and I put my hands on the back of the chair before widening my stance a bit. “First I have a question or two. Do you hear voices? Not the ones of your Rider or others you converse with, but voices unfamiliar or oddly familiar?”

“No. I did feel like that in my sleep, but by the time I awoke that notion was gone.” Those nightmares, I can’t remember them clearly, but I still feel hints of what they were.

“Troubling, but good. The reason I ask is because the interloper had somehow forcibly implanted several Eldunarya from dragons long-passed in your chest.” Islanzadi’s words made me go cold and instinctively reach out from my Heart-of-Hearts. I felt warmth all around me, power practically suffused me and threatened to drown me along with the faint memories of minds long gone and sundered by madness to the point of vegetation.

Is this what Kala feels, only with a much more sinisterly aware mind in the mix? “That explains the extra power and sudden increase of body mass if I have 8 Eldunarya in my chest now.” Dear gosh. What could be coming for Dongoruas to forcibly infuse me with the power of seven much older and greater dragons?

“The extra mass was created by your body in response. At least as far as we can tell. Now then, since we have ascertained your mental stability and physical wellness, I wished to speak with you since you are the mother of the remaining 76 eggs.” Ah, here we go. I was expecting Islanzadi to try and bargain for my children.

“They will hatch for whom they will hatch. I have no issue with helping elks discover if they suit any of my children, but to deny other races further chances to become Riders is the sort of thing I wish for the new Order to move away from, to avoid the social and racial pitfalls of the prior organization.” I declared and looked at the map on the queen’s desk. “I doubt the rest will hatch solely for elks. It would be best then that we deal with the Empire as soon as possible. Illrea would be a good place for the new Order to operate out of.”

“It’s geographical location is indeed convenient. It is, however, Sombra’s seat of power. Until then, I request that you aid as many elks find their partners so that should the conflict draw out for months or years, then we’ll have more Dragon Riders to help deal with the usurper.” I nodded at Islanzadi’s request, because that was basically my intent.

“Don’t expect too many. I’ll help, but I know better than to think they’ll latch onto people so readily. Is there anything else, your majesty?” I took the beautiful elk’s dismissive wave as a sign I was allowed to leave and promptly took it. At least she didn’t have any schemes beyond what I expected. I’ll have to be on my guard at all times to ensure my eggs don’t get stolen by ‘bandits’ or whatnot to be sequestered away by the elks.

“I have been directed to help you navigate to the Crags of Tel'naeír, where your eggs and the Riders are for their safety and training.” The guard who had escorted me here stated before promptly guiding me outside and pointing to where I felt was the northwest. “Fly above the trees in that direction to reach the crags. You will find your companions easily from above.”

“Thank you good sir. Be sure to visit if you wish to find out if you could be the partner one of my children awaits.” I then took to the air and waited until I was above the canopy and safely away from the Menoa Tree’s much greater reach before I transformed. I felt the same up here in the air, but when I flew down closer towards the mountain crags and the people, I felt like everything was too small. “Roran. I am here, but I do not see any space to land.”

The plateau atop the crags was not small, but with all the people spread out and the multicolored rugrats running about, I didn’t have anywhere I felt was safe for me to land. “What do you-dear gods. Just transform and land. I don’t think we need to worry about you needing to grow bigger.” I gulped at Roran’s comment and turned back to anthro form before flying down and landing next to my Rider. It felt so weird to stand a foot taller than my 7-foot Rider.

I drew everyone’s attention when I flew up from the forest, but now everyone was gawking at me. I felt fairly flustered and wrung my hands together in front of my heaving chest out of awkwardness. This increased when Kala gave a wolf whistle and she winked at me with a saucy grin. Damn it Kala, you’re not helping!

“My gosh. Shimmer, you’re so...big.” Katrina breathlessly commented as her eyes drank me in and Roran squeezed my bicep when he sent feelings of comfort and acceptance to me. The fact his large hand barely grasped half of my bicep only made me feel larger than I already was.

“I know and I’m mixed on it. So, what are we all doing? Am I still going to be watching over my eggs? Have any new Riders been found?” I questioned, but Oromis approached.

“I’ll take it from here, you get back to training.” The ancient elk half-chided and my fiance and fiancees reluctantly left to get back to training in weapon styles. “It is good to see you survived and thrived after what that interloper did to you, Shimmer. We have not vetted any new Riders since it would be distasteful to do so without you to refine the process. Not to mention we don’t know how your Pact works. You were present for each Bonding and we don’t know if that is key or not.”

“I don’t either. I suppose it’s for the best since I’ve been so consistent. Send word that my eggs are available for finding partners. In the meantime I...need to retrain. Ugh. All my hard work was for someone two feet shorter, now I’ve gotta remaster my stances.” I grumbled and Oromis nodded in understanding.

“I can understand that. Having to retrain to compensate for my disability was hard, but worth it. Get to it then, Glaedr will help you.” Oromis turned and staggered slightly, but only slightly rather than the full seizure fit I’d seen him have before. Whew, I thought he was going to fall down.

“Do you need assistance finding new clothes, Shimmer?” I turned to Master Glaedr and gasped in surprise. “Yes, many who know of me have had similar responses.” Glaedr held up his new left arm and clenched his new fist. “That interloper, Dongoruas, restored my arm with a wave of her hand and relieved my Rider’s disability with an unknown healing serum she put into him through his skin.”

“Not just that, we’re the same height now. This is so weird!” I mewled in dismay at how odd it felt to be so massive.

“At least that means we’ll be suitable sparring partners. I understand you trained for the spear, a refined weapon. I too was once adept in its use, let’s both work on regaining our skill.” Glaedr muttered words in the Ancient Language and two huge spears rocketed into his hands from the distant home that stood alone on the plateau. Hoo boy.

🥚

Our training and recruiting continued for a week. In that time, dozens of elks made a pilgrimage to the top of the Crags of Tel'naeír. Of my remaining 76 eggs, 7 Bonded to new Riders, yet did not hatch right away for any of them. I had also adjusted to my new stature and bulk. I had to move like I could break something by accident all the time, because that’s exactly what happened many times over the week.

I’ve broken furniture, the door of Master Oromis’ house, his front steps, his mailbox because elks have mail. I was thus banned from his home for logical reasons. I didn’t mind sleeping outside with the rest of the recruits, especially not since I had a whole section of the plateau to myself in my gigantic birth form.

Roran, Katrina and Kala all insisted on staying with me too even though Oromis’ guest room was offered to Roran as his direct pupil. It was one thing to act as a tent, but my new size meant my old saddle was now too small, so Oromis commissioned a new one that was big enough for over a dozen people and Roran used both his craftsmanship and magic to convert my old saddle into a collapsable tent that could be attached to my saddle. My saddle has a convertible top! I’m a convertible~! Now I just need it to be motorized! Wrr~!

“Your mind is floating in the sky again, Shimmer.” I barely noted my Master’s words before I hissed when his spear stabbed into my stomach and barely made it an inch past my rock-hard scales, firm flesh and harder muscles before he yanked it out and promptly began healing me as I winced from the pain. Master Glaedr was a brutal instructor, he believed that since minor wounds could be healed immediately, that using practice blades was redundant.

“Sorry. I find it hard to focus. I tend to sort of meditate when I’m training even if usually my mind goes to odd places.” I tried to get out of that, but I just get so bored that if I don’t mentally check out, I just want to give up and go lie down or something. Gosh, I haven’t been able to be lazy since my pregnancy! Gah! The swim in the lakes and being trapped in the Dragon Jar were the closest I’ve gotten!

“Hm, perhaps you are not meant to master a single art. Have you considered other fields of martial study?” Glaedr questioned and I hummed with a look over at Roran who was practicing with his halberd. Despite the elks offering, Roran refused to ‘upgrade’ from the weapons forged for him by the wargs. His mace was a warhammer meant to be used one-handed and his halberd was a Lucerne. Technically it was a hammer too, but it was a polearm.

Both of them would ignore conventional armor and make Roran a nearly unstoppable force on a battlefield when it came to a combat of arms due to his strength, training and finesse with such brutal blunt-force weapons. Especially since they both had armor-piercing beaks too. “Maybe. I would prefer to try something unexpected. Maybe caestus? I don’t know. Something with less reach than my spear in case I have to fight in close quarters.”

“I would not suggest sacrificing too much reach. With your height, the use of a shorter weapon would disadvantage you when the enemy closes with you rather than the other way around.” Master Glaedr considered, at least until he stiffened and Oromis did too. “Come.” Glaedr led me to Oromis’ house and his Rider led Roran into the home as well.

“I’m afraid our time to train has run out. Our allies to the south have taken Feinster and secured the Burning Plains, at least so much such a locale can be secured. Our spies in the Empire have noticed a drastic decrease in soldiers stationed in Ceunon and Gil’ead. We will launch an immediate surprise attack while Sombra has his forces focused in the south.” Oromis declared and I felt dread and foreboding fill me.

I’d warned them that should they encounter Murtagh in Gil’ead, he would likely slay them both. I also assured them that he was not our enemy by choice. He was as much a victim as any other pegasus forced into service by Sombra. “Considering how things have changed, hopefully Murtagh will be too busy stalling their advance to be at either Ceunon or Gil’ead.” I muttered worriedly and Roran patted my back since he would have to reach up for a shoulder.

“Whatever comes, we will face it together. Where are we headed?” Roran questioned our masters and Oromis rolled out a map of Alagaesia.

“Because I am still recovering from my spasm fits, I will lead the army group being sent to Ceunon to stop them from cutting down our trees and preparing siege engines to assault Du Weldenvarden. Since you are still unhindered, I felt it wise to send you to Gil’ead in the case that Murtagh and his dragon are there as Shimmer foresaw. Unlike Glaedr and I, you two have a better chance of defeating them in combat due to how clever you are with magic, Roran, aided by how powerful you are, Shimmer.” Oromis informed us and I gulped.

I hope I’m ready. I may be even bigger than Master Glaedr, but I am not an expert in combat. I’ve had very few experiences with conflict and most of those involved fleeing from it. I worry that I will either flounder against Thorn, or accidentally kill him. My children notwithstanding, we need all the males we can get what with-wait!

“What about Saria and Nuanen? They are the fourth oldest set of Riders of this new generation. I’ve barely seen hide or hair of either of them.” It has been well over a month since Nuanen had hatched I believe. Roran informed me at some point that Nuanen hatched for her friend on the journey from Tronjheim to Du Weldenvarden according to Eragon.

“They are not yet ready. Saria has had great difficulty adjusting to learning the Ancient Language to the point we believe she has a learning disability like young Katrina.” Oromis looked out the window towards our lover, who was one of the few stuck on their language studies. “That said, they will remain here and help maintain the physical regimen.”

Okay then...well...time to shine, Shimmer.

Ch.49

Ch.49

It was so wonderful to just do nothing for once. Just lay here in the warmth and comfort and let all her worries dissolve in the well of warmth inside of her. Her coziness was interrupted, but the interruption was welcome since it was a plump set of lips kissing her own and she moaned into the familiar mouth as they traded tongues and her core twinged despite being so distended.

“Morning Tia.” Lulu cooed into her ear and Celestia shuddered at her sister, now lover, running her hand over her distended cum-stuffed womb that had pinned her against the back of the carriage with how it filled the space. “How is my sexy sister this beautiful morning?”

“Mm~. So full~...” Celestia crooned in reply and opened her eyes to look at her beautiful sister, who she had always harbored some measure of incestuous desire for, but now was madly intoxicated with. Lulu’s swirling eyes looked like the aurora now, her ‘big’ sister seemed to be luminous with power and pleasure just by existing. Discord was coiled around her neck and draped from her shoulders with his own eyes matching his Rider’s now rather than vice-versa.

“Yes. Soon you will be full of our foals, Tia. Imagine; us having children who are even of our species and free of defects because of my counterpart teaching me the magic.” Lulu stroked Celestia’s carriage-filling womb and the Princess of the Sun moaned happily with a grope of her breasts. “Don’t worry, I took care of setting up the sun for the day. Just enjoy yourself while I take care of things.”

“No~, don’t go…” Celestia whimpered, shifting her wide motherly hips and pleading with her eyes.

“Tia, you’re already so big and my alternate won’t have our Navel Pearls or Nipple Studs until this evening after she’s spoken to the local Womb Wards. If I fill you much more you’ll burst out of this carriage.” Lulu licked her lips and Celestia whimpered needily, the very thought of being so full of her sister’s seed made her entire body ache for it.

“I want it. I want everyone to see how much we love each other.” Celestia panted and reached behind her, grabbing her ass and spreading it with effort considering she was perched on her belly and couldn’t reach her pussy with her hands, so settled for her luxurious yet firm behind. “Please~?”

“As much as I want to Tia, we need to be responsible. Eugh, that sounds wrong. Here.” Lulu snapped her fingers and Celestia squealed when what could only be her sister’s new male organ fill her famished female sex, but her sister wasn’t doing it~?! “It isn’t actually me, but it will keep you satisfied while I’m away dealing with business and organizing our troops. Have a good day, Tia.” Lulu left her there getting fucked by a copy of her holy penis. Celestia would quickly not have much to care about for the day besides worshiping the effigy of her sister’s mare meat.

🥚

“I can’t believe you’ve turned our house into a mess hall.” Rora smirked from where she sat at the ‘head table’ of the hastily assembled cafeteria. Their house was pretty massive with modular walls, ceilings and floors. It was fairly simple to retract the walls between the living room and kitchen and set up rows of cafeteria tables the house could assemble from it’s incredible matter manipulator with presets of furniture.

“Technically it’s a soup kitchen.” I happily replied as I straightened out my maid-like waitress outfit. Thankfully our house has a similar feature for the wardrobe. I could’ve been wearing whatever I wanted instead of just tunics since our wedding! Kala needs to stop holding out! “We’re not charging them anything, after all.”

“Shimmer! I forgot what you told me!” Katrina shouted from the food replicator and I hurriedly jogged to the kitchen proper where my similarly uniformed wives were tending the kitchen while I’d been taking orders. Kala would’ve been better suited to operating the food replicator, but she was stuck being milked since if she stopped feeding it, then it’d enter a cooldown phase since it would anticipate a different person’s milk and adjust it’s biometrics and blah-blah.

Katrina wasn’t taking orders because she wasn’t perfectly literate yet, which meant she still had trouble with the data entry. People weren’t complaining since all the alien food was novel and interesting, not to mention free, allowing the troops to save more of their earnings. The only reason Rora wasn’t helping was because when she tried to, the people protested because as the ‘head of the house’ she shouldn’t have to do anything besides entertain.

Stupid backwards societies. “I’m sorry, I promise I’ll get back to my studies.” Kat mewled with tears pricking her eyes and I shushed her with pets of her mane to soothe her.

“It’s okay, sweetie. Just keep Kala company while I run double duty.” I quickly began entering the orders into the replicator, stacked the table numbers and names on a platter and carried it out into the mass of hungry people. It wasn’t like this was my job or anything. It was actually fun, hosting so many people talking, eating and enjoying themselves even if there was no alcohol involved since it was breakfast.

Something clicked in me. I think I know what I would love to do. After all of this, I think I’ll try to open a restaurant. Watching people eat and enjoy themselves just fills me with such joy. It doesn’t necessarily have to be my food either. No, wait, not a restaurant, a tavern. A place for people to gather, have fun and have fun. Mm~, giving people rooms to enjoy each other’s company would give me a naughty thrill of enabling such behavior.

I wasn’t a fan of prostitution, but if someone did it out of enjoyment rather than necessity, that’d be nice. “Eep!” Whoa! Someone just grabbed my butt like I’m a tavern wench! I...I liked it. I blushed and playfully swatted the daring warg’s naughty hand with my tail and a wink before going about getting the next round of food with a beaming smile.

I snickered when that brave boy got jeers and cheers from his fellows and Rora fondly shook her head with shared amusement. Well, dressed like a maid with almost the top half of my breasts exposed was certainly enough to fit the role of a tavern wench. Mm~ I think I know what I want to roleplay tonight~.

🥚

I was disappointed when nobody after that first warg tried their luck at getting a feel. Probably something about me being married and my wives all in eyeshot. I made sure to give the bold young male an extra soda for being so daring and made sure everyone knew with action that I didn’t mind being touched, in fact that I enjoyed it. I’m hoping tonight gets me more attention, I’m hoping I’m so riled up for tonight that I go mad with lust and jump my wives.

We left Edur Ithindra with a single squad of elks remaining at the once-abandoned watchtower with the intent of repairing it and using it for its intended purpose. The spellcaster among them could warn us with magic if any enemy movements occurred within sight of the tall tower.

I had expected to be a mount again today, it’s my duty, but instead Rora wanted us to fly together like when she had unbirthed me, only this time I was alongside her instead of inside her. “Where’s Katrina?” I was bemused at where she vanished off to after she and Kala left the house the moment we were done playing host to half of the army’s hungry troops.

“Uh, she’s busy with something important.” Kala blushed and pointed at her cleavage. Why was Kat in her storage? “Family stuff she’s needed to help with.” Uh, okay? “Don’t worry about her being lonely, she also has Co and Cloud with her.” Co?

“Why shorten it further to Co?” I asked and Kala looked a bit uneasy.

“Co is...having gender identity issues now that they have gained the ability through potions to swap around. They don’t like having such a strongly male name and are trying to think of a gender neutral one that suits them.” Uh-oh, that doesn’t sound pleasant. “Don’t worry, they’ll figure themself out. I suggested they just go feminine herm and stick to female pronouns since that’s where most who straddle the fence end up and it works out for them.”

“Well it helped me come to terms with it pretty quick.” Rora commented and reminded me once more that she wasn’t always a gorgeous herm, but once a handsome stallion. Why is it so hard to remember Roran? Is it because Rora is the person Roran became? I remember...why do I see Rora in my past memories? It’s like she was always Rora to me. I guess this has something to do with our Bond.

“Which just makes the budding romantic feelings between them and Cloud so rough. Those two just clicked and now I’m calling up mom to see if there’s a way to prevent inbred eggs in case they can’t restrain themselves once they’re of age.” Kala sighed in exasperation and I felt a bit guilty for getting those two involved in that way.

“I thought you wanted to be up here to talk to me Roran, I mean, Rora.” Eragon hailed us and Rora gulped visibly before she looked at me and we wordlessly, either physical or mental, shared a moment of solidarity before she flew closer to Eragon to speak with him aloud and privately without risk of broadcasting their telepathy.

That also explained why she didn’t want to fly on me. “So, Miss Queen of random sexiness, anything you want to talk about?” Kala probed me as we drifted closer to Spike, who was surrounded by his friends with Twilight on his saddle.

“Maybe something a little less random. I think the Chaos of a rowdy mess room helps me vent a lot of my quirky urges.” I think I indeed may have found my calling. I shared a beaming smile with Pinkie Pie when she sent one at me. “I’ll have to help you prepare a party sometime.” I didn’t find out until later, that the celebrations after each victory were rapidly planned and executed by Pinkie with such speed and precision it was incredible.

“You can bet your candied ass we should!” Pinkie giggled with a wink at me and I laughed at the extremely corny and outdated term for a nice butt. “It’ll be a lot easier to throw a party at your house instead of the mess tent, especially since all the waste powers your house instead of building up in the trash wagon we dump at every populated place we pass.”

Good point, Pinkie. They don’t do landfills here unlike the wargs. They instead compost all of the biodegradables and use things they can crudely process as cheap material for putting under dirt roads around the towns and villages to keep them level and to prevent them from sinking from traffic. My thoughts were interrupted by cyan boobs being shoved in my face.

“I heard rumors you’re gonna serve alcohol at dinner?!” Rainbow Dash excitedly demanded from me, the athletic and similarly shapely and tall alicorn still not understanding about personal space as she peered into my eyes manically with her tits enveloping my snout since she wore little more than a leather jerkin with barely enough material to cover her nipples and strained the cords tying the front together. My snout was shoved into one of said gaps of those cords.

“Sugarcube, what did Ah tell ya ‘bout shovin’ yer tits in people’s faces?” AJ sternly asked with her drawl deepening and Dash quickly pulled away from me with an embarrassed blush. “That's better, but I repeat her question, are you serving booze tonight?”

“Perhaps higher quality liquors?” Rarity questioned from where she was practically next to Spike’s head and Twilight looked at me with clear if less intense curiosity.

“Yeah, so long as you’re not on the wake-up crew, you’ll get served booze. I had a quick chat with the quartermaster who was more than happy to approve it so long as we have half the camp remain sober to wake up the other half and be more able to respond to a night attack.” Kala answered for me and I nodded in confirmation.

“Woo! Let’s get smashed tonight, girls! Nobody told us we were on the wake-up crew!” Rainbow cheered and I rolled my eyes at just how much even the promise of alcohol could excite people. Then again, it is one of the few things every major society in my old life developed independent of one another for a reason. Where people gather, the brew flows.

🥚

It was a relatively uneventful day aside from Rora clearly having reconnected with Eragon and being quietly happy the rest of the day. Well, that and my Rider using her trick to fill gemstones with mana for the sorcerers. While us fliers could see Leona Lake and the highest buildings of Belatona, the army would need to now prepare siege engines to take the city and still have a day, or two, of travel on the ground to reach the city.

I did ask why we couldn’t just have us dragons swoop in and light the castle and battlements on fire, but it boiled down to ‘if we rely on you too much, how will we defend ourselves’, which while practical, was also annoying. I didn’t train for months to be a warrior just to sit pretty and be eye candy! Well, not that I really mind~! Eee~! Brave boy! Get a boop on the snoot for that!

I was playing waitress again, this time Katrina was getting milked constantly to feed the replicator while Kala processed and delivered the orders, letting me have more time taking said orders and getting to mingle with the guests. Kala wasn’t as eager as me to get molested by tipsy and eager guys, but she didn’t shy away from their touches so much as snort smoke and wag a finger at the offenders.

“Having fun, hun?” Rora asked me through our link and I sent her heady feelings of arousal and the lewd thoughts I was having for later. “Seeing you work your charm on people is fun, I won’t lie. Just don’t let them go too far.” Rora warned me and I stuck my tongue out at her across the room, causing several of the observant people watching me to chuckle.

I gasped when a hand, a feminine one, grabbed my tail and stroked the underside. I shivered and looked back to see Zecora smirking up at me with Zazi poking her head out of her cleavage and sharing the lecherous expression of her Rider. I quickly scurried away to take more orders, blushing up a storm and feeling even more excited at the hoots and hollers at me getting flustered.

“Do you need me to take over on the floor, babe?” Kala asked and I nodded sheepishly, to which she patted my shoulder, then my ass through my skirt before she brought out her fancy glowing light gauntlet to take that over while I started using the replicator to bring up the orders I’d already gathered.

Most of which were the orders of the Elements of Harmony, so I made their meals, patted Katrina’s almost blissed-out face to bring her out of the ‘milk-mare’ mindset Kala said she was susceptible to, then gathered up the platter and went back onto the floor. Thankfully the guests didn’t bother one of us when we had a serving platter, polite of them.

“Hey Shimmy~! Why don’t you finish up with the last few tables and join us?” Pinkie asked me excitedly and I smiled back at her energy that resonated with mine.

“After I’m done here, I’m going to need to drag Rora to bed before I pop.” I rubbed my lower abdomen and lewdly licked my lips as half the group snickered and the other half blushed because they were too reserved to so openly talk about such things in close proximity to nearby strangers. “I’d say standing offer, but we agreed to try and keep our appetites at home.”

“Aw, shame. You and Pinkie are just perfect for each other. I bet you’d blow each other’s minds.” Rainbow commented before taking her tankard of cider and then began chugging while her girlfriend rolled her eyes and knowingly patted the cyan alicorn’s back when she started coughing on the foam.

I shared a vibrant blush with the pink alicorn and only briefly hailed Rora, before a resounding approval roared through our connection and I gulped as I leaned down and surprised the pink mare with a full-mouth kiss, causing the people around us to whistle and cheer, especially when Pinkie and I closed our eyes and began tongue wrestling.

I couldn’t wait. I pulled her to her hooves and she somehow jammed her whole dinner into her mouth, chewing while she brought her pink vodka lemonade with us, which she chugged on the way towards the bedroom of the house. Seeing this, Kala hurried to fill the last orders and Rora roused Katrina out of her milky stupor while I brought Pinkie to our room. She tossed the glass into the corner trash chute in time for me to tackle her into the bed.

We made out desperately, groping and grinding against each other. I ripped her modest baker’s gown down the front and started sucking on one of her cherry red nipples, causing the pink party pony to gasp and I was a bit surprised when her straight mane and tail suddenly poofed up in strong gravity-defying curls like when she was piqued with anger. She was certainly piqued in quite another way~!

“Sh-Shimmy~!” Pinkie squeaked as I trailed kisses down her body and promptly dove into her puffy pink pussy. She tastes like strawberries~! “Oh~! Shimmy~!” She wrapped her thicc thighs around my ears, the pink alicorn gasping and panting as I relentlessly ate her out. It was by this point the others hurried into the room, stirpping down and watching the show. “Oh~, s-so many people watching us~!”

“We won’t just be watching after your first orgasm.” Kala growled hungrily and Pinkie squeaked as she provided the promised sweet cream for me to lap up. Mm~ she tastes so sweet! “I hope you’re braced for a banging!” Kala jumped on the bed and crawled around to be at the top of Pinkie before she used her fingers to pry open her genital slit and her throbbing tumescence emerged. “I hope you’re as elastic as I’ve heard my universe’s version of you was even before modding.”

“S-so big! Y-you’re not gonna choke me with that are you?” Pinkie nervously asked and Kala produced a potion bottle. “Oo~! Performance enhancers! Thanks!” Pinkie took the bottle and chugged. Her body turned into a shiny pink latex and she squeaked like rubber when I licked her. She tasted like latex with a strawberry-flavour lube! “Wowie zowie! I’m all shiny!”

“What did that do?” Katrina questioned and I felt a powerful urge, a desire I couldn’t resist. I put my mouth to Pinkie’s pussy and puffed. She screamed in pleasure as I blew into her. Each puff of air made her body squeak and creak as she inflated, turning into an obscene blow-up doll. “W-what?” Katrina breathlessly asked as she groped herself and Rora watched in bemused pleasure as she masturbated at the sight of the party pony being inflated like the balloons on her thighs.

I somehow didn’t get light-headed as I blew and blew into Pinkie Pie, the balloon mare floating above cloud nine and wailing helplessly from the overwhelming sensations. She already looked like she was pregnant with triplets and had been doing nothing but stuff her face for 10 months. That it was all air just somehow made it sexier.

Pinkie’s wailing cries of orgasm were plugged when Kala shoved her dick down the mare’s throat, her elastic body accepting the intrusion without difficulty and Kala groped the mare’s nipples, causing a shockingly sexy hissing noise to escape from the inflated doorknob sized nips on the mare’s beach-ball breasts. “One of my favorite potions. Careful not to pop her, it’ll cause her to be a permanent balloon pony.” I moaned into the alicorn’s mons and blew harder.

“Mm~!” Pinkie muffled around Kala’s cock as she rounded out, her inflating thighs and biceps starting to get absorbed into the sphere of her abdomen. By this point I had finally run out of endurance and panted breathlessly before I plunged my tail into Pinkie’s inflated quim. The mare came multiple times as Kat fingered herself to orgasm on the side and Rora sprayed Pinkie’s side down with cum from her cock.

“Oh, here I come~!” Kala roared and Pinkie’s cunt convulsed around my tail, sending my already tingling appendage pumping with my own fluids. The mare rapidly filled larger, rounder, her body rapidly absorbing her extremities. Kala looked down at the mare and then nodded. “Okay, she wants it. Let’s finish her off then!” F-finish~?! Unf~!

Pinkie squealed through her nose and came so hard she tried to crush my tail and- *BANG*